G. YoungerFreshman Year - Box SetA Stupid Boy Story

Chapter 1 � Steroids

Tuesday September 2

As I pulled into the school parking lot, I had a faint smile on my face as I remembered my first day of high school last year. Greg had given Tami and me a ride, even though I wasn�t sure if she was talking to me. We�d a falling-out the previous spring over my drug and alcohol use. Greg made it a point to give me a speech on how I wasn�t supposed to embarrass him. When we reached the school, he kissed Cindy Lewis, one of the hottest girls at Lincoln High, in the parking lot.

It had been the beginning of a wild year. As I looked around, none of the three people who had kicked off last year were around. I missed them all, but that wasn�t going to slow me down. I had big plans for this year. The first was to win a State Championship for Lincoln High. I wasn�t sure how I would accomplish that since I was playing on the JV team, but I would make it happen somehow.

As I walked up to the front door, I found the freshman cheerleaders trying to figure things out. I decided I would help them.

�Ladies, are you ready for your first day of high school?� I asked.

Standing before me were Emma, Piper, Kylie and Faith. Emma and Piper were fraternal twins. Emma was the tallest of the group at five-ten and had long, straight brown hair. Her sister, Piper, was a couple of inches shorter and was a blond. Kylie was the shortest of the group with curly blond hair and a perky personality. Faith was the most reserved. Her alabaster skin contrasted nicely with her raven-black hair. They all gave me big smiles when I talked to them. Three more girls walked up and looked at me hopefully. I guessed they were also cheerleaders. Kylie, being the most outgoing one, spoke for the group.

�Yes, we�re excited to get the year started. We didn�t realize you�d be the welcoming committee,� she teased me.

�I do what I can,� I told her. �I know Emma, Piper and Faith. Who are your cute friends?� I asked.

�Carmela and Gabriella are cousins, and this is Ann. They�ll all be on the squad this year,� Kylie said.

Carmela and Gabriella could have been twins. They were Hispanic, and about Kylie�s height, with black hair. Ann was a strawberry blond who had braces. The three new girls were rail-thin. I shook all their hands and welcomed them to Lincoln High.

We walked into chaos as everyone was excited to be back to school. I escorted the girls to where the freshman lockers were and looked at all their schedules so I could point them to their first class. The bell rang, and I wished them luck.

MY FIRST CLASS WAS PE. I�d signed up for fitness and conditioning because it was a required class if you were playing football. I had Coach Diamond as my teacher. I�d skipped working out this morning, so I needed to work hard during PE. Wolf was in the class with me, and he and I did our workout together. Wolf was one of my best friends on the football team. He played tight end and was six-five and 235 pounds. For his size, he was deceptively quick. When we were done lifting, we did our speed workout. I�d been sharing with the JV guys what I�d learned over the summer.

I was proud of my guys. They were excelling at practice, both with conditioning and strength. I could see the spring and summer workouts had paid off. There were some guys who hadn�t been part of our workouts who were in the class, and they were struggling. I suspected the other teams on our schedule were also struggling right now. Being in such good shape was going to give us a leg up.

My next class was Geometry I with Coach Stevens, who was in charge of the freshman team and special teams for varsity. Our first class was a preview of what we�d be doing for the year. I then had American History II with Mr. Henley. He was as boring as ever. I�d get a lot of studying done in this class. Fourth period was English II. I had Moose, our defensive coordinator, as my teacher. After that, I had lunch.

This year my schedule had a slight hitch. I was assigned second lunch, while all my friends had first. I arrived early and found the freshman cheerleaders all had second lunch, so not all was lost. They saw me sitting alone, and I soon had seven freshman girls sitting around me. It was amusing to see all the other freshman girls looking at them funny. I remembered last year when I�d asked Tina out. All her freshman friends were envious that she was going on a date the first week of school.

Kylie might be the most outgoing one, but I soon found out Emma was their leader. The girls were on a mission ... I should have run when I had the chance!

�Soooo, David, why are all the other cheerleaders mad at you?� Emma asked.

I had to take a deep breath to calm myself. Tracy hadn�t clued in the cheerleaders that I wasn�t really dating Lisa Felton. There had been some ugly rumors about her giving blowjobs to a lot of guys at a party. I was starting to doubt those rumors since the source seemed to be Bill Rogers and his stoner friends. Bill was currently serving time for what he did to Tracy. I wouldn�t put it past him to have drugged Lisa so he could try to take advantage of her. I could also imagine them making it all up. They wouldn�t be the first group of boys to make stuff up about a girl just so they could feel like big men. I couldn�t fathom a teenager would eagerly be doing what the rumor said she�d done.

�I don�t know if I should tell you. I�m not sure you�re all that trustworthy. Something like this could hurt people�s reputations. It�s a dirty little secret that�s probably too much for you girls,� I told them, trying to keep a straight face.

I knew I had them when I�d said, �dirty little secret.� Now they would dig until they found out. It was as if I�d thrown a scrap of red meat into the middle of a pack of hungry wolves.

�I know you just met me, but I can keep a confidence,� Carmela told me.

I could tell she was sincere. I decided to test her. I looked at all of them.

�Do you girls think Carmela can keep my secret?� I asked.

�Yes, she�s very reliable,� Gabriella, her cousin, told me.

�If I tell Carmela, and she decides you all should be mad at me too, I�m fine with that. If she decides you should be okay with what I did, will you abide by her decision?� I asked them.

�Yes, we would agree,� Emma, their leader, said.

Carmela was a serious little girl. She was taking this as if I was going to explain some great mystery to her. We went out to my thinking tree, and I told her the whole story. I had to explain to her who Lisa was, and why the girls were so set against her and me hooking up. Then I explained about the diner and why I was there. I�d volunteered at the cancer ward, and her little brother was a patient I spent time with. Kim Sun, who was waitressing, had made some assumptions when I took Lisa there for a break. When I was done, Carmela gave me a big smile.

�I hate you,� she told me.

I just grinned at her. The girls would be bugging her for details, and she was sworn to secrecy.

�This is the best scoop. We could be one up on the varsity cheerleaders with this info. The other girls are going to bug me like crazy.�

I decided to put her out of her misery.

�Tracy knows the real story. She�ll have the others in line before the week is out. I�m sure one of them will tell the girls what�s up. This place is too small for word not to get out.�

We walked back to the table so everyone could hear Carmela�s verdict.

�David did nothing wrong. It�s all a misunderstanding. He told me that since he can trust me, he�ll be taking me to the football game on Friday,� she said to the shock of even me.

She dared me to contradict her. I had to give her credit for putting one over on me. I decided what the heck. She seemed like she�d be fun to hang out with. I think she knew I wasn�t interested in her more than as just a friend. That�s when the ranks broke.

�That wasn�t what we agreed to,� Kylie said.

They all looked at her as if she�d just farted in church. Kylie suddenly realized what she�d said. I realized the devious girls were up to something. That something sounded like no good.

�Let me guess, I was supposed to go out with someone else?� I asked.

�It�s not like that ...� Faith started.

�It�s exactly like that. We all agreed I got to take him out first,� Kylie said.

�Sorry, David, we thought maybe since you�re not dating anyone, you might go out with us,� Emma told me.

I�d been around Tracy long enough to know that image was a big deal for these girls. Snagging the quarterback would be a feather in their caps. I had to hand it to them; they had worked as a team.

I pulled out my cell phone and called Angie, my sister-in-law. I had bought her and Greg a minivan, so I would just trade cars for Friday night; that way I could take all of them. She of course agreed. I�d take it to Sullivan�s car dealership to be cleaned. Who knew what my nephew Kyle had done in the back seat. I didn�t need something staining someone�s clothes.

They all looked at me, confused.

�You all can go with me to the game on Friday. I�ll meet you here at the school and we can go to Washington High together,� I announced.

Our first game was away this year. I was looking forward to seeing Ty and the guys from Washington. They should have a good team this year. I was a little sad I wasn�t going to get to play.

The compromise seemed to make them all happy. I�d have to keep an eye on these girls. They seemed to be little schemers. They would have made Tami proud.

AFTER LUNCH, I HAD Government with Coach Hope, then Biology II with Mr. Dutton. Finally, I had Art�Landscapes with Ms. Saunders. I could have had study hall for the last period, but I�d enjoyed art last semester, so I had signed up again.

AFTER SCHOOL, I WENT to get ready for football practice. Coach Stevens stood at the locker-room door with someone I�d never met.

�Hang on, David. Before you go to practice, you have to be tested,� Coach Stevens said.

I was confused. The man next to him explained.

�We�ve had a complaint alleging steroid use at Lincoln High. I�ve been hired by the High School Athletic Association to conduct a random test of football players.�

Several thoughts raced through my mind. The first was that Mom had been right, something like this couldn�t be kept a secret. The ass-hats had brought this on us all because they needed a shortcut. I was pissed because I�d put the work in. If I somehow tested positive, I could kiss my college career goodbye.

The upside was that they had selected me. If the ass-hats tested positive, me having a negative test would clear me of wrongdoing. This was a nightmare. I was sure the seniors would target us as the ones who�d turned them in. Brad and his boys would be out for blood.

I went with the man and peed in the cup as he watched. I followed him to the training room where Mr. Hasting, our head trainer, logged in the specimen. I was sent to Coach Hope�s office where I found Brad and several of the senior and junior ass-hats. He made us wait until all the juniors and seniors were tested. Most of the guys looked nervous. Brad made a point to glare at me. He backed off some when Jim, Wolf, and Mike walked in also.

When we were all done taking the test, Coach Hope finally spoke.

�This morning we were informed by the High School Athletic Association that there was credible evidence that members of the Lincoln High football team have been using anabolic steroids. I�ve been in contact with our athletic director, and the School District�s attorney. They�ve directed me to cooperate fully with the HSAA in conducting their investigation,� Coach Hope told us.

He looked genuinely disturbed and bowed his head for a moment to gather his thoughts. I was sure he knew the accusation was true. He also had to know Brad was involved. He looked back up and continued.

�The HSAA tells me we�ll have the results of the test next Monday,� Coach Hope said, while looking right at Brad. �I�m troubled by this. My first reaction was to forfeit the game on Friday. The School District�s attorney reminded me that people are innocent until proven guilty. I�ve been directed to act as if nobody has broken any rules until the results are back.

�I�m allowed to tell you the consequences if you flunk the drug test. If you�re found to be using steroids, you�ll be kicked off the team and won�t be allowed to participate in athletics at Lincoln High for the rest of the year. That includes the spring semester. If you come back next year and wish to participate in athletics, you�ll be subjected to random drug tests until you graduate.

�If, between now and the time we receive your test results back, you decide to quit the team, your results will not be opened. If you take that approach, you�re still finished at Lincoln High, as far as athletics are concerned. However, Lincoln High will keep the document with your result sealed until you either leave or graduate. At that time, the document will be destroyed.

�Are there any questions?� Coach Hope asked.

�If a player participates in a game and is later found to be positive, what�ll happen?� Brad asked.

�We�ll forfeit the game,� Coach told us.

�What if a player quits after the game and their results aren�t known?� Brad asked.

�It doesn�t matter. We will forfeit the game,� Coach said. �We will not job the system. If there�s even a suspicion of steroid use, and someone plays, we�ll do what�s right.�

My opinion of Coach Hope went way up. I was glad to see he wasn�t going to mess around with this. I had one question, and I needed everyone to hear the answer.

�Coach, do we know where the accusation came from? Was it anyone associated with Lincoln High?� I asked.

He looked at me and got it. He shook his head.

�This didn�t come from anyone at Lincoln. Let me repeat that: no one associated with Lincoln High made the accusation,� he said, looking Brad and the ass-hats in the eye.

Brad flinched when his dad�s eyes locked on him. Coach left no doubt we were not involved. With that, the meeting was over. Coach Diamond and Coach Stevens grabbed the JV guys who were in the meeting and pulled us into a room.

�I had to have you guys tested,� Coach Stevens told us.

Wolf and Jim looked pissed. I just nodded, while Mike looked at his shoes.

�I did it to clear your names. You all have the talent to play in college. I suspect if this is pushed to the limit, it�ll be a big news story. You�ll need the test results to help prove you weren�t involved. Even with the test results, this may hurt your recruiting.�

�The entire coaching staff believes none of you are involved. We�ll do everything we can to help you,� Coach Diamond assured us.

We then went to practice. This kind of took the fun out of it.

WHEN I GOT HOME, I told Mom and Dad about the steroid tests. Dad called Tom to get advice. Tom said he�d make some calls to see what we should do.

Wednesday September 3

WORD GOT OUT QUICKLY. Jeff Delahey had waited for me after practice. He was the local sports reporter with whom I had slowly built a relationship. To be honest, I didn�t like him much last fall. In the spring, he started to grow on me. I agreed to talk to him at my house, with my parents and Tom present. We arranged to meet after dinner.

He followed me home, and Dad called Tom. Mom served us dinner, and Jeff joined us. We agreed not to talk about anything controversial until Tom got there. That didn�t mean we didn�t talk football, we did. He wanted to compare notes on who I thought was good this year, and players to look out for. When Tom arrived, we got down to business.

�Jeff, I won�t make any quotes at this time. Everything will be off the record until we see the results of the tests,� I told him.

�Look, this is going to be a big deal. I�m going to take my reporter�s hat off for a moment and give you some advice. Get out in front of this. If you look like you�re on the defensive, you�ll look guilty. I�d also suggest you have me open your test results. I can then definitively say they were negative. If they come back positive, I�ll have to do my job.�

�May I ask what you plan to print?� Tom asked.

�I�ve confirmed that a booster from Eastside made the report to the HSAA. My source spoke to me only upon a guarantee of anonymity. He observed multiple members of Lincoln High�s football team working out at a gym known for steroid use. I don�t have outside verification yet, so we�re sitting on the story for now,� Jeff told us.

�Jeff, can we have a moment?� I asked.

I pulled everyone into the office.

�If he breaks this story before the game on Friday, there are going to be problems,� Mom said.

�We need to see if we can get this delayed till Sunday,� Tom said. �We still have freshman and JV games on Saturday.�

�I have the proof he needs. Wolf and I saw the steroids,� I said.

�You all stay here. Let me talk to him for a moment,� Tom said.

We waited almost an hour. I was surprised when Coach Hope showed up and joined us. He came up to me and looked me in the eye.

�David, I need to know. Do you have proof that any of my players are taking steroids?� he asked me.

�Have I seen any of them take them? No.�

�But ...?� he asked.

�I saw a bottle of steroid pills in one of the seniors� duffle bags.�

�Thank you. Coach Stevens told me he�d recognized the signs of use in several of the players. He was a lineman in college, after all. We couldn�t do anything based on what he told us, because we had no proof. The coaching staff talked about simply benching whomever we suspected of using and having the JV play varsity on Friday. But Moose pointed out that to solve a short-term problem we�d be creating a bigger problem for you and the other JV players. We want to keep you as far away from this mess for as long as possible.�

Tom came back in.

�Jeff has agreed to hold off on the story until Sunday. David, he wants to talk to you off the record. In the meantime, I�ll put together an official statement for you. Once your parents and Coach approve it, we�ll give it to Jeff.�

We all agreed, and everyone went out to listen to me talk to Jeff. I told him what Wolf and I had seen. I told him what Wolf told us about his cousin�s use. I then revealed what had happened at our meeting at Monical�s, and the decision to play JV ball. Coach Hope blanched when he heard that. I finally told Jeff about the model I ran into at the gladiator shoot. He told me the varsity was lifting there and offered to help me with steroids. There was no direct confirmation, but the implication was made.

�David, I�ll deny this if you ever repeat it. I think you�re a rare talent. I could have just run with this, but I�ve come to like and respect you. That�s rare in my business. This is a one-time deal. If I suspect you�re doing anything like this in the future, I�ll just run it. But I don�t want to see someone else pull you down for something you�re not involved in,� Jeff told me.

I shook his hand.

�Jeff, if I ever do something like this, I�ll give you the exclusive,� I said with a smirk.

Mom whacked me on the back of the head and called me a �stupid boy!�

Friday September 5

THROUGH THE GRAPEVINE, we heard that Brad and the rest of the juniors and seniors had gotten together and decided to play tonight. Their rationale was they wanted to play at least one game. Coach Hope was not happy about any of this.

Of course, our fantasy of news not leaking before Sunday was just that, a fantasy. Jeff called Coach Hope and said they couldn�t sit on the story, because too many sources had come forward. On Thursday, the story ran in the local paper. When I pulled up in the parking lot Friday, the press was all over Lincoln High. They saw me as I walked up to the front of the school.

The local TV station reporter got me to stop. Hey, she�s cute ...

�Can you tell us if steroid use is rampant at Lincoln High?� she asked.

They love to throw firebombs, and step back and watch you burn. This was the exact situation Jeff had warned us about. Being defensive now would look like guilt.

�All I can talk about is myself. On Monday, the High School Athletic Association came in and tested me. They tell me the results will be available this coming Monday. If God�s willing, I�ll be playing football in college. I wouldn�t do anything to jeopardize my opportunity to play, and I�m sure the test will show I�m drug-free.

�In July, I went to the Elite Quarterback Camp held in Houston, Texas. There I was also tested. If you�d like the results of those tests, I have them posted on my website. You guys all know Jeff Delahey,� I said as I pointed to him in the crowd. �He�ll open and report my results on Monday. As soon as Jeff has verified that I�m clean, we�ll post the results for everyone to see.�

�What about the rumors that several members of the football team have used steroids?� she persisted.

�I honestly don�t know. I would hope not, but you�ll need to talk to the school about that.�

�Is there a reason you�ve been tested twice in two months?� she asked.

She was starting to irritate me. I took a moment to gather my thoughts.

�When you attend a high-level camp, like the one I attended in July, they�re vetting you to play at the next level. I wasn�t singled out. Everyone took the test. Top programs want to know you aren�t using performance-enhancing drugs.

�According to my coaches, I wasn�t originally scheduled to take the test here. They requested it so there�d be no doubt I was clean,� I answered.

�So, they think other players are not?� said my new least-favorite reporter.

�Again, I have no idea. You need to talk to the school about that,� I said. �Thanks everyone, but I need to get to class.�

I glanced at Jeff and he just nodded. I guess I did okay.

DURING FIRST PERIOD, the whole football team was called to the gym, where they had us sit in the bleachers. The coaching staff was joined by the Athletic Director, Mr. Hicks, and someone who I assumed was the school district�s attorney. Coach Hope started the meeting.

�On Monday we were informed by the HSAA there had been allegations of steroid use. Later that day they came in and did testing. Until the tests come back next Monday, we have no proof of any wrongdoing.

�As you may have noticed, there are a lot of press wanting comments. I�d suggest you allow us to talk to them. At this time, I�d like to turn this meeting over to Mr. Hicks,� Coach Hope said, and then sat down.

You could tell that what he was about to say wasn�t good by his body language. He got a determined look and told us.

�We�ve been in close contact with Washington High, both last night and this morning. In the interest of player safety, we�ve decided to forfeit tonight�s game. Neither side wanted the risk of injury associated with possible steroid use. If we allowed players who we even suspected of using performance-enhancing drugs to play, and there was an injury, the schools could be held liable.

�The freshman and JV games will be played tomorrow, as scheduled. If everyone�s test comes back negative, Washington has agreed to a make-up game. We�ll play that game Wednesday night,� Mr. Hicks announced.

�What about Dawson? He took the test, too! Does he get to play tomorrow?� Brad asked.

The attorney got up.

�I�ll answer that. I�m Sam Spooner, the attorney for the school district. This was discussed, and both Washington High and we agree there�s no need for concern. The four non-varsity players were tested to help show they were not involved. The HSAA did not request us to test them, the coaching staff did. They�re not under a cloud of suspicion. This was done to assure college recruiters they weren�t involved,� Mr. Spooner told everyone.

We were sent back to class. By noon, Brad and the majority of the varsity team had quit. I think Coach Hope had explained the facts of life to them. I was told before lunch that I wasn�t playing in the JV game Saturday. Most of us would be playing Washington on Wednesday. Practice was scheduled for after school today.

AT LUNCH, THE GIRLS wanted to know what we were doing tonight. At first, I looked at them like they were crazy, but they were serious. The girls had been promised a group outing, and they expected me to come through.

�Ahh ... I have practice tonight. I don�t know how late we�ll be,� I tried to reason.

�Why don�t we go to the University High game? We play them next Friday,� Emma suggested.

I thought about it for a moment. That really wasn�t a bad idea. U-High was a non-conference game. With the short week, anything I could learn would be a help. I sent Angie a text to let her know I would need her minivan after all. I told her I had practice after school, and she agreed to get it cleaned for me. She would swing by the high school and trade with me while I practiced. My sister-in-law could be great sometimes. I was lucky she married my brother.

I also sent a text to Lily, telling her of our plans. I thought it would be a good idea if the whole team went to the game tonight. She sent a text back saying she�d talk to Alan and get a message sent out to everyone. We would meet at the high school at six-thirty and caravan to the game. By the end of lunch, Alan had sent a message to all the team members.

AT PRACTICE, I WAS happy to see three seniors were there. They were the same three who played JV baseball and had been on our seven-on-seven team with us. Bill Callaway was my favorite receiving target. Trevor Millsap also played receiver, and Lou Davis was a cornerback.

When the coaching staff came out, they looked like new men, because all their stress seemed to be gone. They got right down to business since we only had a few days to get ready. Coach Hope had us gather around.

�Things can only get better from here,� Coach told us. �Wednesday night will be a real test. Washington has twenty out of twenty-two starters returning. They�re the conference favorites this year, according to the paper. They know we�ll give them a tough game and they�ll be ready for us. This game may decide who goes to State this year. What do you think, Dawson? Do we have a shot Wednesday?�

�Yes, sir. I plan to light �em up on offense. Our defense will be dedicated to putting Ty and Isaac on their butts.�

Ty Wilson was their star halfback, and Isaac Fellows was their quarterback. They had joined me on our trip to Kentucky during the summer. We could hold our own against these guys. We�d be ready.

WHEN I GOT TO THE SCHOOL, a little before six-thirty, I was surprised to see nearly forty cars there. It seemed Alan sent the message to everybody. I guess I shouldn�t have been surprised. Our small town was football-crazy, and on Friday nights everyone went to the game. Since we weren�t playing, they all needed their football fix.

I got out of the minivan and waved at several people. Tracy found me and came over. I winked at her when she got close.

�I hear you�re taking care of the freshmen for me,� she said with a smirk.

�Did you sic them on me? They seem to think I�m somehow responsible for them.�

�No, that was their idea. I thought it was pretty funny when they told me. You better watch out, they have big plans for you.�

Mona came up and she wouldn�t look me in the eye.

�Did you come to apologize to me?� I challenged her.

�Ah, yeah, I feel a little silly now. I�m sorry I didn�t talk to you,� Mona said.

Luckily the freshmen found me. They were sly little devils as they gently moved Tracy and Mona away from me. Tracy�s shoulders were shaking as she tried not to laugh at me, seeing they effectively claimed me. I just turned and went to the van. They fell in line like I was their momma duck and they were my ducklings. I got in the van and saw that Carmela had claimed shotgun. I had almost forgotten this was her date.

I don�t know if you�ve ever ridden in a car with seven teenage girls, but they can talk! I guess they were no longer shy around me. They acted as if I wasn�t even there. They were recording some vampire show they were all watching. When there was a momentary break, I asked them if it was the one with the girl I met at the birthday party in California.

�You met her?� Ann, the strawberry blond with braces, asked.

�Bree something ... Yeah, I have some pictures of her with me,� I told them.

I had Carmela get my tablet out and I told her where to find the pictures. Carmela suddenly put her hand over her mouth and her eyes got big. I thought she was impressed I had a picture of Bree and myself. I forgot I had the picture of Adrienne and me nude in Miami in that folder.

Carmela slipped my tablet back to Kylie.

�Holy crap, can I have a copy of this?� Kylie shouted.

The van suddenly went quiet. I looked at Carmela and she looked nervous. Then it dawned on me what they were looking at.

�Carmela, get it back, RIGHT NOW!� I ordered.

She unbuckled her seat belt and snatched it out of Emma�s hands. She sat back down in her seat and turned my tablet off. I looked back in the rearview mirror. I suddenly knew how my mom felt when she drove and Greg and I did something that didn�t make her happy.

�Did any of you download the pictures?� I asked, and they all just shook their heads �no.� �That picture was private. If it ever gets out, or if there�s even a hint of it, I could be in a lot of trouble. Adrienne makes her living with her image. She doesn�t need nude pictures finding their way onto the Internet. I also have a �no nudity� clause in my modeling contract. I could lose a lot of money!�

Conversation in the van simply died. When I glanced back in the rearview mirror, they all looked pensive. I was sure it wouldn�t last. I would need to take Tracy�s advice. They all seemed too young to me. I wasn�t looking at them as anything other than friends. Kylie had already tried to make a move on me over the summer. Right now, I missed Tami�s advice; she�d always been my sounding board concerning girls. I was feeling a little unsure of myself for some reason. It might have been because of how badly I�d handled the whole Tami thing.

WE DECIDED TO SIT ON the visitor side. University High was playing Mt. Vernon, one of our conference rivals. Several Mt. Vernon fans knew who I was, and wanted to chat about the steroid scandal. I told them we had rescheduled the game with Washington for Wednesday.

�So why did you guys come to our game?� one of the players� dads asked.

�Mt. Vernon is in our conference, and we also play U-High next Friday. We wanted to support you guys, and get to see our competition for the next game,� I said. �Plus, I wanted to watch some football tonight.�

The game ended up being a good one. You could tell both teams had first-game jitters, and neither side seemed to want to take control. It was a nail-biter right up to the end of the fourth quarter. We were all on our feet cheering for Mt. Vernon as they mounted a late drive with the score tied. They ended up winning with a last-minute field goal. I took a lot of scouting notes about both teams. By the fourth quarter, I was able to recognize the defenses before the snap and knew what should be done against them. I was confident we could beat both teams.

At the game, I found a good use for seven freshman cheerleaders: they got me stuff. Okay, I�m a terrible guy, but they seemed to want to wait on me hand and foot. It could also have to do with the fact I handed Emma cash and told her to go get whatever the girls wanted. They were half watching the game, and half socializing with everyone. I noticed they were also keeping an eye on me.

I found out the downside to seven freshman cheerleaders, too. They tended to discourage cute girls from talking to me. They also caused my guy friends to make fun of me. I found I went a little �big brother� when Ed flirted with Faith. I was starting to look at them as my little sisters, which actually was a good thing because I think they were looking at me as more than just a friend.

AFTER DROPPING THE frosh off, I came home to find my lights were on in my apartment. I went into the house to let Mom and Dad know I was home.

�Do you know who�s in my apartment?� I asked.

�Tracy,� Mom said.

�Do you know what she wants?� I asked.

�Gee, David, you want me to go and ask her?� Dad asked.

Mom raised her eyebrows at him and then the both of us caught the double meaning of what was said.

�Sure, Dad, go for it.�

�On second thought, you�re on your own,� Dad said, and then grabbed my mom�s hand and led her to bed.

I could hear them giggling as they went upstairs. There were some things a teenage boy shouldn�t be exposed to!

I went to my apartment and braced myself for what was to come. Knowing Tracy, it could be anything. I walked in to find her eating my stash of cookies and drinking my milk. I kept cookies for when I had cravings. No one could stay on a diet forever, so this was my guilty pleasure. My mom knew where my treats were. I think it was she who ate most of them. She was considerate, though. She would replace my cookies if she ate them all. To be honest, I didn�t mind, because she liked a variety of different kinds. Tracy was eating gingersnaps.

�I hope you don�t mind,� Tracy said.

�Mi casa es tu casa,� I said, waving my hands to indicate my house was her house.

�I didn�t know you knew Spanish.�

�Counting to four and ordering a beer is the extent of my knowledge.�

I went and got myself a glass of milk. I noticed Tracy had changed clothes and there was a hint of perfume. She now had on a pair of tight shorts and a t-shirt. When she leaned forward to grab another cookie, I could tell she wasn�t wearing a bra. I would have to be careful here.

I sat down next to her on the couch and got a cookie. Tracy just smiled at me. She was going to make me start the conversation.

�Not that I�m not happy to see you, but why are you here?� I asked.

She gave me a cryptic smile. I was actually surprised when she didn�t make a move on me.

�I wanted to talk to you about who you were planning on dating.�

I knew Tracy too well. She had an agenda, so I decided to play along and see what she had in mind because quite frankly, I didn�t have a clue.

�For right now, I don�t plan on dating anyone. I�m too busy playing football.�

�Would you consider going out with Mona?� she asked.

�I don�t have to even think about it: no.�

�Why not? You like each other.�

�Do we? I�m not even sure we�re friends, after the way she treated me.�

�But that was just a misunderstanding. Kim was sure she saw you on a date with Lisa.�

�So what? If she was my friend, it shouldn�t matter who I date,� I said, starting to get irritated.

�You�re right, we treated you terribly. All I can say is I�m sorry.�

I kept my mouth shut. I didn�t want to say anything I would regret.

�Would you consider going out with me?�

I actually snorted. It was one of those involuntary reactions you have which completely blows your cool.

�Sorry. I can see you�re serious. Don�t get me wrong, I love you as a friend, but we�ll never get together as more than that.�

�How come?� she asked, obviously wanting me to say the words.

�Do you remember the last time we broke up?� I asked, and she nodded. �I can forgive a lot. I can even understand why you weren�t brave enough to tell me you were breaking up with me. I can even get past your dad doing what he did because he loves you. What I can�t get past is the fact that you had me call you, only to be told by your mother that you were on a date with Luke. Not just some random guy, but the one guy I could not stand at the time. And you knew that. I honestly can�t get past the betrayal I felt.

�You need to remember where I was right after that. I had a lot of time to think about it while I was trapped under that house. The good news is I was able to forgive you. I guess the bad news is I�ll never forget.�

Tracy got up, mumbled she was sorry, and left.

I apparently had never gotten through to her before about how much she�d hurt me. At the time I had bigger issues going on, like recovering from the accident, and my mom having cancer. I hadn�t realized until just now how much resentment I�d been carrying around about what she�d done.

Monday September 8

DURING ENGLISH, I WAS called to the office where I found Mom with Jeff Delahey, waiting for me. When I got there, Mr. Hicks, the athletic director, and Mr. Spooner, the school district�s attorney, invited us into Mr. Hicks� office. They had my steroid-test results.

�David�s results are the last to be opened. To this point, no one has tested positive for performance-enhancing drugs,� Mr. Spooner told us.

He handed the envelope to my mom. She took her time so as not to mess up the envelope while opening it. I personally would have ripped it open, but not Mom. She pulled out the test results and read them. Her face fell, and my stomach tightened up in a knot. Everyone in the room could tell it was bad news. She handed the report to Jeff to read. He read it, and then folded it in half, and sighed. We were going to have to forfeit the game, and I was out of football. I was stunned.

Coach Hope entered the office, and the look on everyone�s faces caused his shoulders to sag. To hell with this. I grabbed the test result out of Jeff�s hand and read it.

It said I had passed with flying colors. I wadded the paper up and threw it at Jeff, who burst out laughing. It seems he and my mom pulled one over on me. Mr. Hicks was confused.

�Did you pass or not?� he asked.

�I passed. We play Washington on Wednesday,� I told them.

I wasn�t expecting Coach Hope to pick me up like a rag doll and swing me around. He was happier than I was. I guess he needed some good news. I sent a text to Lily to tell her we had all tested clean.

I also sent a text to the Washington guys who went with us to the Kentucky camp. I still had their contact info. I sent them a blast: �Game is on, Boys.�

Lily had allowed me to have the password to my Twitter account again. I was on probation after the tweets about Adrienne having my alien baby and the bad Photoshop picture of her with a baby bump. Lily told me if I tweeted anything like that again, she would lock me out until I graduated. I tweeted out the results to the rest of the world.

AT LUNCH, I FOUND ONE of the freshman football players sitting at our table with Kylie: Nick Rake. Nick was one of the guys who had some real potential. I worked with him to get him started learning how to play cornerback. He had plenty of speed. He just needed to get stronger Because as it was, receivers could wrestle the ball away from him. He looked nervous. I would�ve been too if I�d been thrown into the deep end the second week of high school.

�Hey, Nick. I see you guys put a beating on Washington Saturday,� I said.

Our freshman team had won 21�10. The JV squad had lost 7�0. Unfortunately, Nick had given up the touchdown in the freshman game.

�Yeah, but I had a bad game,� he said.

�You did fine. Playing cornerback, you�re going to get burned sometimes. Except for that one play, you did well.�

�You came to our game?� he asked, looking surprised.

�Of course I did.�

He slumped into his seat.

�Then you saw it,� he stated.

�Yep, you were peeking into the backfield instead of keeping your eyes on the receiver. That�s a hard habit to break, once it gets started, so work on it in practice. And I wasn�t hearing was your teammates calling �ball� when it was in the air. You guys need to help each other out,� I coached him.

�Yes, sir,� he said, smirking at me.

The freshmen had started calling me that in practice as if I was one of their coaches. They knew I hated it. I just glared at him. Emma came up while I was giving Nick the eye and thought I was being protective like I had been with Ed and Faith.

�David, you can�t date all of us at once,� she scolded me.

I looked at Kylie and Nick, and they blushed, so I got a mock scowl on my face.

�When were you going to tell me we were breaking up?� I asked Kylie.

Nick went pale. The rest of the cheerleaders had shown up when I asked that question. They all stared at Kylie. I thought she was going to cry, so I winked at her. She slugged me in my arm.

�You are such a bully sometimes.�

I just reached over, put her in a headlock, and gave her a noogie. She had a lopsided grin on her face when I let her go. Nick wasn�t quite sure if I was serious or not. I let him stew in his self-doubt.

I INVITED ALAN, JEFF, Gina and Lily to my place after school. I had a project I wanted their help with.

�I have an idea for helping the football team. I think this could be big if we do it right,� I started as I pulled out a packet for each of them. It had the forms Kentucky used to evaluate film.

�When I went to Kentucky, they taught us a systematic way to view game film. This got me thinking that we could make this more dynamic. What if we automated this, and put a database behind it?� I asked.

I could see Alan and Jeff deep in thought. Then Gina shocked us all.

�You say you�re using this to watch game film. What if you could link the video to each play, so you could have the captured data and the video feed?�

�You know, I saw on ESPN they had a touch-screen TV where they could click on an icon like an arrow with a line. They would touch a player and then use the graphic to show where he would go. They also had icons to show how the blocking was done,� Jeff added.

�Could we use the touch-screen graphics, and turn a tablet into a playbook?� I asked.

From there the ideas started flying. We spent over an hour brainstorming. Lily brought us back to reality.

�Who�s this for, and how do we make money doing it?�

�You know what? She�s right. We could make money doing this, big money!� I said with a huge smile. �We need to do two things. The first is to figure out what the final product might end up being. Knowing that will dictate how we build it. The second is we need to break it into manageable parts. I�d like to see the game film review basics worked on first. I could use that part now.�

Jeff jumped in.

�This needs to be cloud-based. We can make more money by doing this as a subscription service than we can selling it as a one-time package. Look at what they�re doing with Office 365. Instead of spending several hundred dollars for software, you spend ten bucks a month and get automatic upgrades.

�We also need to take advantage of touch-screen technology. I can see this having implications beyond football. We could do basketball, baseball and soccer, just off the top of my head,� Jeff told us.

�Before we waste a lot of time, shouldn�t we see if there�s already software out there that does what we need?� Gina asked.

�I�ll look into it,� Alan offered.

I felt good that we had the start of an idea.

Chapter 2 � Droid

Wednesday September 10

I woke early and went for a long run. It was going to be a hot day, as it was already warm out. As I ran through the neighborhood, there were signs of people starting to stir for their day. I heard someone yell �Go Bulldogs!� I turned to see one of my neighbors getting their paper, waved and kept running.

I felt good, knowing the big day was finally here. After all the drama, it was nice to know it was behind us. I could now focus on what I loved: football. Coach Hope, Mike and I had shown the other players how to watch game film. We�d learned a lot at the Kentucky Camp. I reviewed Washington�s formations as I ran. I was fixing my keys in my head, so I could recognize the defenses quicker. I then switched to when I played defense and remembered what they ran out of each formation.

When I thought back to where I was at this time last year, and what all I had learned this summer, I was amazed. I had no idea how much you had to know to play quarterback correctly. Last year had been all instinct and determination. I was sure my increased knowledge would make a big difference this season.

I still had nightmares about our state playoff loss to Beverly. If I�d known then what I knew now, we would have won the game handily. Instead, I�d kept forcing the deep pass right into the strength of their defensive formation. Well, I couldn�t do any good by dwelling on the past.

My thought drifted to what was missing in my life right now ... Tami. Mom hadn�t been keeping me updated about her, other than to say she liked her host family. I caught myself reaching for my phone at odd times, wanting to share something with her. Just stupid everyday things we used to tell each other. Then I�d realize she was gone. I really missed her.

I�d also been avoiding Harper, Missy and Sarah. The Wesleyan girls all seemed to be tied to Tami, because of where they went to school. I knew I should call them. I didn�t want to lose their friendship. I liked them all too much to let that happen.

I had to chuckle. The reason they�d popped into my head was because I was horny. I�d had regular sex for almost a year. I found masturbation, while enjoyable and necessary, wasn�t the same. I missed the human contact and the joy of pleasuring a woman. The sharing of pleasure and the intimacy were what I missed the most.

Ever since Cindy, Suzanne and Beth left, I hadn�t been with anyone. It was as if the gods had conspired to make me celibate. First, Tracy and her friends had thought I was messing around with Lisa Felton. Then I was occupied with football. When school started, I was switched to second lunch. All the girls I would normally reach out to were in first lunch.

Finally, there were the freshman cheerleaders. They were all very cute, but seemed so young, and were all wide-eyed and innocent. I didn�t want to be the one to take that innocence from them. I�d felt a twinge when Kylie had brought Nick to the lunch table, but I found it was more my protective side than the beast within who claimed her as mine.

That was something I wanted to get under control. I had to find a way to tame my beast because it was one of the major reasons Tami and I were taking a break. Maybe if I could get my group of frosh cheerleaders dating nice boys, and not get wigged-out by it, I would be on my way towards being friends with Tami again.

I also wanted to get them to stop riding herd over me. It was as if I was allowing them to be a substitute Tami. They kept me insulated from every other potential girl. Part of what I needed to learn to do was to stand on my own. What I should do was have them be my wingmen. Well, to be correct, wing-women. Was that even a word? �Wingman� just didn�t sound right for them. If I could change the dynamic of our relationship, I might have something. I liked that idea.

I got back to the house, then showered and dressed. I went downstairs to find Mom and Dad talking. The house just felt quiet without Greg, Angie and Kyle. When I walked in, they both looked up and smiled at me, which made me feel the love they had for me. That love helped keep me grounded. I understood that with their help I could grow as a man and become what Tami envisioned. Not for her anymore, but for myself. That, in and of itself, was a huge step for me. I smiled back and hugged and kissed my parents good morning. I was ready to face the world.

I would need them to be more involved in my life now, what with Tami being gone. I needed someone I could trust to talk about what was going on with me. Dad had proven he had a good grasp on relationships. Mom ... well, she loved me. I could never doubt that.

I WAS MINDING MY OWN business, walking to class, when I was hip-checked. I turned to see Tracy�s smiling face. She was in her cheerleading outfit. Being horny, I had a flash of taking her into one of the empty rooms and ... I snapped out of it before we made my little fantasy a reality. I was glad to see she wasn�t mad at me for what I�d said about her and Luke. It looked like we could be friends and only friends.

�I have good news, and I have bad news. Which do you want first?� she asked me.

�Give me the bad news first.�

�Most all the top programs are backing off of recruiting you. I talked to Joe Phips, and he explained that with the steroid scandal at Lincoln, everyone would take a step back and reevaluate. He said while they still had high interest, you were only a sophomore, so there was plenty of time to recruit you,� Tracy said, explaining what the lead recruiter from Florida had told her.

�You know, that kind of pisses me off. I didn�t back off of my interest in Florida when their season went into the tank last year,� I pointed out. �You said �most.� Who�s still recruiting me?�

�That�s the good news. Alabama and Notre Dame are both sending multiple coaches to the game. This being a rare Wednesday-night game, they want to get a good look at you. I put the word out that if possible, you�d like to play with Bill, Ty, Wolf and Jim in college. They�ve started to be recruited, too. Because of your recommendation, USC has made a big push for Bill. He has scheduled a visit after the season�s over.

�I also mentioned that several of the big names have backed off. Kentucky is sending almost everyone tonight as a show of support. Several new contenders are sending people. Northwestern, Missouri and Tennessee will be here. The one that surprises me is South Carolina. The others had been keeping tabs, but they came out of nowhere. I hadn�t even made a request for them to send info.�

�Tracy, I really appreciate you helping me out with this. Have you talked to Coach Crouch and let him know who�s going to be at the game?� I asked.

Coach Crouch was Washington�s head coach.

�Actually, Kendal called. She�s working with both our and their booster clubs to put up a hospitality tent. The Sullivans have a car dealership close to Washington High. Everything should be fine.�

I just nodded. Tracy wanted to talk about something else.

�How are my freshmen treating you?� she asked with a smirk.

�Get those evil thoughts out of your head. They�re too young for me. I look at them and think of them as middle school kids. Nothing�s happening with them,� I assured her.

�I don�t think they think that. They have designs on you,� she teased me.

�I�ll make sure they know nothing�s going to happen.�

�I haven�t heard any rumors about you dating anyone. The girls at Lincoln High are all holding their collective breath, wondering what you plan on doing. Several have asked me if you�re really not dating anyone. What should I tell them?� Tracy asked.

What did I really want? Of course, I was horny as hell. Mr. Happy reminded me he liked Tracy ... A LOT! Tracy giggled when she saw me get instantly hard. I just smirked.

�Don�t laugh at me. I can�t help it that you turn me on,� I teased her.

Our eyes locked. What the hell was I thinking? I shook my head and closed my eyes to will Mr. Happy to stand down. He wasn�t having any of it. I couldn�t believe it. I was going to have to go to the restroom and take care of him, or I�d be uncomfortable all day.

�Shit,� I hissed. �Where�s Suzanne when I need her?� I complained.

�You know I would help you,� Tracy offered.

�Thanks, but we both know that�s not a great idea. I need to simplify things, not make them more complicated.�

�I know. I heard what you said the other night, and I understand. As for the freshmen, just know they aren�t as innocent as you may think. They�d be willing to help you out.�

�Now there�s a terrible idea. By the way, bite me for even suggesting it. I�ll be thinking about that the rest of the day. If they all turn up pregnant, it�s your fault.�

She just kissed my cheek and left me to figure this out for myself. I ended up in a boys-room stall, taking care of Mr. Happy. I could tell it just took the edge off a little. I needed to get laid.

AT LUNCH, THE GIRLS were all wrapped up with their vampire show. I guess the guys were �just dreamy.� Nick and I zoned out. When there was a break in the conversation, I became aware they�d gone quiet. I snapped out of it and looked at Nick to find him staring at me, too. I must have missed something important.

�Huh?� I mumbled.

�Tracy told us you were a big-game hunter, and only went after really hot girls. She said you have stupid skills when it comes to talking to girls. We were wondering if you could show us?� Piper asked.

I got a gleam in my eye. This sounded like fun.

�Who do you want me to go after?� I asked.

They all raised their hands. Nick didn�t seem pleased when Kylie was about to come out of her seat. I needed to set them straight.

�Okay, slow down. I need to talk to you all. First of all, I like you all a lot,� I told them.

�Crap, he�s breaking up with us,� Emma moaned.

�Funny you should say that. I�m used to going out with older women. It would be a terrible idea for your first boyfriend to be me. Ask Gina Tasman, she�ll tell you I�m a slut,� I said, to their chuckles. �I�ll make you a deal. I�ll help you all find boyfriends if you�ll find me women who are willing to put up with me.�

Emma kicked Nick and me out so they could talk. We dumped our trays and went outside. I wanted his help because I didn�t know the freshman guys as well as he did. We went and sat under my favorite thinking tree.

�Who d�you know who you�d let date one of the girls? Keep in mind, I think of them as little sisters and would be pissed if they got taken advantage of,� I told Nick.

�Wayne Turk and Ray Quinn are two of my friends. They�d treat them right.�

Wayne and Ray both played football and were freshmen. Wayne played cornerback, and Ray was a linebacker. I knew who they were, but not well enough to recommend them. I believed Nick, but I needed to get to know them better before I allowed them to date my girls.

I mentally slapped myself. Where did �my girls� come from? This wasn�t going to be as easy as I thought. I looked up, and they�d found us and sat down next to us. I couldn�t read them. I looked at Nick and I think he was a little scared. That made me chuckle.

�What are you laughing about?� Emma asked me.

�I think you�re scaring Nick.�

They all looked at him and smiled. He seemed to relax.

�So, what did you ladies decide?� I asked.

�We�re not ready to date yet; well, everyone but Kylie,� Emma told me. �We still want to do things with you, but we understand you want to date, so we�ll help you find someone. We just need to know what you�re looking for.�

�First of all, I�m not looking for a girlfriend. That doesn�t mean I don�t want to go out, I�m just not looking for a serious commitment,� I started out.

I was still hurting over Tami leaving. I was finding that our breakup, for lack of a better word, was affecting me more than losing Tracy ever had. A big reason had been Tami. I always knew she and I would eventually get together. She�d been my safety net. I was finding myself hesitant to put myself into a position where I might get hurt again. I was positive I didn�t like it because I was horny. I just couldn�t seem to get past it, though. I think my survival instincts had kicked in. I couldn�t allow anyone to get close to me again ... at least, not right now ... because Tami leaving hurt too much.

�If you ask me my type, I�m okay with just about anyone as long as they have a personality and are fun to be around. I also don�t need bossy, clingy, needy ... I think you get my point.�

�So, Emma�s out of the picture,� Piper, her sister, teased me.

�Exactly!� I agreed.

Emma gave us both her teen girl �look� that told us we were idiots.

�You don�t care if they look like a regular girl?� Faith asked.

I laughed.

�I�m not opposed to a good-looking girl, I just want her to be smart enough to be able to have a conversation every once in a while,� I leered.

�I assume you�re looking for a good time, too,� Carmen stated.

I hated to admit it, but I wanted to get laid.

�Yes, I�m used to a good time. I�d like them to not be a blushing virgin,� I fessed up.

�If I got more experience, you�d consider me?� Kylie asked.

�NO!� I said before Nick could wrap his mind around what his girlfriend had just said.

�Two rules. The first is I will not date someone who�s dating someone else. That�s a huge deal-breaker for me. The second is I really will not date anyone younger than me,� I told them and then turned to Kylie. �I would be very disappointed in you if you tried to get experience just to go out with me. That goes for all of you. Looking back, I wish I�d waited to have sex. I didn�t even date my first afterward. Your first time should be special, and with someone you care about. Don�t rush to grow up. I�m a terrible role model, as far as that�s concerned.�

�Are you still willing to teach us stuff?� Emma asked.

I gave her a curious look.

�Carmela, Ann, and Gabriella would like to learn what you taught us this summer,� she clarified.

Did I really want to do that? Crap, Mr. Happy was back. He voted �yes.� He had a one-track mind, though. I looked up and Nick had a funny look. I suddenly wished he wasn�t here. I didn�t want word of what we�d done getting around. I gave him a hard look.

�Nick, I need to tell you something. My brother was a legend around here. He dated many girls and never had one of them mad at him when they broke up. I�m going to give you some advice, and I hope you pay attention: if someone tells you something in confidence, or you do something with someone, you need to keep it to yourself. These ladies have entrusted you with information, which if it got out, would hurt them. Do you understand what I�m telling you?� I asked.

�Yes, sir.�

�If I hear of anything they shared with us getting around school, I�ll track you down,� I said, leaving no doubt what I was talking about.

�You don�t have to worry about me,� he assured me.

I then turned my attention to Carmela, Ann and Gabriella.

�Do you know what they�re talking about?� I asked.

They shook their heads �no.�

�Talk to Emma in private. If you decide you want me to help, I will.�

The bell rang, to my relief.

OUR BUS PULLED UP AT Washington High. There were about twenty Washington fans there to greet us. This was new. They were rabid Washington supporters, based on the comments we were hearing. One held a sign with my picture on it with a circle and a slash through it. Under the picture, it said �D-Roid.� It made me laugh. It was creative to try to pin the steroids on me. I think the poor girl holding the sign just about shit when I walked right up to her.

�Now that�s funny. The guys will be giving me a new nickname, �Droid,�� I told her good-naturedly.

She started chanting, �DROID, DROID, DROID ...!�

I grinned and walked into the locker room. I had no one to blame but myself for that one.

I COULD SEE THE GUYS were nervous. Most of them had never played varsity ball before. I had them gather around.

�Lighten up! This is what we�ve been working for. Let�s go have fun,� I said.

I could see that my attempt didn�t work. I looked at Wolf.

�Tell them one of your jokes.�

He thought for a moment.

�I have a cure for you if you have a bad cough that just won�t stop. Take a laxative, then you�ll be too scared to cough.�

That did the trick. Next thing I knew, they were horsing around like usual. Coach Hope and Moose were both shaking their heads at Wolf and me.

WHEN WE RAN OUT ON the field to start the game, I suddenly felt nervous. The place was packed, and there were several recruiters I recognized. I made a point to wave at the Kentucky contingent. They just smiled at me. I promptly went behind the bench and threw up.

Moose saw me and came over concerned.

�Are you okay?�

�Yeah, happens sometimes before a big game.�

He just handed me a cup of Gatorade so I could wash my mouth out. I smiled at him.

�I�m ready.�

Bill and Lou were captains today because they were seniors. They went out and did the coin toss. Cory Grant and Isaac Fellows from Washington joined them at the center of the field. Washington won the toss and elected to defer to the second half. We took the ball.

Coach Stevens had the kickoff return team join him.

�Center return. Ed, you try and catch it, and follow David.�

We trotted out to return the kick. The Washington fans were being vocal, chanting �Droid.� I just waved at them and then tuned them out. The Washington kicker took his time setting up. When he was ready, the referee wound his arm to indicate the clock should start when the play started and blew his whistle. Their kicker hit a booming high floater that Ed tracked. I got about five yards in front of him and made sure he caught it.

I then spun around to see Washington flying down the field. There was a crack of pads as our wedge met their wedge-busters. A guy came streaking through a hole and started to track Ed. I took three steps and exploded through him. Ed darted around us and tried to use the hole their guys used, but it collapsed. We were first and ten at the 22 yard line.

It felt good to get my first hit in. It calmed me so I could focus. I got to where the huddle would be as my offensive team joined me. Jake and Bert were our running backs. Bill, Jeff and Wolf were our wideouts and tight end. Jake had the first play.

�Pop right,� he told me.

Pop right was a quick-hitting play where I lined up under center and handed off to the fullback who was lined up in the I-formation. It was meant for short yardage, but I saw the logic behind the call. If Washington was smart, they would try and blitz me to keep me off-balance. If we guessed right, Bert could break one with their aggressiveness.

�Bert, time to shine! Pop right on one, BREAK!�

As we lined up, I looked for my keys. The safeties were in a two-deep zone to prevent the long ball. The middle linebacker was creeping up into the hole where Bert was headed. I needed to change the play from right to left. I called the audible.

�BLUE, BLUE!�

I then stepped under center.

�Down, Set ... Hut!� I called out.

I took the snap and turned to put the ball in Bert�s gut. He took it and Tim, who was playing center, let the linebacker go. I wish he�d at least slowed him down. He buried me and my head slammed on the turf. I heard the crowd get loud and I hoped it meant Bert was doing something good. I heard the whistles indicating the end of the play. Their linebacker got off me and I took a moment to collect myself. I got up slowly, and he had a grin on his face.

�I�m your worst nightmare. I�ll be putting you on your butt all game.�

Bert had picked up fifteen yards. I jogged to the huddle, acting more hurt than I was. I wanted Washington to think they�d rattled me. When I got to the huddle, Tim was worried.

�Sorry, man. I should have bumped him.�

�You think?� I asked deadpan.

Everyone laughed at us. I looked over and got the play. I was surprised when they signaled in one of our goal-line plays. What was Coach thinking?

�Power I, Dive Right, on Two!�

This moved Wolf into the backfield so he was next to Bert, with Jake lined up behind them. I looked at Washington�s defense and saw they had five defensive backs. They would have trouble against our power running game. I guessed Coach knew what he was doing.

As we lined up, their middle linebacker was creeping into where the play was going. With Wolf and Bert leading the run, I figured he needed a little payback.

�Down, Set ... Hut HUT!�

Wolf was first through the hole and nailed the much smaller linebacker. Wolf was six-five and weighed 235 pounds. I heard the satisfying crack of pads as I handed the ball to Jake. Jake was swarmed after an eight yard gain. We were now second and two on the 45 yard line. I didn�t say a word as I trotted by the prone linebacker. I reached down and helped Wolf up.

Ed came in to replace Jake. Ed was our speed tailback, and Jake our power runner. He gave me the play.

�Option Left.�

I called the play in the huddle. Now we were lined up with me under center and a twins backfield.

�Down, Set ... Hut!�

I put the ball in Bert�s gut and saw the middle linebacker was going to close the hole, so I pulled the ball out and made my next read. The defensive end was in no-mans-land. I could either pitch the ball or take it myself. Coach Hope didn�t like us pitching if we didn�t have to. He said it increased the chances of a fumble, so I planted my outside foot and stepped upfield.

The outside linebacker had me dead to rights. He was closing hard, so I stopped on a dime and let him fly past me. This was where my speed training really helped. I quickly got back to full speed and scanned downfield. I was going to get tackled. I decided to slide to avoid the hit. That was something else Coach Hope had been hammering into me.

Washington had other ideas. Their safety and cornerback both led with their helmets. There were yellow flags everywhere. I jumped up and slammed the ball down.

�What is this shit!� I yelled.

The umpire�s hat flew, and I cringed when I realized I had just messed up. I was pissed when they placed the ball back where we started. The referee made the call.

�Spearing on the defense. Unsportsmanlike conduct on the offense. Repeat second down.�

I was even more pissed when Coach Hope called back-to-back dives that netted us zero yards because that meant we had to punt. Our punter did a good job and pinned them inside their 5 yard line. I was ready to go. I wanted to make up for my mistake on offense.

During the punt, Moose took me aside.

�Get your emotions under control,� Moose coached me. �This is how Coach Hope plays the game. It�s about field position, and being patient. Washington is going to make a mistake. We just need to take advantage of them when they do.�

Coach Hope had us in a five-two-four setup. We had a nose tackle, two defensive tackles, and two defensive ends making the front five. Jim and Wolf were playing tackle to give us size on the line. Tim and I were the linebackers. Then we had two cornerbacks and a strong and weak safety. Our strong safety was brought up to the strong side of the offense to help with run support. This put eight men in the box, so we were strong against the run.

Washington was lined up in the I-formation. It looked like they wanted to get a little breathing room. On the snap of the ball, their guard doubled down on the nose tackle on my side. The other guard had pulled and was going to double on Wolf. They were running a trap, which meant their big fullback was going to be blocking me. I decided to ruin the play. I hit the guard and pushed him into the fullback, creating a big pile right where the play was supposed to go. Tim read the play also, and scraped off my backside and was waiting for Ty as he took the handoff. Ty, to his credit, was able to get back to the line of scrimmage.

That set the tone for the first half. Once we all settled down, it turned into a defensive battle. The defensive line was dominating for each team, causing the offenses to stumble. When we went into halftime, everyone seemed to be down. I was about to go out of my mind because they hadn�t let me throw a single pass. They were wasting my talent.

When we got into the offensive coaching session at halftime, I found Bill was even more upset than I was.

�Coach, they�re not even trying to cover me anymore. The cornerbacks are cheating in to play run defense. Give me a chance,� Bill pleaded.

Coach Diamond and Coach Hope just grinned at him.

�Son, we�ve been setting them up. Washington thinks that because we lost our varsity, we�ll play conservatively. We�re going to change that next half,� Coach Diamond assured us.

We went out with a bounce in our step for the second half. I watched helplessly as Ty took the second half kickoff and raced ninety-eight yards for the score. The Washington fans finally had something to cheer about. We were now down 7�0.

They kicked the ball out of bounds, so we got it at our 35 yard line. We came out and lined up. Coach Diamond had called three plays for us. Our goal was to start to wear them out. We were confident we were in better shape than they were.

We ran a play-action pass where we faked the run. They bit on the fake big-time. The only problem was that they blitzed their middle linebacker and I had to hit my hot receiver. If I had just a second more, Bill would have been dancing in the end zone. Instead, Wolf picked up seventeen yards and a first down.

I will give their linebacker credit: he didn�t miss an opportunity to hit me. I got up and ran to the line of scrimmage for the next play. Washington was taking their time. I had us in the shotgun, and as soon as the ref placed the ball, it was snapped. Bill was wide open, and I hit him in stride as he walked into the end zone. We were now tied 7�7.

It was game over. Coach Diamond let me run the hurry-up offense and the Washington defenders were gassed by the end of the third quarter. Ty kept them in the game as long as he could. He broke another long run early in the third quarter. We ended up winning 28�14 for the first win of the season.

Coach Crouch stopped me as we were shaking hands.

�I thought we had you at halftime,� he shared.

�To be honest, I thought so, too. Then Coach Diamond told us of his plans for the second half.�

�Good game, and good luck the rest of the year.�

�You too, Coach.�

SINCE IT WAS A SCHOOL night, we weren�t going out after the game. I was a happy boy! We had just won a game I was sure we shouldn�t have. Washington would bounce back from this loss. If we faltered at all, they�d be pushing us for the conference title.

Thursday September 11

I GOT OUT OF BED AND ran.

I wanted to talk to the coaches about the hurry-up offense. If we really implemented it, we�d be running teams off the field. The first time I saw the fast-paced offense was watching the Oregon Ducks. Chip Kelly was their coach at the time; this was before he moved on to the NFL. His teams were exciting and quick-scoring, and they were relentless with their pace. People hated to play them.

I could see a couple of good reasons for doing it. The first was we were in better shape than anyone we were likely to play. Running a fast-paced offense also didn�t give the defense time to make personnel changes for down and distance. It made you play them with the same eleven players on the field, and you kept them reacting. I knew the rules allowed the opponent to be given a chance to make substitutions, but a player who had to sprint in was already out of breath when the ball was snapped. The team who can dictate the pace of play ... wins.

The other reason was you could get a lot more plays into a game. In the first half of our game with Washington, there were 39 plays for both teams. In the second half, both teams combined for 52 plays. If we�d run up-tempo the whole game, we could have picked up about 15 plays. Playing up-tempo the whole game would have added enough plays that it would be like playing offense for an extra quarter.

The real difference came in yardage. We picked up 89 yards in the first half, compared to the second where we gained 254 yards. We also picked up more yards per play in the second half, 4.9 versus 2.3. Of course, that could be accounted for by the passes I threw. I just had a gut feeling we were onto something.

I could see a couple of major roadblocks to implementing this type of offense, besides not being the coach. First, it wasn�t something you could just flip a switch and do. I could see us doing it for short stretches during a game, but until the guys were used to it, we shouldn�t be running it flat-out. Second, Coach Hope seemed to believe in winning with defense. It wasn�t as sexy as seeing how many points you could score, but it won football games. If my goal was to win state this year, I couldn�t care less how we did it. I just knew the up-tempo was more fun.

WHEN I GOT TO SCHOOL, I ran into Tracy. I was admiring her jeans, trying to figure out how she got them on, they were so tight. She caught me staring.

�What are you looking at?� she teased me.

�Please! You wouldn�t be wearing those jeans if you didn�t want guys looking,� I shot back.

�You might be right,� she told me, then changed the subject. �I never see you. Mom asked if you were coming to my party on Saturday, and that was when I realized I hadn�t invited you.�

�Is your house now party central? What is this, two parties in four weeks?� I asked.

�It�s my birthday,� she reminded me.

I felt like a �stupid boy!� It was at her birthday last year I first really got to know her. I should�ve had it in my calendar. I gave her a tight smile.

�Of course, I�ll come to your birthday party. What do you want me to bring?�

�I�ll just be happy if you come. I�m sure you�ll be busy earlier with the game.�

I was confused. The game was on Friday night. She saw my look and explained it to me.

�The HSAA has rules about how much time there must be between football games. The minimum is three days. So, since you played on Wednesday, you can�t play again till Saturday. Remember the playoffs? They did the same Wednesday and Saturday schedule for the first round. They announced the change last night.�

�Okay, did you suddenly become Tami? How the heck did you find out?� I asked.

�I talked to Coach Hope when he came in this morning.�

Well, that would do it.

I CALLED KENDAL WHEN Tracy was out of earshot.

�Hey, it�s me,� I told her.

�Hey, me, what can I do for you?� she asked.

�What do I get Tracy for her birthday?�

�Why, when�s her birthday?�

�Saturday.�

�Dang it, I totally forgot. I�ve no idea.�

�Come on, Kendal, you�re killing me. Last time I looked, you were a girl. Surely you have some ideas,� I begged.

�Personally, I could use a sex toy ... Oh crap, did I say that out loud?� she teased me.

�If you take me with you, I�ll pay for it,� I offered.

�Nice try! You can�t even get in the door until you�re 18.�

�We could buy it online,� I told her, then hit myself in the head.

�Really?�

�Just shut up and tell me what to buy her.�

�I�ll talk to Tom and see if he has any ideas,� she offered.

I wasn�t counting on it. I thought about who to call. Then it hit me: Dad! He was good at advice, and he had to buy stuff for Mom. I�d never heard her complain!

�This better be important,� was how he answered the phone.

�It is, to me,� I shot back.

�What�s up?�

�What should I get Tracy for her birthday?� I asked him.

I heard him say in the background, �You have to hear this. This is what my kid interrupts me at work for.�

�Hey, how do I put this on speakerphone?� he asked me.

I wasn�t so sure I wanted to tell him.

�Why, so you can make fun of me?�

�Yep. Just tell me.�

So I did. He made me ask the question again. They all laughed at me.

�Get her a letterman�s jacket. If they see you and Tracy wearing them, the rest will get them,� Dad told me, reminding me of my promise to Coach Hope.

�Thanks, Dad,� I said, and then hung up.

I knew I could count on him.

IN PE, COACH DIAMOND wouldn�t let me lift. He made me go to the trainers because my back was bruised. I came strolling in to find a new girl. She was cute and looked young. She was about five-nine and had blond hair.

�Hi, I�m your eight o�clock,� I told her.

She looked confused. I sighed and rolled my eyes.

�Didn�t they write down my appointment? Dawson, full body massage with a happy ending,� I said helpfully. �Do you want me to just strip now, or how do you want to do it?�

That didn�t go well. She took off to tattle. I just took my shirt off and waited for Becky and Jill. I knew they�d be in to torture me. They were trying not to laugh as the new girl told on me. No one likes a tattletale.

�David, you have to be nice to our new charges, or they�ll quit,� Becky told me.

�Aw, let her. I don�t need her ratting me out every time I come in.�

�I agree, but you don�t need to hit on her, either,� Jill said.

�Sorry, new girl, I won�t flirt with you anymore,� I said, and then turned to the two trainers. �Coach Diamond said I had to get a treatment.�

Jill found my folder, which was thick. She got out a new sheet showing the human body and she started taking notes of the location of each bruise and abrasion. While Jill took notes, Becky was prodding all my dings. I think she was doing it because I had teased the new girl. I started to not like her.

�Any more injuries?� Jill asked.

I raised my eyebrows at her.

�Yes, but I�m not comfortable showing you while she�s in the room,� I told them.

�Bite me. I�m training to do this kind of work. I see better butts than yours on a daily basis,� she chewed me out. �Just take your shorts off so we can get this over with.�

�Paige, sorry, but you�ll have to leave. If a patient isn�t comfortable with you in the room, then we have to respect their wishes,� Jill told her.

When Paige left, I just stripped down to my jock and got onto the table. The bruise on my butt hurt; that was where the guy had speared me. I didn�t say a word after that, and Jill and Becky didn�t try to talk to me. They just treated my injuries and sent me on my way. I went back and had Wolf help me stretch. I needed to work the kinks out. When I was done, it was time for my next class.

On my way to class, I thought about what had just happened. I looked for the reason why I was being so touchy about how Paige acted. I didn�t like how I reacted.

AT PRACTICE, COACH Hope made it clear we were going with the conservative approach for the next game. I decided to keep my mouth shut because U-High wasn�t very good. We should be able to beat them with our run game.

What I wasn�t fine with was they weren�t letting me play defense. I asked Moose about it.

�Coach Hope made the call. He said he didn�t want to get you hurt.�

�Come on, Moose, I only have some bruises. Plus, if we�re going to just to run the ball, Mike can hand off, and I�d rather play defense. At least there I can make a difference,� I complained.

�Simmer down. Let me work on this. We�re all worried you�ll be injured. We need you to last the whole season, not just the first half. Plus, I�ve met your mother.�

�Okay. I�ll trust you guys to do what�s best,� I said.

While the defense practiced against the scout team, the other coaches were working with the JV and freshman teams. I got Bill and worked on strengthening my arm. I stood in the middle of the field, had him stand on the sideline ten yards down, and just threw him the ball. Once my arm was feeling tired, I then showed him my new rainbow arcing pass I had learned at Elite camp. I wanted to learn to throw better when I was tired.

We ended practice with thirty minutes of hell. It felt good to get the blood pumping.

I WENT TO THE SPORTING goods store and got a letterman�s jacket for Tracy. Her jacket looked good. It was navy blue with cream-colored leather sleeves. It would look good with her orange cheerleading letter.

Friday September 12

I MADE A POINT OF RUNNING hard and stretching before I went to school. I wanted to get a good report from the training staff so Coach Hope wouldn�t worry about me. When I walked into PE, Coach Diamond sent me straight to the training room where Paige was waiting for me. I just got on the table and waited for Jill and Becky. I was trying not to be a jerk today.

I waited for five minutes, got up, and went to go get them.

�They�re not here right now,� Paige told me.

I started to leave.

�If you don�t get treatment, you can�t play tomorrow. They told me what to do,� she said.

I just wanted to get this over with, so I took my shirt off and got on the table. She treated me and then told me to take my shorts off. I just did it. Getting treatment was never fun, but I used to try to keep the mood light. I felt like I�d been manipulated into allowing Paige to treat me. I was even more pissed when Jill and Becky came out of their offices as I was getting dressed. My initial goal had been not to be a jerk. That went out the window.

Jill looked at my chart.

�We need you to come in tomorrow morning to get treatment.�

�Based on whose opinion?� I asked.

�Paige�s,� Jill told me.

�Is she qualified to make that determination?� I asked.

�What do you mean?� Jill asked.

�Just that, is she qualified? Does she have a license or the training required to decide if I need further treatment? Does she even have the qualifications to massage me? Is she certified?� I asked.

�No, I don�t have any certification yet. I�m in training,� Paige told me.

�I thought training had to be supervised,� I said, then sighed. �Look, I�m being a jerk because you set me up today. She lied, said you weren�t here and I had to be treated or I couldn�t play. I used to like to come in here. Right now, it�s my least favorite place in this school.�

They tried to interrupt me, but I held up my hands.

�I don�t want to make a big deal out of this. Getting treatment is necessary if I want to play. I�ll do what I have to. I�ll even let Paige practice on me if that�s what it takes for me to play. What time tomorrow?�

Becky stepped forward and touched my arm.

�David, you�re right. I need to check you to see if you need more treatment.�

She had me strip off and both she and Jill checked me. The whole time they were teaching Paige what they were doing. After they were done, they both agreed I needed to be treated again. I didn�t say a word and left.

EVER HAVE ONE OF THOSE days? I think PE set the tone for the day. Every class, except art, had a pop quiz. I mean, how do you have a pop quiz in art? At lunch, the freshman cheerleaders wanted to set me up with another freshman. I had to explain again that I didn�t date younger women. Then, during practice, I was talking to Coach Diamond when Mike tossed the ball back and hit me in the nuts, and not a gentle grazing, either: a twenty yard pass that split the twins dead center. I actually went fetal and threw up. I mean, empty-the-stomach, seriously. We were in shorts and t-shirts, walking through plays; who thinks to wear a cup?

When I got home, Dad told me to mow the yard. It had gotten a little high, so I had to rake it and bag it. Then I figured I needed to do laundry. Mom thought I should do theirs, too. That�s how I spent my Friday night, doing laundry with my mom supervising, while I iced my balls. It�s great to be a football star/model. I had to grin ... or blow my brains out. Dang, I was horny.

Chapter 3 � Tracy�s Birthday

Saturday September 13

Even with icing my balls all night, they had swollen a tad. They were also a little tender, to the point I didn�t run. I hoped the trainers still had some of my pain pills from last year. Okay, they might have been muscle relaxants, but I felt great when I took them. I asked my mom to drive me in; that gives you a hint as to how much they hurt. Mom helped me into the training room. When Paige saw me being helped in, she ran and got Jill and Becky.

I could tell Mom and Paige weren�t leaving, so I just dropped my shorts when Jill asked. Paige�s eyes got big. I wondered if she�d ever seen one before. Jill took one look and sent me to the hospital. Becky said she needed pictures for my file. I flipped her off.

At the hospital, Mom had fun with this.

�Doc, he has to play today. Would it be better if you just snipped them off? If you need me to sign a form, let me know,� she offered.

The Doc said I was fine, what I�d been doing by icing them down was the right course of action. He gave me some Vicodin. They had some samples, so I didn�t have to wait for a prescription to be filled. He told me to take one now, and one right before the game.

Then he told me the possible side effects. I could get dizzy or lightheaded; not so bad. Then he gave me a laundry list: back, leg, or stomach pains; black, tarry stools; bleeding gums; and it went on from there. I wished I hadn�t swallowed it when he told me my eyes and skin could turn yellow. I think Mom took notes.

I went home, iced my nuts down, and waited until I was ready to go to the game. The pills did the trick. Luckily, I didn�t have a one of the hundred-odd side effects.

THE U-HIGH GAME WAS brutal. They had as many as ten guys in the box in the first half to stop the run. Coach Hope was playing position football. Ed dinged his shoulder, so Mike and Jake were being pounded. On defense, they didn�t need me. University High was totally outmanned.

The second half was going just as bad. Late in the fourth quarter, we were pinned back on our 8 yard line. Coach had called another dive into the teeth of their defense. I looked over at Bill, and his guy wasn�t even close to him. They were planning an all-out blitz.

�Bingo, Bingo!� I called the audible.

�Down, Set ... Hut!�

I took two steps back and just chucked it in Bill�s general direction. They were draped all over me, so I had to get rid of it. Bill tracked it down and sprinted 92 yards for the score. That was how the game ended. My stats were one for one for 92 yards of passing. I guess you could say we won, but no one was happy about it.

TRACY�S PARTY WAS PACKED when I showed up. Tom and Mary were hiding in the den.

�I thought I�d find you guys in here. Does your homeowner�s insurance cover having wild parties every other week?� I asked.

�She knows this is the last one for a while. We can�t take too many of these,� Mary shared.

�What was Coach Hope doing today? Did you just throw the one pass?� Tom asked.

�He�s getting us to the playoffs. Coach would rather we win ugly now, and be fresh later,� I told him.

�I think it also helps your offensive line. They need game experience, and a chance to work together. Think about it: if you had been your normal pass-happy self, how many times would you have been sacked today?�

He had a point. If they couldn�t block for the run, I didn�t need to get killed passing. Tracy came waltzing in. She came up to me and kissed my cheek.

�Hey, David, thanks for coming,� she said, and then turned to her dad. �Can you start the grill, Daddy? The boys are hungry.�

�Boys are always hungry,� her mom said.

�Come on, Tom, I�ll be your assistant. Do you have any beer?� I asked.

�Shut your mouth! That�s the last thing we need. The law firm would kick me out if they heard I was serving minors,� Tom said.

He had me use the metal brush on the grill while he brought the cooler out with the hot dogs and hamburgers. Once the grill was going, Mary had me help her get all the buns and fixings brought out. They had a box of foil precut into squares. Tom put the cooked burgers and hot dogs onto a serving tray. I would get a bun and put the meat in it, and then wrap it in foil to keep it warm. When I had a batch done, Tracy or her mom would come and take it to the buffet table. After everyone had eaten, I helped Tom and Mary break everything down and clean up.

I then realized I hadn�t eaten. Mary gave me a couple of burgers and I cooked them. I decided to make it a double so I wouldn�t eat as much bread. I was drinking Mountain Dew and eating when the freshman cheerleaders found me.

�Hurry up and eat. We want to dance,� Gabriella said.

�Can�t you guys just dance together?� I asked.

Holy cow! All seven of them gave me �the look.� I just stuffed the burger in my mouth and followed them to where Tracy had the music playing. As soon as we started dancing, several girls and Jeff and Alan joined us on the dance floor. When the first slow song started, I figured the freshmen would fight over who got to dance with me. I was surprised when a girl I didn�t know was ushered into my arms.

I wondered if she went to Lincoln High. If I�d seen her before, I would�ve made a point of meeting her. She had auburn hair parted on the side and hanging straight down to a couple of inches below her shoulders. She had light blue eyes that held mine. I would guess she was no taller than five-five because she was almost a foot shorter than I was. I was surprised when she wrapped her arms around me and laid her head on my shoulder. I carefully placed my hands on her waist and we began the high school sway.

As we slowly moved around the dance floor, I smelled her hair: cinnamon. It was different. Usually, girls� hair smelled of flowers or herbs. When the music stopped she looked up at me and smiled. She just walked away, leaving me wondering. I was enjoying the view when another slow song started and the birthday girl was suddenly in my arms. With Tracy, I just slid my hands into the back pockets of her jeans, and she did the same to me.

�Can I come over tonight?� Tracy asked me.

Mr. Happy had been confused by the last girl. He knew Tracy was nice to him, and he said hi. My balls weren�t as sure if this was a good idea. She just giggled as we danced. It felt good not to have to worry about what anyone thought about me potentially spending some time with Tracy. I never realized how stressful it had been to try to please everyone.

Then I was rocked by the sudden realization that I hadn�t thought about Tami in several days. How could I not have thought about my best friend? It scared me that after only a few weeks I was seemingly moving on. I never thought that would happen. Tracy caught my mood change. Maybe it had something to do with me going soft.

�What�s wrong?� she asked.

�I just discovered I haven�t thought about Tami in a while. I�m not sure if that�s good or bad,� I confessed.

�Wasn�t that the point of her leaving?�

�Yes, but I didn�t think it�d happen so fast. It makes me sad to think nine years of friendship could be forgotten in just a few weeks. Am I that shallow?� I asked.

�No, you�re not. You�ve just been adjusting to a lot of change. Tami not being in your life is something you�ll have to get used to. I�m sure she�s adjusting, too.�

�I�m just afraid we�ll never be best friends again. We�re going in different directions. I can now see that going to college together was just a fantasy. She needs to focus on her dream of being a doctor.�

�David, what�s your dream, besides playing football? You do realize you can�t plan your life around a game. I know you could model, but even that isn�t forever. What is it you want to be when you grow up?� she asked me.

�I don�t know.�

�Maybe you need to figure it out before you start picking out colleges. Another option is to get a general degree, and then go for your masters in a specialty.�

�I�ll think about it,� I said as the music stopped.

Tracy went to change the playlist since this one had ended. I went to talk to my friends. I found Alan, Gina, Jeff and Elissa, Jeff�s off again/on again girlfriend.

�Where�s your posse?� Gina asked.

�I�m sure they�re trying to figure out what I should be doing,� I said as I acted like I was hiding from them.

The four of them found it amusing, especially when Emma showed up at my side.

�Emma, these are two of my best friends, Jeff and Alan, and these are their dates, Gina and Elissa.�

�Hi, nice to meet you ... David, what did you think of Maggie?� Emma asked.

I guess talking to my friends could wait.

�Who�s Maggie?� Gina asked.

I shrugged. I had no idea. Emma rolled her eyes at me.

�The girl you slow-danced with,� Emma clued everyone in.

�I thought that was Tracy,� Alan teased her.

�I do remember dancing with Tracy,� I confirmed.

Emma wasn�t used to our stupid humor.

�The girl you danced with before Tracy,� she told me helpfully.

�Was she the one who grabbed my butt?� I asked.

�No, that was Tracy,� Gina supplied.

�Were you checking out David�s butt?� Alan accused her.

�Pfft! Of course, I was.�

�Oh, what were we talking about?� Alan asked.

�I think it was my butt,� I said, and turned around so the girls could see it. �Do these pants make me look fat?�

�Dude, I�d have no idea,� Jeff offered.

Emma grabbed my face and made me look her in the eyes.

�Focus. The cute auburn-haired girl. Did you like her?�

�Oh, her,� I said, and then let my face fall. �She didn�t grab my butt.�

Jeff and Alan were nodding in agreement with grim expressions on their faces. Emma had had enough and took off.

�You are sooo dead,� Gina said.

The other three got a concerned look on their faces.

�Do I dare turn around?� I asked them.

�Nope. Incoming!� Alan warned.

I felt someone grope my butt. I turned to find Maggie in mid-grope with a sheepish grin on her face. I gave her a mock stern look and her nerve broke. She scurried off to the protection of the freshman cheerleaders.

�I think you�re losing your touch. I haven�t seen one run from you in a quite a while,� Jeff said.

I caught up with my friends. Several of the football players stopped by, and we talked. The varsity cheerleaders were still avoiding me, but they didn�t seem mad. I thought about Tracy�s offer and decided against it. Just because I could, didn�t mean I should. I felt good that that was my decision. I was still horny, but I really wanted to keep Tracy as a friend and nothing more.

Sunday September 14

MOM WAS WAITING FOR me to go to church. I was surprised when Dad came into the room wearing church clothes. I guess without Greg�s support he had caved to Mom�s request to join us. I was happy to see him.

I could tell it was football season when we got to church. The congregation was eager to share their take on the two games this week ... until Mom made her presence known. Then they all decided to allow us to enjoy church instead.

I enjoyed the sermon.

�Today I�m going to talk about forgiveness. There comes a time in everyone�s life when they come to a crossroads regarding whether they should forgive someone or not. I�ve found it�s impossible to predict which road a person will take. That�s a personal decision each man, woman, or child must make. We don�t know what they will do until they act. I know we all think we know how someone will choose, but until they show us, we cannot know with any certainty.

�Our religion believes in redemption. We believe a sinner can come to God and ask forgiveness, and it will be granted. God�s forgiveness is never questioned. He will forgive our sins many times over. I find that man has the capacity to forgive, but he does not forget. Just ask my wife,� the pastor said, to some laughs.

�The Lord�s Prayer says, �to forgive us our trespasses, as we forgive those who trespass against us.� I want you to know God will forgive your sins. Your fellow man may do the same, but they may not forget.�

I liked that. Forgive, but not forget. That made more sense than blanket forgiveness.

INSTEAD OF COOKING brunch, we went out to eat. Granny�s was having a buffet with both breakfast and lunch items. It was interesting how our routines had changed now that Greg, Kyle and Angie were no longer living with us. I could only count a handful of times where we didn�t have Sunday brunch at home. It was one of the family-time events we had each week.

Trust Mom to want some dirt.

�So, do you have a new girlfriend yet?� she asked.

She knew I didn�t. I think it was her way to ask why not.

�Are you talking to me or Dad?� I asked.

�Leave me out of this,� Dad responded.

�When are you planning on dating again?� Mom asked.

�I don�t know. I�ve found I�m being more guarded.�

�What do you mean?� Mom asked.

�A good example would be we have a new girl interning as a trainer. She rubbed me the wrong way, and I didn�t respond very well. I just seem to be seeing things that may or may not be there. I guess Tami leaving has made me act a little off-kilter. I need to find my balance and not take everything so personally.�

�What did she do that was so bad?� Dad asked.

I looked embarrassed.

�She tattled on me,� I said.

�Well, no one likes a tattletale,� Dad teased me.

�Really, what did you do?� Mom asked.

�Crud, it sounds so stupid now. Can we talk about something else?� I begged.

Mom gave me a look and then shrugged. I needed to get this Tami fixation out of my head. I couldn�t keep expecting everyone to be out to get me in some way. I also needed to give Paige a chance.

Monday September 15

I WOKE UP AND WENT outside to run as usual. I was surprised when I found Peggy Pratt stretching in my driveway. She was a senior, and I had a huge crush on her. She was my dream girl, a cute redhead with alabaster skin and freckles; she even had the prerequisite green eyes. We had flirted with dating at the end of the first semester last year, but I�d gotten back together with Tracy instead. Peggy had avoided me after that.

�Hey, are we running today?� I asked.

�You�re going to push me so I win State in cross country this year.�

�Okay, let�s go,� I said.

I didn�t warn her I�d changed my running to be geared for speed training. Chris Case, my speed coach, had me running at my normal pace for a period of time, and then I would push myself. The varying of the speed helped me with my speed more than running at a steady pace did. Peggy was doing pretty well until I sped up the first time. I�ll give her credit, she didn�t quit on me. I think she was ready to kill me, though, when I ran the last half-mile switching between running backward and forwards. I was practicing flipping my hips for pass coverage. I would run backward ten yards and then flip my hips and run ten yards full out. I would wait for Peggy to catch up and then I would do it again, flipping my hips the other direction.

We got back to my place, and she collapsed in the driveway. I made her get up and walk it off. She didn�t have any water with her.

�Peggy, what are you thinking? Where�s your water?� I asked.

She had her hands on her hips and just glared at me. I motioned for her to follow me up to my apartment. She hadn�t seen it since Angie and Mom had redecorated. She looked around as I got her a Gatorade.

�This is different,� she commented as she bobbed her head.

�Angie and Mom redid it. I really like it.�

�I can see why.�

She had something on her mind. We needed to get ready for school, so I figured I needed to move this conversation along.

�What�s the real reason you came over this morning?� I asked.

She played dumb.

�I just wanted to run.�

I wasn�t buying it.

�Peggy, you�ve run every day for the past several months, and we�ve only seen each other once or twice. Today I find you waiting for me in my driveway at six in the morning. Just tell me what�s going on.�

�I guess I was tired of waiting for you. I thought you would�ve asked me out by now,� she told me.

What a difference a year makes. Last year I was doing everything I could to be with her. She was the reason I had Greg teach me about women. A year later and I hadn�t even really thought about her much. Was I still interested? Of course, I was. Seeing her reminded me why I had my crush on her.

�Want to skip school?� I suggested, but her facial expression told me it wasn�t happening. �Too soon? Okay, how about we go out this weekend? Friday night we have a home game. We could go out after the game, or do something Saturday.�

She shook her head.

�I think I�m busy. Sorry, I need to go,� she said, and then all but ran down the stairs.

I just shook my head. I really was a �stupid boy.� I handled that all wrong. I went and took my shower and got ready for school.

WHEN I WENT TO PE, Coach Diamond just pointed at the training room. I found Ed, Mike, Wolf, Jim and Jake all in there. Jill was working on Ed�s shoulder and Becky was busy with Jake and his dinged-up thigh. It had a dark bruise that looked like someone had hit him with a helmet. The other two were soaking in the hot tubs.

�David, come with me and we�ll chart your injuries,� Paige told me.

They did that after every game. The only new ding I had was my left wrist, which was swollen. I had iced it Sunday and it was looking better. I kept a supply of paper Dixie cups in the freezer three-quarters full of water. When they froze, you could peel the paper back and then rub the ice wherever it hurt or was swollen. She had me strip to my shorts and checked all my old bruises as she took notes.

�I want Becky or Jill to look at your wrist. I think it�ll be fine just to tape it for practice, but I want to make sure,� she said, then sighed. �David, if you ever get hurt like this again, we want you to show us right after the game. If this had been more serious, we would have missed a day of therapy. I�d hate to see you miss a game because we let something slide.�

I think she was waiting for me to say something snide. She was right. My excuse was I had been dinged-up before and knew when it was more serious. I wasn�t the trainer, though, and I needed to respect them enough to help me get ready to play.

�I�m sorry. I�ll try to do better.�

�I wasn�t expecting that response. Sorry,� she said.

I just sat there, waiting for what I knew was coming.

�I need to check your other injuries. Would you allow me to do that?� she asked.

Wow, no snarky remarks or being pushy? Who was this person in front of me?

�I�m assuming you want to look at my butt?� I asked.

�Yes, and your other injury.�

We needed to get past me not being comfortable showing her my body. I was a model, after all. I�d been nude in public before. I wasn�t sure what it was about Paige that made me so jumpy. I gathered myself and just dropped my shorts and jock. I turned so she could see my hip.

You may think having a trainer poke and prod your butt might be sexy. It�s not. First of all, they have those gloves on. Then they treat it clinically, so most of the fun goes out of it. The reason I liked Becky and Jill was that they at least had a sense of humor about it. It seemed to make it easier to allow them to do what needed to be done, and that wasn�t always pleasant.

She then had me turn around and checked where Mike had hit me with the football. My balls were still tender and bruised, but the swelling had gone down. She gave me a tight smile.

�I think you�re going to live.�

Did she just joke with me? Maybe we could get along after all. I pulled up my shorts, put my t-shirt back on, and went to lift. I had to have one of the freshmen spot me because Wolf was still being worked on.

CASSIDY TRACKED ME down between classes. She had something on her mind.

�I need some advice. The after-school workouts have really dropped off since the guys have started football. I only have a handful of people showing up,� she told me.

�Have you asked anyone why they aren�t going?�

�No, I just assumed it was because it was the first week of school.�

�We need to get everyone together anyway. Let�s all go to the Dairy Queen at seven o�clock tonight. By then we�ll know if the numbers are dropping off or if it�s just school starting.�

�I have Alan in my next class. I�ll have him send out a text,� Cassidy told me.

THE LUNCH GROUP HAD three new members today. Nick had brought Wayne and Ray. The girls had brought Maggie. I wasn�t surprised to see the only empty seat was next to Maggie. Emma looked pleased with herself. I ignored Maggie and focused on Wayne and Ray. I had told Nick I wanted to get to know them before he brought them around. I had just enough of my mom in me to make him regret not listening to me.

�So, Nick, I think we talked about this. I wanted to talk to Wayne and Ray before you brought them to lunch.�

Nick flinched, and the girls gave me interesting looks. They weren�t sure what I was up to. Wayne and Ray looked almost as uncomfortable as Nick did.

�That was my fault, I talked Nick into inviting us over,� Wayne said.

Strike one. This would be interesting.

�Did Nick tell you I wanted to talk to you first?�

�Yes, but isn�t it up to the ladies?�

Strike two.

�So, you�re disrespecting me?�

Nick and Ray went white. Wayne flushed and said something stupid.

�I just figured you couldn�t handle all of them ...�

That was all he got out before I stood up and went for him. Nick saved him.

�Hang on! Let me take care of this,� he said as he cut me off. Once he saw I�d stopped, he turned to Wayne. �I told you this was a bad idea. David�s a good guy and is only looking out for the girls. You�re better than this, Wayne. Now go find somewhere else to eat. You too, Ray.�

Nick chased his friends off. I went back and sat down. The girls� eyes were about to pop out of their heads.

�Do we need to have every guy who wants to date us talk to you?� Piper asked.

I was surprised to find out that didn�t make me back off. I guess I had taken responsibility for them and didn�t want to see them treated badly.

�Yes, you do,� I told them.

That caused some rumbles. They weren�t sure they liked it. To my surprise, Nick came to my defense.

�Don�t you guys realize David�s only looking out for you? I�ve talked to him, and he�s not trying to keep you from dating. He�s just making sure the guys who come around are decent. Just like you all asked Maggie to meet him.

�I was sitting here when he said he wasn�t interested in dating a freshman. Didn�t you gals have a long talk about why Maggie would be right for him? You wanted to introduce him to someone you knew to be a good person, someone he�d like. If you care enough about him to do that, what makes what he�s doing any different?� Nick asked.

They went quiet, thinking about what he�d said. Kylie patted his arm and winked at him. I ate my lunch in silence. When I was done, I asked Maggie if she�d take a walk with me. We ended up under my thinking tree and sat down to enjoy the afternoon weather.

�I didn�t get a chance to talk to you at Tracy�s party. I�ve been resisting the girls and their suggestion that I date a freshman. I guess I never gave you a shot.�

�May I ask why?�

�You all look so young. Last year I mostly dated seniors. In high school, there�s a big difference between a freshman and a senior.�

�I thought guys wanted to date younger women,� she teased me.

�A lot of them do. I guess my problem is the girls I eat lunch with; Tracy asked me to look out for them. I think of them as my little sisters. I couldn�t imagine dating a sister,� I confessed.

�Do you think of me as a little sister?� Maggie asked.

�No, I guess I don�t,� I said as I smiled at her. �Maggie, would you go out with me Saturday night?�

�I don�t know. What did you have planned?�

�Does it really matter?� I asked.

�I need to know what to wear. If we�re going dancing, I�d want to have on the right shoes. Things like that,� she explained.

�I understand, but it sounded like you were deciding whether or not to go on a date with me based on what we�re doing.�

�Well, that too. I don�t want to go out and have a bad time.�

If she didn�t trust me to figure out an appropriate first date, then I wasn�t going out with her. This was just a game girls played to get you to jump through hoops. The sad part was this was just the opening gambit. Next, she�d be telling me what to wear, and who I could talk to. I was glad we�d talked.

�Fair enough. I�ll call you when I figure out a plan,� I told her.

Saved by the bell. She seemed happy, so I just went to class.

TODAY WE WOULD REVIEW the game film from the last two games and get introduced to our next opponent, Bloomington. I had asked Coach Hope if Alan, Gina and Lily could join us. I wanted them to see the process we went through so they could incorporate it into the software we were developing.

�I want to say I fully expected us to be 0�2 at this point. The coaching staff reviewed the two games we played last week and Coach Diamond reminded me we do have a passing game. It�s what won us both games. They convinced me to loosen things up some this week. That doesn�t mean we�re not going to run the ball,� Coach Hope warned us.

Instead of showing us game film of what we did, they showed us Bloomington. They were a non-conference game. Bloomington had put up big numbers the first two games. They beat Wesleyan 45�6. I knew Wesleyan wasn�t very good, so that wasn�t unexpected. They played Washington on Saturday and pounded them 52�21. Washington was on a short week after playing us on Wednesday. I felt bad for Ty and his teammates. I really thought they�d make it to State this year. If they were to have any hope of an at-large bid, they�d have to run the table from here on out.

Bloomington was a senior-laden team that was coming together. They traditionally weren�t good but seemed to pull a good team together every few years. They would be hard to beat this week, but if Coach let us play to our potential, I felt like we had a good shot.

Something big we had going for us was it would be our first home game. We expected a huge crowd, as many of our fans would get their first look at us. It would be nice not having to travel.

I was worried when we went out and ran through the plays we would use this week. Despite what he�d said in the meeting, Coach Hope wanted us to run a ball-control offense and win with defense. Everyone had seen the film. Bloomington was going to score. If we went conservative, we�d get our heads handed to us.

I WAS STILL FUMING when I got home for dinner. Mom and Dad could tell something was bothering me. I had been talking to them more now that Tami was gone. I no longer had the almost daily talks with my former best friend. I always had been close to my parents, but I was building stronger ties with them now. That being said, my mother could read me almost as well as Tami could.

�Spill it,� Mom ordered.

�I think we�re going to lose this week. They want us to run the ball-control offense against Bloomington. If we do, they�ll beat us soundly.�

�What did Coach Hope say when you talked to him?� Dad asked.

�I haven�t talked to him,� I admitted, �I didn�t want to rock the boat.�

�Is winning State just a wish for you?� Dad asked me.

Dad made my head hurt sometimes. Coach Hope had set the goal. I had thought we could win my junior and senior years. I know I�d agreed to try this year.

�Yeah, I think we can win it this year,� I said.

Dad looked at Mom and they both shook their heads. What had I missed?

�Until you change how you�re thinking, you�ll never win State,� Dad said, shocking me.

I looked at him, confused. He saw I hadn�t gotten what he was trying to tell me.

�Look, you�re not the only one who your uncle talks to. He and I have had these discussions. Something he taught me was that having goals is the first step in achieving what you want. I hear the self-doubt in the way you�re talking. You�re making up reasons for failure. It�ll be a lock, come Friday. Once you start thinking of reasons why you may lose, you�ve already lost. Goals alone won�t motivate you. Purpose creates passion. Without purpose, you�ll fail.

�Do you really believe you can win state this year?� Dad asked me.

I started to think about it. It would be almost impossible for us to do it. We had talent, but we didn�t have the size and strength many of the better schools would have. A good example was the big difference in someone like Tim as a sophomore and what he�d be his senior year. If he were playing center, the big defensive tackles would simply manhandle him. Two years of lifting and growing into his frame would make a big difference.

�I don�t know, Dad; can we?� I asked.

Mom sighed and Dad nodded to her.

�David, when you ask �Can I?� you�re full of doubt. You�re giving yourself permission to fail. Failure is a choice. When you eliminate it as an option, your speech will change. You�ll start talking in terms of �HOW I will ...�� Mom told me.

�Think about it, David. What words do you use to say you can�t make it happen?� Dad asked. �Let me remind you of a phrase your uncle taught you: �If it is to be, it is up to me.� Those ten simple words can change your life. For the past couple of weeks, I�ve seen you settling. I know you have the drive and passion within you. You just need to decide what you want so much that failure is no longer an option.�

�Like what?� I asked.

�Look at Greg. Did you ever imagine him starting his own business at his age? If he didn�t have Kyle, he�d be out right now looking for his next date,� Mom said.

She did have a point.

�Does he have something to be passionate about?� Dad asked me.

�When you put it into those terms, football seems almost meaningless,� I said.

�Are you kidding me?� Mom almost yelled at me. �Being passionate doesn�t have to be about supporting your family. Take Eve as an example. Look at what all she�s willing to sacrifice to become the best singer she can be. That has nothing to do with supporting a family. Tami�s doing the same. She�s going for her dream. Greg has a huge reason for not failing. Kyle and Angie mean the world to him. Do you think failure�s an option for him? Do you think Eve or Tami will fail? Why are you not as committed?�

�I guess because Coach Hope didn�t have enough faith in me to even start,� I said, and saying it aloud made me realize just how stupid it sounded.

�David, Coach Hope never had any control over you that you didn�t give him,� Dad told me.

I thought about it. Ever since Coach Hope had gotten here, I�d tried to do everything to please him. I had been the personification of a team player. I�d been willing to put everything I wanted aside to make the team better. If I really wanted the team to be better, I had to do what was needed to make it happen. We had the same issue with a lot of the kids dropping out of Cassidy�s workout program. We�d started something that could be great. Was I willing to let it falter just because I hadn�t asserted myself? Was just one person able to effect change? If the individual was passionate enough, he sure could.

�Okay, I get it. What do I need to do?� I asked.

Mom and Dad laughed at me.

�Son, we�re not Tami. Your dad and I think you can figure this out yourself,� Mom said.

I was so used to being helped I hadn�t realized how much I had come to rely on it. If we weren�t going to fail this week, it had to start at the top. I had to convince Coach Hope we needed to change, to take advantage of where our strengths were. Butting heads would be playing right into the hands of a more experienced and stronger team.

Something else I realized was how much I appreciated the help Mom and Dad were giving me. Their role in my life was really evolving. Last year they didn�t seem to care what I did with football. Once Mom found out how important it was, she began to pay more attention. Then her cancer struck. Dad seemed to take up the slack. He was the one who got involved when we had the threat from Tommy Cox. He stepped it up when we started the program. He even came with me to Kentucky for football camp.

Their involvement in my life continued to expand since Tami left. I think they also found they had more time to focus on me once Greg moved out. Mom had been a big help with the steroid problems. She had suggested an alternative that kept the situation from escalating. I was lucky to have their support.

AT A QUARTER TO SEVEN, Dad found me.

�You ready?� he asked.

�For what?�

�Didn�t you want to go to Dairy Queen and talk to everyone?� he asked.

I guess Alan had invited everyone. I just shrugged.

�Sure, let�s go.�

The Dairy Queen was packed. I had to park across the street at the strip mall since there were no spots left. I had dropped Dad off, and when I walked over he had a big cone for me. I found him at a table with Coach Hope, Mr. and Mrs. Sullivan, Kendal and Tom. I mingled while I ate my cone. When I was done, I decided to get the meeting started. I had Wolf whistle to grab everyone�s attention.

�I want to apologize to everyone. I�ve let you down in the last few weeks,� I said; everyone looked at me like I�d lost my mind. �I let the drama of what happened with the steroids get me off track. I allowed us to settle for playing JV ball. I let others take our dream of winning state away from us. No more. We will no longer take half-measures. That goes for all of us, not just the football team,� I said.

I had everyone�s attention. I was determined to right this foundering ship.

�Cassidy, get up here,� I ordered.

She came forward. I picked her up and put her on the bench of the picnic table, so everyone could see her.

�This woman has given us a hundred and ten percent effort from day one. She has us in the best shape of our lives. You all know it�s making a big difference in our performance. What I want to know is why no one else is taking advantage of what she�s offering? Just because we�re playing football doesn�t mean we�re off the hook for making sure the wrestling team, basketball teams, baseball teams and the rest are being the best they can be.

�We all sat in my living room this spring and made a commitment to excellence. We want state championships across the board. Why else would people like Tom Dole, my dad, and Mr. and Mrs. Sullivan be working so hard to get us the facilities we need to succeed?� I asked.

They were still not getting it fully.

�My goal tonight was not to yell at you. You�ve all done a great job to this point. What we need to do is focus and not get distracted anymore. We need to start asking ourselves how we can succeed. The first step is to get everyone back into the fold and working out. It�ll pay off in the end. It must become a habit that becomes second nature. Just like studying: if you�re skipping your study groups, you need to get back to it,� I said as I pointed to Ed. He�d gotten a �D� on his history pop quiz last Friday.

�From this point forward, we play to win ... not just to keep from losing,� I said, looking at Coach Hope. �I want you all to go home tonight and find out what you�re passionate about. I think you�ll find winning football games can be very fulfilling. I want you all to win them with me because I plan on winning a lot of them over the next three years,� I finished up.

Cassidy was at just the right height to lean down and kiss me. Everyone laughed when Jim complained I was stealing his girl. I felt better getting everything off my chest. I made a beeline to Coach Hope. I could tell he had mixed feelings, but I no longer cared. We were going to start playing to win and not just trying not to lose, or he�d have to pull me off the field.

I made arrangements to talk to him before school tomorrow. I was proud of my guys when they went to talk to Cassidy to see who was bailing on workouts. They split up the list and started calling people. Uncle John had told me to delegate, so I let them handle it.

Tuesday September 16

NEXT MORNING, I WAS surprised to find Tim outside the coach�s office. Then I remembered he was a captain, too. Coach Hope was joined by the rest of the coaching staff.

�David called me out yesterday. My first reaction was not very charitable. Then I remembered my training in the military. You don�t make assumptions, you gather the facts and then decide on a plan of action. So, I�ll turn the floor over to David, but be warned: I might not agree with your assessment,� Coach Hope told me.

�I want to offer a couple of suggestions. The first is the pace of practice. We�re going too slow, and it�s only benefiting the starters,� I said.

I could see Coach Hope about to interrupt me, but I raised my hand.

�Just let me explain. Over the summer I was exposed to different coaching styles at the camps I attended. One of the men who stood out was Bud Mason. He ran practice with a purpose.

�One example was throwing a simple fifteen yard down-and-out. He had four quarterbacks rotating in with even more receivers. What we do now is I drop back and pass the ball. The receiver catches it and then jogs it back in. We talk about it and then we go again. At camp, as soon as I would throw the ball the next quarterback would be lining up and running the play. There was no pause.

�If I needed coaching, they would have me work one-on-one with someone until I got it. Then I was back into the rotation, and the next guy who needed help went and got his coaching.�

�I just don�t see how that helps. We�ll have six quarterbacks taking snaps. We need the starters to get their reps,� Coach Diamond said.

�Then we have three throwing to the right and three throwing to the left. I might get a fewer reps, but our backups are now getting reps, too.�

�Okay, we can try it and see how it goes. What else?� Coach Hope asked.

�What was it Cassidy taught us about meeting force with force? Coach, I�m sure you trained her and you know what I�m talking about. I�ve been thinking about the Bloomington game. Our weakness is our offensive line. They�re all sophomores except for Jim. Bloomington has all seniors on their defensive line. The game film showed them working over both Wesleyan and Washington. Our present plan is to run into the teeth of their strength.

�I suggest we just run them off the field. They may be bigger and stronger, but we�re in better shape. Plus, we have legitimate division-one talent at receiver and tight end. I say we play to our strengths and hurry them up. Those big boys will be gassed by the end of the first quarter, trying to chase me. Then we can run at them. Hell, we can run over them,� I suggested.

I could see that Coach Hope wasn�t happy, but Coach Diamond was nodding. At least I had someone who would consider it.

AT PRACTICE, WE TRIED the drills the way I�d suggested. Coach Hope seemed to agree we got more reps out of the team. He was still stuck on running the ball. I wasn�t giving up, though. I hurried the guys to the line as much as I could. I also talked Coach Diamond into putting in some extra pass audibles for this week�s game. If I could see they were stacking the box or were in a run defense, I could check out of it.

On defense, Moose moved me to strong safety. Bloomington had one good receiver. The rest of their guys combined had half as many receptions and a third of the yards their star did. Moose planned to run a defense similar to what we did in the spring seven-on-seven games where I would match up with the star and play man coverage. The rest of the defensive backs would play zone.

Moose got Bill to work with me, and we went head-to-head for the whole time the defense practiced. Bill has very quick feet and had me tripping over my own feet about a quarter of the time. I needed to bear down and watch where his hips led him. By the end of practice, I felt a little better. At least Bill didn�t completely own me. I think he was still mad about me taking the ball away from him at the Kentucky camp.

I was even more shocked when Coach Stevens put in some trick plays on special teams. The ideas must have inspired Coach Hope because he put in a trick play on offense. I think we all thought they were fun but hoped we didn�t have to use them to win.

WHEN I GOT HOME, I had a message from Harper to call her. I sent her a text, and we jumped onto video chat. I was happy to see Missy and Sarah there also.

�How are you doing? I heard your team had some problems,� Harper said.

�Yeah, we lost most of our juniors and seniors. It�s going to be interesting the rest of the year.�

�Enough of the sports stuff,� Missy decided. �We want to see you.�

This was exactly what I needed right now. Did I mention I was horny? I was a little mystified as to why I was being so fussy about girls here at Lincoln. I could have chased Peggy or just let it go with Maggie, but I was not �settling� for just anyone right now. The Wesleyan girls weren�t interested in dating me, so I was fine with seeing them.

�When and where?� I asked, getting Sarah to laugh.

She explained to them what I told the other models in New York. Harper was in a playful mood when she said here and now. I was getting my keys when she told me she was kidding. Mr. Happy didn�t think she was very funny.

Chapter 4 � Football Heats Up

Friday September 19

I went to lunch and found Wayne and Ray at our table again. This time they�d been invited. I�d gotten to know them over the past few days. Wayne had been a snot at first but soon learned that I could kick his butt (mostly due to Cassidy�s teaching). Once that was established, he was a much nicer guy.

I was less happy to see Maggie was back, and unfortunately, nothing had changed on that front. I still felt she was too young, and I wasn�t interested in letting her practice her games on me. I guess not setting up a date for the weekend hadn�t been hint enough. I was going to have to tell her I wasn�t interested. I was ready to drop that particular bomb when she spoke first.

�I saw your commercial last night. Is that all you?� Maggie asked.

�What are you talking about?� I asked.

�She�s talking about Gladiator deodorant; and, yes, that�s all David,� Kylie offered.

�How do you know?� Nick asked.

Oh, this was getting good. How would Miss Kylie explain this? Cue the music.

�Uh ...�

This was not going well. I decided to help.

�She swam with me all summer at a friend�s house,� I said.

�Yeah, that�s how,� Kylie said.

I don�t think anyone believed her. I sure didn�t. She was terrible at this.

�Anyways ... getting back on subject ...� Maggie started but was interrupted.

�Hang on. You really look that good without your shirt on?� Gabriella asked.

�Yep, he�s a freak,� Ray told them.

I was rethinking letting Ray eat lunch with us. I was sure he could be replaced without too much trouble.

�I call bullshit,� Ann said.

I wonder where she learned that. I guess I needed to shut them up. I stood up and took off my shirt.

�Told you,� Kylie crowed.

�Put your shirt back on,� said a voice from behind me.

I turned to find Ms. Saunders, my art teacher. She�d been stuck with being lunchroom monitor today.

�You never complained before,� I said as I waggled my eyebrows.

She just rolled her eyes and nodded at me to put it back on. Ms. Saunders had wanted to know if I would model for her class this year. She promised me extra credit for my art class. I�d found I liked drawing people better than landscapes. I needed the extra credit, or I was going to get a �B� in art. It would suck to have my perfect GPA trashed because of an elective.

AFTER LUNCH, I WENT to Government class and listened to Coach Hope drone on about the differences between the branches of government. After class, he stopped me to talk about the game tonight, so I was late for my Biology II class. Mr. Dutton was not one to put up with anything.

�Ah, Mr. Dawson is late. Maybe you can help me identify plants before you sit down.�

We had been tasked with planting seeds at the beginning of the year. I was growing a red oak that was coming along nicely. Lisa Felton had killed her first two plants, so I had worked with her to keep her latest plant alive. Lisa and I had become better friends. She was now dating Brad Hope, so there wasn�t the sexual tension anymore.

I went up to the front of the class and Mr. Dutton showed me the plant. I looked at it and did a double take. It was a pot plant. I could see a couple of the people in class recognized what the plant was. I looked around to make sure no one was punking me. In our book, it identified the plant as hemp and it was used to make ropes. I tried to remember what the plant�s proper biological name was.

�This is Cannabis. I�m not sure which variety,� I answered.

�It is Cannabis sativa. Do you know what it�s used for?� Mr. Dutton asked.

That got the whole class to chuckle.

�Besides smoking it? It�s used to make rope.�

�Very good, you can sit down. Cannabis sativa can be consumed and gives you a feeling of relaxation and mild euphoria. This variety is used more for commercial uses around the world. Does anyone one know of any other uses?�

Lisa raised her hand and he pointed at her.

�I have cousins who live in the UK, and they actually grow it on their farm. They sell the seeds. They use it to make hemp milk, much like soy milk. The leaves are used in tea blends, and the stalks are used as fiber to make clothes.�

�There are many commercial uses for Cannabis sativa, including construction,� he added, then he got serious. �Miss Riley, I�ll need to see you after class.�

Sharon was one of the girls I knew from my drug days. I couldn�t believe she�d grown a pot plant. I wouldn�t be seeing her for a few days, as I was sure they�d suspend her.

BEFORE THE GAME, I went to the hospitality tent to score some food. I figured a burger or brat would hit the spot. I was surprised to see half of the Big 10 in line for food. I guess they wanted a short trip to go recruiting tonight. They didn�t notice me when I got in line, so I figured I�d �bump� into them.

�You guys here to see that wide receiver from Bloomington?� I asked.

�No, we�re here to see the receiver and quarterback from Lincoln,� said the guy with a Nebraska jacket on.

�I heard the receiver makes the quarterback look good,� I offered.

�I heard the quarterback sucked, but some scouting service said he was just alright. That means we have to come out here and see him play,� said the Northwestern recruiter.

We�d already met, so I knew he was kidding me.

�Is he even smart enough to get into a Big 10 school?� I asked.

�Maybe Iowa,� the Indiana guy offered.

�David Dawson, how are you, Buddy?� said Jeff Delahey, the reporter I hated to love or was that loved to hate?

�Oh, shit,� the Nebraska recruiter said when he realized who I was.

�Jump the line and get your food. I need to talk to you,� Jeff told me.

It was amazing how a bunch of recruiters would let a kid go in front of them. I�d have to name them all on my next Top 10�or was it 11�list. I grabbed my brat and followed Jeff out of the tent.

�I need a quote and I can�t stay. They�re sending me to the Eastside versus Lakeview game. So, give me something if you win, and something if you lose.�

�Okay, if we lose ... �Bloomington was just the better team tonight. They�ve been dominating their competition all year. I think they�ll go far.� If we win ... �We caught some breaks tonight against a tough Bloomington foe. I predict they�ll bounce back and make the playoffs,�� I said.

�Perfect. Now go give them a beatdown,� Jeff said, and ran for his car to get to the other game.

AS WE GOT READY, I replayed my conversation with my mom and dad in my head. Dad had reminded me that �if it is to be, it is up to me.� How was I going to get Coach Hope to let us throw the ball? My only option was to call audibles if they were stacked up to defend the run.

We came out of the locker room to a standing-room-only crowd. Bloomington had brought a lot of fans, too. It looked like this was going to be a good year for them, and their fans didn�t want to miss a game. We were greeted on one side of the field with the orange and blue of the Lincoln fans, and on the other with the blue and gold of Bloomington. It was going to be loud tonight.

Tim and I went to the center of the field for the coin flip. Bloomington sent six players. I guess they needed more help making the call. They won the toss, so we took the ball. They would get it after halftime.

Ed and I lined up deep for the opening kickoff return. The ball was kicked deep, and I took it at the 2 yard line. The wedge formed in front of me and I ran towards it, looking for a crease. Ed had gone left to begin with, but reversed field and ran to me.

Bloomington saw the action and started yelling, �REVERSE! REVERSE!�

I stopped, turned so the Bloomington team couldn�t see the ball, and faked the handoff to Ed. I just stood there for a count of three, letting Ed speed around the right end. This part scared me. I had my back to the oncoming defenders and could hear the pads crack as the wedge engaged the lead defenders. Several Bloomington defenders had Ed cornered and took him down. I turned and headed up the left sideline. Tim was in front of me, and we only had their kicker to beat. The kicker made a great play to fight through Tim�s block, but Tim had slowed him up enough that when I kicked it into high gear I just sprinted past him. The crowd and many of the Bloomington defenders suddenly realized that I had the ball. We were up 7�0 with only twenty seconds gone in the game.

We kicked off to Bloomington and they were able to get it to their 38 yard line. My sole responsibility was defending their star receiver, Ted Garvey, who was six-two and 198 pounds. He was a senior who had committed to Missouri. He reminded me a lot of Bill, except he was a little taller. Before we took the field, Moose wanted to talk to me.

�Bloomington hasn�t trailed all year. My guess is they�re going to want to get it all back quickly. Remember that you have help deep, so I want you to play aggressively. Pop him good to let him know he�s going to have to work for it.�

�Yes, sir,� I said, and ran onto the field.

Ted�s eyes lit up when he saw me defending him. I was a linebacker, for all they knew. I figured no time like the present to start jawing with him.

�Ted, go easy on me. I don�t want to get embarrassed out here.�

�Dawson, I hate to say it, but that�s exactly what I plan on doing,� he said, as he raised his arm to let the quarterback know that he thought he could beat me.

On the snap, I gave Ted a two-hand shiver to the shoulder pads that stood him up. He grunted in surprise that I�d be playing him so tight. I was allowed to make contact for the first five yards from scrimmage. I popped him again, and then he broke free and tried to run by me. I flipped my hips and ran with him. I learned quickly that he wasn�t as fast as Bill, so I was able to keep close.

I heard, �BALL!�

It looked like a dying duck, and it was going to be a jump ball. Ted shoved me in the lower back and sent me flying. He caught the ball and was immediately leveled by Lou Davis, one of only three seniors on our team. There was a flag lying on the ground as I went to help Lou up.

�Good hit.�

�I don�t think he knew I was there,� Lou snickered.

I went over to Ted who was trying to catch his breath. I reached down and helped him up. Ted now knew he was in for a game. The back judge talked to the referee, and offensive pass interference was called, moving Bloomington back fifteen yards.

Bloomington ended up punting. The first quarter was back-and-forth. Coach Hope was insistent that we run the ball exclusively. At the beginning of the second quarter, Bloomington had the ball on their 14 yard line. Ted seemed to be back to his old self.

This time they lined their tight end up in front of Ted. I knew from the snap that it was going to be a screen. I was surprised when the tight end just brush-blocked me. I had a clear shot at Ted. I felt a tremendous impact and was buried by their tackle who had come down the line to block me. Ted followed his tight end. The tight end got a piece of Lou, allowing Ted just enough time to get free. We were now tied 7�7.

On the next series, we went three and out. Their big defensive line was killing our offensive line. If this continued, we were in trouble. When Bloomington got the ball back, they switched to power football. They steadily ran the ball down the field. We finally stopped them on our 18 yard line. They kicked a field goal, and we were down 10�7.

On the next series, we caught a break, which turned bad. Ed made a nifty move off tackle and broke free. I thought he was gone, but their cornerback got on his horse and ran him down. He was able to punch the ball free as he tackled Ed, and Bloomington recovered. That seemed to take the air out of us. Bloomington drove down the field and punched in a score as the half ended. We were down 17�7.

The coaches had a conference to decide what to do for the second half. When they were done, they came out and made some minor adjustments on defense. We had actually done pretty well until the last series. Then Coach Hope shocked me.

�We�re going to open it up in the second half. They seem to be in a cover two most of the time. They also see we�re committed to the run. When we get the ball back, we�ll run play-action passes until they back off.�

The second half found Bloomington marching down the field again. If we weren�t able to stop the run, this game was over. Ten plays later they were up 24�7.

They kicked off and Ed got the ball out to the 22 yard line. I got everyone in the huddle.

�We need to get back into this game. Wolf, the ball�s coming to you. Be careful of the safeties. I don�t want you getting hurt.�

I called the play, and we lined up in the �I� formation with me under center.

�Down, Set ... HUT!�

On the snap, Bert led Jake into the hole, and I faked the handoff by putting the ball on my hip. Bloomington bit hard on the fake. Wolf had brush-blocked their defensive end and slipped into the middle of the field. I hit him in stride as the two safeties realized that he was running free. Wolf lowered his shoulders and the three of them met fifteen yards down the field.

All three of them were down. I ran to see if Wolf was hurt. He sat up, to my relief. I helped him up as the trainers for Bloomington ran out. Both of their safeties had had their bells rung and they were helped off the field. Coach pulled Wolf off to the sideline so the training staff could check him out. Mike replaced him at tight end.

Coach called the same play. I warned Mike, but he saw what had happened last time.

�Down, Set ... HUT!�

I was surprised when Bloomington took the bait again. This time Mike was able to get by the less-experienced replacement safeties and scored. We were crawling back into this game. We were now down 24�14.

We traded scores the rest of the third period. When the fourth period started we were down 38�28. The crowd was getting their money�s worth. I�d been sacked five times, but hadn�t let that stop us. I was feeling it, though. Moose had pulled me from the defense because I was limping. On one of the sacks I had rolled my ankle, but I didn�t think it was anything serious.

Bloomington was in the middle of one of their time-eater drives when we caught a break. They fumbled the ball, and Tim fell on it.

�This was what we needed. Let�s get this done,� I told the guys in the huddle.

Before we came out, Coach Diamond told me to run the hurry-up, so we had three plays called. Wolf was back in the game. We switched from having a twins backfield to moving Ed to the slot, and Jake was the lone back with me in the shotgun.

�Down, Set ... HUT!�

They had figured out that Bill was my favorite target, so they were keeping a close eye on him, but he wasn�t my favorite because he could be shut down. He was bracketed by two defenders as he went upfield. He did a jab step and cut over the middle. I had the ball on a rope to him as soon as he made his cut. We picked up nine yards. We caught Bloomington napping as we ran to the line of scrimmage.

�Down!�

We went on first sound to further confound them. We had run the same play, and when Bill made his cut I pump-faked and turned to the other side to find Jeff streaking up the sideline, with a cornerback in step. I threw one of those high arcing rainbow passes that dropped into Jeff�s hands. The corner pushed him out of bounds for a thirty-eight yard gain.

We were now on their 31 yard line. We sprinted to the ball. The line judge had to wait for the chains to get in place and then signaled that time would start on the snap. I checked and they were in cover two. I called an audible that would have Wolf run a deep skinny post that would split the safeties.

�Green, Green! Y Strong! Y Strong!� I called, making sure everyone heard the call.

�Down, Set ... HUT!�

On the snap, our offensive line failed again. It looked like a jailbreak. I was tempted to throw the ball away but saw Wolf was going to be in position to make a play. I threw it early and took a little off it so that he would have a chance. As soon as I let the ball go I was hit by three defenders. I heard the crowd erupt. I crawled out of the pile to see Wolf had scored. We were now within a field goal at 38�35.

That score held late into the fourth quarter. The clock was within two minutes, and Bloomington was doing their best to run it out. We ended up using our three timeouts and got the ball back on our own 18 yard line with 58 seconds left. This reminded me of the drill I�d run at the USC camp.

�One last chance, boys. Let�s win this!� I said. �Remember, we have no timeouts. If the ball�s in bounds or not a first down, the clock�ll be running. Hustle every chance you get.�

We had four plays called. We had practiced them in sequence all week long, so everyone knew what they had to do.

�Down, Set ... HUT!�

On the snap, Bloomington sent everyone after me. We had anticipated this and ran a screen for Jake. I was running for my life when I released the ball. You could see the �Uh Oh� looks from the Bloomington players. Jake gathered it in, and Jim and Wolf led the way. Jake broke free and scored. My excitement was tempered by the yellow flag on the ground. Tim had held one of their linebackers.

We were now on the 9 yard line with only 42 seconds play. We switched to an empty backfield.

�Down, Set ... HUT!�

I hit Jeff on a nifty down-and-out for fifteen yards. He got out of bounds to stop the clock. We ran up to the line of scrimmage, which was now on our 24 yard line. I took a moment to see what they were in. They were now in their nickel package. Bloomington would be playing the sidelines hard.

�Down, Set ... HUT!�

Bill made a nice break for the sideline, but I caught Ed out of the corner of my eye. He was running a post and I couldn�t resist. He caught it and was brought down on the 50 yard line. We had 13 seconds left when I lined us up and spiked the ball.

Coach Hope sent in the next play with Bert taking Ed�s spot.

�Coach said to throw it to the middle of the field and then spike it.�

Was he nuts? I lined us up and called out the snap count.

�Down, Set ... HUT!�

Bloomington had replaced their linebackers with defensive backs. They were guarding against the deep ball and the sidelines. Their line got a nice push, and the pocket was going to collapse. I dumped the ball off to Bert and he picked up a nice gain to get us to the 35 yard line. We ran up and spiked the ball with only 2 seconds left. I was confused when the coaches seemed to be arguing on the sideline. I was even more confused when they sent out the field goal team.

Our kicker was money inside the 25 yard line. From here, he had about a one in ten chance. It also caught Bloomington by surprise. They hurried off their defense and got their field goal defense set up. Mike was the holder and he set the team. I held my breath, as did everyone in the stadium.

The ball was snapped and Mike put the ball down, but he pulled it back up like he was Lucy in the Charlie Brown comics. Wolf had pushed the outside defender wide and then turned for Mike to throw him the ball. There was no one within five yards of him. The race was on, and at the 5 yard line, one of the defenders caught him. Wolf staggered and stumbled. He put one hand down to get him into the end zone to win the game 41�38.

This was one of those moments when you realize you might be good enough to win it all. Poor Wolf was buried under a dog pile. It took a while to get it together enough to go shake Bloomington�s hands. Ted wished me luck the rest of the season and promised to look me up in the playoffs.

I WAS KEEPING MY PROMISE to Paige and having my ankle and all my new bruises looked at when Coach Hope found me.

�Good game,� he told me, and then turned to Paige. �Could we have a moment?�

Paige nodded and left us alone.

�I wanted to let you know that I see what you were talking about with the force versus force comment the other day. My stubbornness should have cost us the game today. We can�t get down by three scores and expect to win many games. I would prefer to be the one up by three scores.�

�Me too, Coach,� I assured him.

He sent Paige back in. She was checking out my ankle when Becky checked on me.

�What�s the diagnosis, Miss Price?� Becky asked.

�It seems to be a mild right ankle sprain affecting the anterior talofibular ligament,� Paige said.

I held up my hand.

�English, please,� I requested.

They both laughed at me.

�Ah, I almost forgot! We�re dealing with a jock,� Paige said.

A week ago, that would have pissed me off. I was starting to understand her sense of humor.

�There are two ways you can sprain your ankle. The common one is to roll your ankle, and that affects the outside tendon,� Becky explained.

�The anterior thingy,� I said.

�Yes,� Paige confirmed. �In the high ankle sprain, however, a different set of ligaments are injured, called the syndesmosis. The syndesmosis is a set of ligaments that are located above the ankle joint. You normally hurt those making a sudden cut.�

�So, what do you prescribe for our patient?� Becky asked.

�RICE protocol: Rest, Ice, Compression and Elevation,� Paige said.

�Very good. David, I�m going to have Paige wrap your foot with ice. Then for the next 24 hours, I want you off your feet, and your ankle wrapped and iced. If it hurts, take some aspirin,� Becky told me.

Then they rubbed me down with their analgesic rub for all my other bumps and bruises. I was the last one out. They had put me on crutches so I wouldn�t use my hurt ankle. When I got to my Jeep, I realized I had another problem. How was I going to operate the gas and brake pedals? Luckily Paige came out and gave me a ride home.

Saturday September 20

I HAD TO CALL THE GIRLS from Wesleyan and disappoint them. I wasn�t able to drive up. I was kicking back watching the Florida vs. Alabama game. The Tide was having their way with the Gators. I wasn�t surprised when I heard someone entering the code to get into my apartment. I had given up on how everyone knew what the code was. What I didn�t know was there was an emergency code in case someone like a paramedic needed to get in. Mom had told Tami, and she had told all my friends what it was.

What did surprise me was who was coming up my stairs. It was Tracy, Mona, Sammie and Kim. It had been nearly six weeks since I had said more than �hi� to them. To be honest, the only one I missed was Tracy. I had put the other three out of my mind.

�Ladies,� I said nodding. �I would get up, but ...�

They all saw my ankle wrapped and propped up. Tracy came over and kissed my cheek, and then wrinkled her nose.

�It�s the middle of the afternoon, and you haven�t showered?� Tracy asked me.

I just shrugged. I wasn�t planning on going out.

They all sat down. I could tell that Tracy was the only one who wasn�t nervous. I figured they were there to confront me about �dating� Lisa Felton. I thought everyone knew that she was seeing Brad now. When they didn�t say anything, I went back to watching the game. To my surprise, they just chatted among themselves and let me enjoy my game.

When the game was over, I had to go to the bathroom, since I had consumed almost half a gallon of iced tea. When I came back, I put a new ice pack on, using the ace bandage. The swelling had gone down. I felt like I might be able to walk on it, but I decided it was best to not push it.

Finally, the girls told me why they�d come over.

�Tracy told us that you never dated Lisa. I didn�t believe you, because I saw you two together,� Kim confessed. �We asked Lisa, and she denied it as well. I still thought you had.�

�Beth called us and said the very same. I guess we owe you an apology,� Sammie said.

�I guess I�ll accept it,� I said.

Tracy rolled her eyes at me.

�Don�t be a jerk. It took a lot for them to come over here.�

�I just don�t get it, though. Lisa�s a nice girl if you get to know her. I personally have no desire to date her, but I wouldn�t be ashamed to take her out,� I said in Lisa�s defense.

�But David, the rumors about her are terrible. You�re too nice of a guy to go out with her,� Mona told me.

�About that ... who was supposed to have paid for a blowjob from her?� I asked.

I�d never actually heard anyone say they had gotten one. Well, I had, but I hadn�t had to pay for it. I also knew she knew how to give one, so she�d gotten experience from somewhere. I just had never heard of anyone paying her. The four girls looked at each other. They weren�t coming up with any names.

�Is this the same kind of rumor that said she and I were dating?� I asked.

�If we get a name, will you believe us?� Sammie asked.

�After I talk to them myself, I might. Guys have been known to exaggerate about stuff like that,� I told them. �Until then, I�d appreciate it if you treated her better.�

�Deal,� Mona said.

�Are you hungry? I was going to order out,� I offered.

�My uncle�s diner has a Saturday special: a bucket of fried chicken, two sides, biscuits, cherry cobbler, and ice cream. I could go pick it up,� Kim offered.

I quickly dug into my pocket and handed her money. Tracy and Sammie went with her, leaving Mona with me. I turned on the Oregon vs. Washington State game. Mona grabbed the remote and turned it off. I arched my eyebrows. I was okay with it when she decided to give me oral. Did I say I was horny? Poor Mona never knew what hit her.

I will give her credit, though. She did go for round two. She�d just finished when the girls got back. We spent the evening watching football and talking. The food from Kim�s uncle�s place was great. The chicken was spicy, and the sides they got were red beans with rice and collard greens. I had never tried collard greens before. I think they�re an acquired taste.

Dad came up around eleven to see what was going on. He sat down and watched the end of the game. The girls got the hint and packed it in.

Monday September 22

BEFORE CLASS, TRACY caught up with me. I could tell she was horny just by the way she smiled at me. I had dated her for several months and knew her moods. I winked at her and motioned with my head that she was to follow me. She gave me a head start, and I went to the band room where they had the soundproof practice rooms. We had fifteen minutes until the first bell.

She waited a minute and then snuck in when no one was looking. I led her to one of the practice rooms and put a piece of sheet music in the window for privacy.

�We only have a few minutes,� I warned her.

She had on shorts, so she just dropped them along with her underwear. I dropped down and bathed her sex with my tongue. We knew how to turn each other on. I teased her, building her desire. I kept track of the time by the clock on the wall. I knew she was going to have a huge one just by the way her body was reacting. Three minutes before the bell rang I got serious about bringing her off. Tracy ripped some hair out my head when she came.

I jumped up and ran out of the room, leaving her lying on the floor as the bell rang. I had a feeling she�d get revenge at some point.

I WENT TO THE TRAINING room, figuring Coach Diamond could come to find me if he needed to. I was the first one in. Jill, Becky and Paige were waiting for their morning victims. Becky smelled me and knew what I�d been up to. It took Jill a minute to figure it out, but apparently, Paige was clueless.

�You�re a bad boy. Go wash up,� Becky scolded me.

Paige couldn�t figure out why the two trainers were blushing.

�What am I missing? What did David do?� Paige asked.

�Oh, don�t get us started. Come on, Stud, let me look at your ankle,� Becky teased me.

Becky had Paige assist her. I found out that Paige was a freshman at State, and part of her training was to help Becky when Paige wasn�t in class. Mr. Hasting, our head trainer, taught at State. Normally they didn�t have college freshmen interning, but she was a �prot�g� (her word, not mine) of one of Mr. Hasting�s colleagues.

They declared that I would take a day off from practice so as to give the ankle another day to heal. No big deal, really. Today was film day, and usually, we just had a few walk-throughs and conditioning.

AT LUNCH, MAGGIE SHOWED up again. I would have to deal with her sooner or later; I hoped for later. She had other ideas. What I didn�t understand was why she chose to do it right in front of everyone.

�David, why didn�t you call me? I thought we were going out this weekend,� was her opening salvo.

This, of course, got everyone�s attention. I guess this was more interesting than the latest update on the vampire show the girls were watching. I raised my eyebrows.

�Are you sure you want to talk about this here?� I asked, trying to give her an out.

�We�re all friends here. I don�t mind.�

�Do you remember what your request was?�

�That you set up a date for either Friday or Saturday. I thought you were on board with that,� Maggie responded.

�No. You said I had to figure out what we were doing, and then you�d decide if you wanted to go out. I honestly didn�t feel up to the challenge. I think you might be a great girl, but I don�t know you well enough to have to guess at what you want.�

�I just wanted to make sure it sounded like a good time,� she explained.

�I�m pretty dull. I�m sure you�d have more fun going out with someone who�s more entertaining. Thanks for giving me a chance, but I�ll have to let someone better step in.�

She didn�t look happy, so I decided it was time to leave. I took my lunch to the far side of the cafeteria where there was an empty table. I could see my cheerleaders reassuring her. I had brought my tablet, so I pulled out my earbuds and listened to music while I ate.

WHEN I GOT TO PRACTICE, we went over the game film. What became apparent was that our offensive line wasn�t strong enough. We were quick, though, and had better endurance. Coach Diamond announced offensive changes.

�We are going to broaden our stance along the line. Instead of lining up tight together, we�ll spread out more. The defense will have to adjust to us, giving us more room to work. We�re also going to start using our speed. We�ll be working on the trap play, where the backside guard pulls and leads the play. This will give us superiority in numbers.

�I also want to add a counter play. The defense usually focuses on the first step of the running back. After the runner�s initial move, we�ll have him cut back the other direction. We�ll also be working on influence blocks for that. This is where you block as if the play is going towards the fake. This will get the defenders to bite harder on the misdirection.

�We�re also bringing back the read option. We need the defense to be concerned about defending the whole field, not just the center.

�Finally, we�re going to be passing more.�

�Yeah!� Bill said as he pumped his fist in the air.

That got us laughing.

Our opponent this week was Eastside. It was one of their boosters who had turned us into the HSAA. Brad had tracked me down before practice and told me to kick their butts. They were the only all-out passing team we would play this year. Their new quarterback wasn�t as good as Mark had been, but they�d be hard to beat. They�d won their first three games, so this was going to be a big game in deciding the eventual conference champion.

Wednesday September 23

I WOKE UP THIS MORNING and felt good. During football season that�s a real treat. My ankle felt great, and my balls were no longer aching. It felt good to be a hundred percent for the Eastside game. As I ran, I thought back to the last couple of days.

Brad had come to me and wished me luck against them. It had been rumored that they were behind Brad and his group being turned in to the HSAA. Brad had also organized, with the help of Mrs. Sullivan, several buses to take fans to the game. They were passionate about us beating Eastside. I hadn�t seen this kind of circus since we played in the State Playoffs.

Eastside had quickly become our top rival. It didn�t help that Mark had called the local paper and made some choice comments about me. I guess he wasn�t happy that no one was recruiting him right now. Mark�s taking payoffs had been turned over to the NCAA. He was the poster child for what was wrong with big-time football.

The Big 12 commissioner had made news at the Conference football media day saying that �cheating pays.� He pointed to the limitations put on the NCAA as far as enforcement went. He said that they couldn�t compel anyone not associated with a university to testify in an investigation. So, if a university wished to cheat, they did so through third-party intermediaries. It was everything that Bo Harrington had warned me about. Mark�s problem was that he was caught on video.

I SKIPPED LUNCH TODAY to watch film with Coach Hope. We grabbed sack lunches in the cafeteria and went to the coaches� conference room. Coach had all the forms filled out that we�d gotten when we went to Kentucky. We planned to go over what we could expect in each situation. We got to the pre-snap reads�that was where you looked for keys that would tell you what defense they were in. Coach brought up some video.

�I have to give credit where credit is due. Brad found this while I was looking at it at home,� Coach told me.

�He has been a little fired up this week,� I pointed out.

�I would suggest we win this game, or I�ll hear about it at home.�

He had three plays that he just showed me, pre-snap.

�What do you see?� he asked.

�They�re playing the Tampa 2 defense and they have four down linemen who are rushing the gaps. Two corners are playing the flats.� The flats are the area ten yards deep and from the hash marks to the out-of-bounds line. �And the two outside linebackers have from the center to the hash marks. The middle linebacker has the deep middle, while the two safeties have their halves of the field, deep.�

�Watch what Lakeview did to it,� Coach said.

I watched the first play. They lined up with a slot and wide receivers on the strong side, or the side the tight end was on. They had one receiver on the weak side. They only had one back in the backfield, lined up on the strong side. I watched as all four receivers went deep. The inside linebacker had responsibility for the tight end. That left the safety to cover the slot and wide receivers deep. Their running back slipped through the line and entered the space where the middle linebacker had been.

He then ran the other two plays. They were the same. Lakeview�s quarterback completed one of the three passes for a touchdown. My eyes were big.

I got a big grin on my face.

�We can score at will. What�s the key read on this play?� I asked.

�The inside linebacker. If he doesn�t come over and cover the tight end quick or deep enough, we have him cut a skinny post. Think about us pulling Wolf and putting Bill in that position. He might have a 300 yard day,� Coach said.

�No, don�t pull Wolf. Move Bill to the weak side. If their safety on that side cheats over to help, he�s wide open on the outside. I make the read to see what the linebacker does. Then I�ll look �strong,� and come back �weak.��

�I think that�s the progression. If you have to dump it, you hit the running back coming out of the backfield,� Coach said.

�Whoever�s playing tight end is going to get pounded if we aren�t careful. It might be best to let Wolf do his thing,� I suggested.

�I would also underthrow it a little bit and to his back shoulder. That way the strong safety can�t just crush him.�

�What about the outside receiver?� I asked.

�Hit him in the hole between the cornerback�s coverage and the strong safety.�

�And the slot?� I asked.

�The strong safety has to cover two guys, and hope the middle linebacker can cover the tight end. His worst nightmare is getting into no-mans-land in between the slot and wideout. If he gets hung up there, then just pick one for the score.�

I started laughing.

�What�s so funny?� Coach asked.

�If we had this play against you, last year, we would have won that game.�

�My only concern is whether you can throw the deep ball,� he teased me.

�All day, Coach,� I said. �All day.�

It�s nice when a plan comes together!

IN PRACTICE, OUR NEW play didn�t work quite as well as we thought it might. The problem was that, to throw deep, I needed a little longer in the pocket. That played right into our biggest weakness, our line play. Coach Diamond suggested that we put Bert in as the lone back and have him block if need be. Something else we tried was to have me roll out to give me more time.

What ended up working the best was rolling out as Bert floated in front of me. He was now in a position to either block or catch the ball. We found it helped to keep the corner and outside linebacker home because they had to account for Bert on short passes. By the end of practice, we were ready to go and all had smiles on our faces.

Chapter 5 � Football Boils Over

Friday September 26

When I got to school, there were banners everywhere. It looked like our school spirit was flying high. The guys wore their game jerseys, and the rest of the school had on their Lincoln High Bulldog gear. I hadn�t seen them this wound up since State last year. Brad and his merry band of ass-hats were at the door to greet us. I almost went around to the back, but they saw me.

�Go, Lincoln!�

�Beat Eastside!�

Some of their comments shouldn�t be repeated. I let them slap my back, and I hurried into the school. I felt like I was in an episode of the Twilight Zone. Yeah, I know, I watch too much late-night cable.

�In a strange parallel universe where Brad Hope wishes you well ...�

I could hear the music in my head. I needed to wake up from this nightmare.

I HURRIED TO PE AND changed. I found Wolf and we went running. It was going to be a perfect day for football. The high for today was going to be in the mid-70s. I was looking forward to the leaves changing with fall just around the corner.

�My uncle told me some Eastside jokes last night,� Wolf shared.

I just groaned.

�Did you hear that an Eastside fan died in a pie-eating contest? The cow kicked him in the head.�

�Do yourself a favor, and don�t repeat that one,� I advised.

�Okay, this one is better. What do you call an Eastside fan with a sheep under his arm? A pimp.�

I just shook my head.

�How many Eastside fans does it take to change a light bulb? None, they�re happy to live in Lincoln�s shadow.�

I chuckled at that one. It was a mistake because it encouraged him. Jogging and listening to bad jokes was exactly what I needed. Wolf was a good friend.

I WAS SITTING WITH my girls at lunch when I got a text from Harper to jump on video chat. I turned on my tablet and logged in. Harper was on with several of the girls from Tami�s old floor. The freshman cheerleaders crowded behind me so they could see who I was talking to.

�Hey, Harper, how�ve you been?� I asked. �Hi, girls, looks like some of you have been using your cream.�

Last spring I�d told them I had a special cream that would make their boobs grow. That got some comments that had my girls looking at me funny.

�So, since Wesleyan�s season is over ... well, maybe not over, but we don�t think they�ll win a game this year. We wanted to come see you play tonight.�

Eastside was located very close to Wesleyan. It would be good to see everyone.

�I would love it if you came tonight,� I teased her.

�I bet you would. How about we just see you play,� Harper suggested.

�Seriously, I�d love it if you showed up and watched me play. It�s been too long since I�ve seen you gals. I promise I�ll come up for the Christmas Dance.�

�How about we see you sooner?� Harper asked.

�Sure. We need to work something out. I miss you.�

We really couldn�t talk with everyone on the chat. I could tell she needed to talk. I would make sure to touch base with her this weekend. When I logged off, I had seven girls wanting scoop.

�She�s cute. Who�s Harper?� Emma started.

�She and Missy are good friends with my friend who�s in the UK. I think I have a picture with all of us,� I said.

I pulled up the picture of when we all went to Formal together.

�You clean up pretty well,� Faith commented, seeing me in my tuxedo.

�So, which one was your date?� Kylie asked.

I was surprised when I blushed.

�I actually took all of them. We went as friends.�

�We can�t wait to meet them,� Emma said.

Why did I think that was a bad idea?

THEY HAD A PEP RALLY for us before we all loaded on the bus to go to Eastside. The Booster Club had made us sub sandwiches to eat on the trip, so we all relaxed and ate. Wolf was telling his jokes. I wasn�t so sure how I felt about him practicing on me. At least he wasn�t telling the truly awful ones. None of them were great, but we were having fun anyway.

When we finally got to Eastside, there were people waiting for us. Before we were let off the bus, Coach Hope talked to us.

�Emotions are running high for this game. Do not get baited into doing anything stupid. Let�s show them that Lincoln High has some class. Tim, David, lead them in.�

The crowd wasn�t hostile, it was the Wesleyan girls. As the guys got off the bus they saw me hugging and kissing Missy, Harper and Sarah while the other girls crowded around us.

�Coach, he said he�d distract them so we could all safely get to the locker room,� Tim said to fill in Coach Hope.

Coach Hope made me go to the locker room to get dressed. I promised to talk to them for a little bit before the game. When everyone was ready, Tim and I led them out to stretch. We had to run through Brad and the other ex-players who had quit because of the steroid scandal. They all seemed to be a little too excited. Tim and I were talking about it while we stretched.

�What do you think?� I asked.

�I think they�re going to get into a fight before the night�s over.�

�That�s what I thought. I just don�t want this to turn into a full-blown brawl. We all have friends and family here. I�m nervous someone�ll get hurt.�

Tim motioned for Coach Hope and Moose to come over. He told them what we were worried about. Moose went to find someone from Eastside. Coach Hope went to find Brad. Coaches Diamond and Stevens kept us on track with the warm-up. We then broke up into our positions and ran some drills to get ready. Mike and I were throwing to Jeff and Bill to loosen up when I saw Nick, Wayne and Ray. I jogged over to talk to them.

�You ready?� Wayne asked me.

�Sure. We�ll win tonight,� I said with a cocky smile. �I�m a little worried that there may be some trouble tonight. Could you spread the word to the JV and freshmen that we want to show some class? We don�t need to get a bad reputation.�

They agreed and went to watch the game. The rest of the team was headed to the locker room, so I jogged to catch up. It was time to quit worrying about matters I couldn�t control and focus on getting ready.

WHEN WE CAME OUT FOR the first half, the sun had started to set. The stands were packed on both sides of the stadium, and you could feel the excitement as we ran onto the field. This feeling was why I played football. It was Friday night, and this was the social event for our town. It looked like everyone was there. I heard the Eastside stands erupt and turned to see them come onto the field as their marching band was playing their school song. When everyone had settled down, Tim and I headed out to the center of the field to do the coin flip.

We won and deferred to the second half. Eastside was going to get the ball first. Our kicker put it through the end zone, so they were starting on their 20 yard line. Eastside had used their West Coast offense and methodically taken it to their first three opponents.

Moose had decided not to let them get into their rhythm. He was going to have us pressure them. He had us line up in what he called a 46 defense: four down linemen and six linebackers and cornerbacks playing close to the ball, with one safety deep. We had practiced blitzing from all positions. His game plan was to send five to eight players on every down.

He also unbalanced the defensive line. He put three linemen on the weak side of their offense, and only one on their strong side. Putting Wolf and Jim on the center and guard was a mismatch. Their job was to collapse the pocket. Moose and Coach Hope wanted us in their backfield, causing havoc.

I was surprised at the changes in Coach Hope this week. His normal strategy was bend, don�t break, and keep the score low. This week he was being much more aggressive on both offense and defense. This was a more high-risk/high-reward defensive strategy.

Eastside came out in the shotgun with no backs in the backfield. Tim called an audible.

�BINGO, BINGO!�

This was our call for sending eight of us to rush the passer. If the quarterback got the ball off, he had the advantage of five guys running routes against three defenders. On the other hand, we had eight on five. That meant that three of us would have no one to block us.

�Down, Set ... Hut!�

On the snap, Jim and Wolf pushed their guys back into the pocket and then stood up with their arms high. With them both at six-five, the Eastside quarterback would have to adjust to get his throw off. His moment of hesitation was all our blitz needed. We sacked him for a six yard loss. It was now second and sixteen.

On second down Wolf and Jim ran a stunt where Jim pushed the guard into the center and Wolf looped around them and had a clear shot. Their quarterback dumped the ball into the dirt to avoid the sack, which left them third and long. On third down, they completed a pass for an eight yard gain, but they were forced to punt.

We got the ball on our 38 yard line. I found when I played defense first it got me over my early-game jitters. Coach Diamond called a trap to the right for the first play. We needed to show them what they expected before we switched gears. When we came to the line of scrimmage, they seemed confused by our wider splits on our line.

�Down, Set ... Hut, HUT!�

Our left guard led the play into the hole. Eastside did a good job of fighting through their blocks and only allowing a two yard gain. Coach Diamond had called our new pass play for second down and told us to line up and go on first sound. The guys ran to get set. Eastside was better prepared than anyone else we had played to this point, and they were ready for the snap. I did my pre-snap read and saw that they were in their Tampa 2 defense.

�Down!�

On the snap, I started to drift right. I read the middle linebacker and saw he wasn�t going to get to Wolf in time. Wolf cut upfield and did a skinny post from his tight end position. I hit him for a fifteen yard gain. Coach Diamond told us to keep running this play until they stopped it. So, we hurried to the line.

�Down!�

On the snap, I saw that the middle linebacker was in better position to cover Wolf. I went to my second read and found Bill had just passed the cornerback on the outside. I hit him and he went down to keep from getting killed by the strong safety. We picked up another first down and were now on Eastside�s 34 yard line.

�Down!�

This time Eastside had Wolf and Bill covered. I looked over and Jeff was covered on the other side. I�d taken too long and had to dodge one of their big tackles. Bert slipped into the hole left by the middle linebacker when he went to cover Wolf. I dumped it off to him and he made a nifty move on the strong safety, only to have the middle linebacker catch him. We were on their 12 yard line.

�Down!�

On the snap, Wolf got a good start, and I put the ball high for him to catch it. He pulled it in and immediately fell to the ground so they couldn�t separate it from him. We were up 7�0.

The next series Eastside was able to complete a few passes and got two first downs. Jim crushed their quarterback on a third-and-long blitz. I could tell by the way the quarterback was walking off the field that the last tackle had hurt. I recognized it because I had walked the same way many times before.

We got the ball back on our 18 yard line. Coach Diamond had kept his word and called the same play. When we lined up, they had changed defenses. They were in a cover 4, which was much better against the deep pass. This time last year, I would never have noticed the change. I called an audible.

�Orange, Oh-raange!�

I had just called the option to the weak side. Jake moved from the slot to next to me in the shotgun, with Bert on my other side.

�Down, Set ... Hut, HUT!�

The inside run was open, so I handed the ball to Bert and he promptly ran into their tackle ... the biggest guy on the field. It was as if he had his eyes closed. I called for a huddle.

�What was that?� I asked Bert.

�My fault,� Bert offered.

�Did you close your eyes or something?� I persisted.

�Yeah. It won�t happen again.�

Ed came in with the play, replacing Jake.

�Option left,� he told me.

�On three, and I�ll do a hard count on two. Stay onside.�

�Down, Set ... Hut, HUT ... Hut!�

Eastside�s whole front line jumped. They were on their heels when the ball was snapped because they were trying to get back. Flags were flying from everywhere. I didn�t see their cornerback blitzing, so when I pulled the ball from Bert he was in my face. Coach had taught us to try to get positive yards when hit. I cut hard upfield and the corner missed me. Bert was met in the hole by their inside linebacker, creating a pile where I wanted to run. I did my jab step and cut back against the grain and around Tim at center. The backside linebacker had pursued the play and was past me when I cut upfield.

I exploded past the first line of defense and saw a flash to my left. It was Bill. I slowed to let him lead me. The two safeties were there and Bill blocked one. I stepped around him and the other safety tried to do the same, but he got tangled up. The backside cornerback was closing fast, but I accelerated like my speed coach had taught me, and he wasn�t going to catch up. We were up 14�0 at the end of the first quarter.

We weren�t going to contain Eastside all game; they were too good for that. The next series they made some changes in their blocking and pulled two backs in to help block. We made them work for it, but they finally scored when I tripped over one of their receivers. It should have been called a pick play, but you don�t always get that call.

By the time halftime got there, we had scored two more times and were up 28�7. Right before half, I had been sacked by a brutal hit from behind. Their outside linebacker had blitzed and Bert had missed picking him up. He had a clean ten yard run at me. It was lucky that it was a clean hit. If he had led with his helmet, I might not have gotten up. The only thing that let me walk off the field was the flak vest Bo Harrington had given me last year.

The training staff had me out of my pads and checking my side as soon as I reached the locker room. I looked over at Bert and thought he was going to cry. I sent Jill over to tell him I was going to live. They wanted to tape an extra pad to my side, but I told them that it would restrict my movement.

That was when the officials came into the locker room to talk to Coach Hope. Coach had a grim expression on his face, talked to Moose, and then left. Moose had us all gather around.

�There was a fight in the parking lot and there are several injuries. Brad and Cassidy Hope were both injured. They have asked to hold us in the locker room until they can get everything sorted out and assure everyone�s safety,� Moose announced.

Jim was immediately up.

�How bad is Cassidy hurt?� he asked.

�I don�t know. Her dad has gone to find out. I know you two are dating, but I need you to stay with the team.�

�Jim, call your mom and have her go check for you,� I suggested.

Jim went to his locker to get his phone and talked to his mom. He came back and wasn�t happy.

�Sorry, Coach, but I have to go. Mom said that it looked bad. She�s going to drive me to the hospital.�

�Did she say what happened?� Tim asked him.

�All she knows is that there was a big fight in the parking lot. Cassidy went to help Brad and she was unconscious when they loaded her into the ambulance.�

I hugged him and we both had tears in our eyes when we let go. He got dressed and left. I felt like I needed to throw up. I really didn�t feel like playing the second half. It took an extra thirty minutes, but the ref came in and told us that we could come out and warm up for the second half.

When we came out, we could hear sirens and see flashing lights as ambulances left the parking lot. I felt a cold determination as I got ready. Someone from Eastside had hurt one of my best friends. As I warmed up, I felt myself focus and drop into �the zone.� I hadn�t felt that in quite some time.

In the second half, I was a man possessed. On defense Moose just cut me loose to blitz on every play. I ended up with five sacks and three more tackles behind the line of scrimmage. By the end of the third quarter, their backup quarterback was playing.

On offense, they couldn�t stop us. We ended up winning 63�7. Moose had tried to take me out, but I wasn�t having any of it. This was the only way I could make Eastside pay for what had happened to my friend.

After the game, I spent some time with the Wesleyan girls, saying goodbye. The freshman cheerleaders looked like Cheshire cats that had some good scoop. I knew them talking to the Wesleyan girls was a bad idea. Moose finally made me come into the locker room so we could change to go home.

COACH HOPE CALLED MOOSE on the way home. Brad had several broken ribs, and his shoulder had been dislocated. Cassidy had a big lump on the back of her head, but she was okay otherwise. Five other former Lincoln players had various injuries. Two Eastside students had been hurt. Ten other Eastside students were under arrest. They�d used bats as weapons. I sighed in relief when I heard that Cassidy was going to be alright.

Saturday September 27

I WAS OUT RUNNING WHEN I saw Peggy Pratt. I felt like I owed her an apology. Then I saw who she was running with: Mitch Evans. He was the captain of the boys cross-country team. At first, I thought they were just running, but when they stopped and he grabbed her and kissed her, I changed my mind. I made a point to say �hi� to let her know what I�d seen.

�David!� I heard her call.

I slowed down to let her catch up. Mitch didn�t look happy. When she was even with me, I just looked at her. I figured I would take the high road and apologize.

�I just wanted to say I was sorry for the comment I made the other day. I was just teasing you and saw by your reaction that it was hurtful. I hope we can still be friends.�

She looked confused.

�Oh, I thought you were being a jerk.�

�I guess I was. Again, I�m sorry. I�ll let you get back to your date ... or run,� I said.

�It�s not like that ...� Peggy started.

�Don�t worry about it. I understand. I�ll see you around,� I said as I ran off.

I got about a block when I realized I�d done the same thing the varsity cheerleaders had done to me: I hadn�t given her a chance. I turned around to find Peggy sitting on a bench, alone. She looked up at me with pain in her eyes.

�Hey, I�m sorry. I cut you off, and I shouldn�t have. We�ve been friends too long for me to pull that crap. I�m sure you�re sick of me saying this, but I am sorry.�

She gave me a weak smile.

�Can we talk?� she asked.

�How about we go home and take a shower. I�ll take you to Granny�s for breakfast.�

�Sounds like a plan.�

I ran home.

PEGGY AND I FOUND A table in the corner so we could have our conversation. Granny came over and I introduced her to Peggy. Granny brought us each one of her giant cinnamon rolls. We ordered and then Peggy was ready to talk.

�I�ve been biding my time until you were free to date. I have a couple of questions before we go any further with this,� Peggy said.

�Okay, shoot.�

�Do you still have any �friends with benefits�?� she asked.

I guess we needed to get the hard one out of the way. How do I answer that?

�That�s a good question. The only person at Lincoln I would put into that category would be Tracy, but even that�s complicated. We only get together about once every six or eight weeks.�

�You said at Lincoln; who else are you thinking about?�

�Well, there�s Beth, Suzanne and Cindy. We agreed that we might hook up if we saw each other and if we�re not dating anyone. Then there are my friends at Wesleyan, but we don�t really have an arrangement. I did promise them that I�d see them and to go to their Christmas Dance. But that could be anything from just hanging out to spending time with each other.�

She nodded and then got quiet for a while. I just ate my breakfast. She seemed to come to a decision.

�Could you give them all up?� she asked.

�All but Tracy,� I told her.

I could see that was the wrong answer.

�Can I explain?� I asked.

�Please.�

�Tracy�s been through some stuff that messed her up pretty badly. Before you ask, it�s not my story to tell. She�s been working to straighten her life out for almost a year. She and I are friends, and friends only. Last spring, she came to me after a date. She had gone on the date to help her get relief, sexually. She figured out that she didn�t want it getting around that she was easy, because she isn�t. She came to me to help her out.�

�Have you been with her recently?�

�Monday I helped her out at school, but I kept it in my pants,� I answered.

�Oh, I just assumed ...� Peggy started.

�There are more ways to help someone out than that,� I shared.

�Oh.�

I figured I should get my questions answered.

�What�s up with you and Mitch?�

�We went out once, but he doesn�t know what the word �no� means. I�m not going to go out with him again.�

�Are you still a virgin?� I asked.

�Yes, and I plan to stay that way. Do you have a problem with that?� she asked.

�Not as long as we can do other things.�

I might as well be honest. If this meant just holding hands, I wasn�t sure I could survive that.

�Here�s my biggest worry with you: I�m afraid that if you get me going, you�ll take advantage of me. If I knew I could trust you not to take my virginity, I�d be dating you, even if you need to help Tracy out now and then. But I couldn�t handle you spending time with anyone else.�

I smiled at her.

�What time am I picking you up tonight?�

No sense in stringing this out.

�Six,� she answered.

I got up to pay Granny�s bill, and Peggy grabbed my arm.

�What just happened?� she asked.

�You�re my girlfriend. Oh, and tell Mitch that I�ll pound him if he ever grabs you like that again,� I said, and went to pay.

WHO KNEW WHAT A SHIT-storm would occur as soon as I got home and changed my Facebook relationship status from �single� to �in a relationship.�

One of the first calls I got was from Sandy Range.

�Say it ain�t so, David,� she teased me.

�Yep, I�m off the market.�

�I might have to tell Devin we need a new guy.�

�Who would he get to play with his new toys?�

�I think he and Lou have that covered.�

�No, they don�t. They�re too timid to fully test these gadgets. They need someone like me to take them to the limit.�

�We all saw how well you did on the jet water board. You about killed yourself. I made him promise not to get you hurt,� she told me.

�What! You can�t do that to me,� I begged.

�So, who is this girl?� Sandy asked.

�Her name is Peggy, and she goes to Lincoln High.�

I had several similar calls. I even had a text from an anonymous sender, wanting details. I got on Twitter and said that it was Peggy. That at least seemed to satisfy Tami, since I didn�t get any more texts from Ms. Anonymous.

I TOOK PEGGY DANCING with Angie and Greg at State. Mom came with Peggy and me so she could babysit Kyle. The four of us had a great time trading off dancing with each other. Greg and Peggy had dated also and were still good friends. Peggy and I fell into being comfortable with each other. I made a point of dropping her off first so she wouldn�t be worried I would take advantage of her. I also did it so that I wouldn�t accidentally push her too far.

Monday September 29

I GOT UP AND RAN WITH Peggy. We hadn�t talked on Sunday as she had some �family thing� to do. I soon found out that she�d had more calls than I did. We had run for almost a mile when she said something that brought me to a dead stop.

�David, I didn�t realize what dating you involved. I think I need to break up with you, almost before we start dating,� she said, and then looked back to see where I was.

�You�re kidding me, right?� I asked hopefully.

�No. I need to think this out before I can say if I�ll date you. Too many people seem to have an interest in us as a couple. Did you know that Tami called me from the UK? She told me about the possible media coverage and your faux girlfriends. It just seems like a lot that I need to process before I can say for sure.�

I silently cussed Tami. How dare she! Whatever happened to running our own lives? I was supposed to stay out of her life, yet she was making calls checking up on me. Peggy saw my mood change for the worse. I mumbled something about needing some time alone, and took off at a pace I knew she couldn�t maintain. I somehow found my way home. I had no recollection as to where I ran, or for how long.

Dad found me sitting on the driveway with my knees pulled up to my chin and my arms wrapped around my legs. He squatted down next to me.

�What�s wrong?� he asked.

�Tami called Peggy to give her the third degree about dating me and tell her how difficult it would be. Peggy got overwhelmed with everyone calling her, so we�re no longer dating. Hell, we never really got started!�

�Come on,� he said, reaching out to help me up.

I looked confused.

�There�s no need to tell this twice. Let�s go find your mom.�

I chuckled.

�I think you might actually have women figured out.�

�Don�t jinx me like that,� Dad worried.

We walked in on Mom talking on the phone.

�No, he just walked in,� she said and handed me the phone.

�This is David.�

�I wanted to call and congratulate you on finally dating Peggy. I know that�s been something you�ve always wanted to do,� said a pleased Tami.

�Yeah, thanks. She broke up with me this morning.�

�What, why?�

�So many people, including you, called her that she freaked out. She just told me,� I looked at the clock. I was going to be late for school. �I�ve got to run, or I�ll be late for school.�

I handed the phone back to Mom and went to my apartment to shower and change. I came out to find my mom sitting on my bed.

�SHhhhhit ... MOM!� I complained.

�Get over it, and get dressed,� she said as I scrambled to find my boxers.

�Are you upset that Peggy broke up with you?� Mom asked.

I shrugged.

�Not really. We had one date. If she doesn�t want to date me, that�s fine. I�m sure we�ll be friends, even if we�re not dating.�

�Tami wants to know if you�re mad at her.�

�Mom, we�re getting into that territory again. If I talk to you I can�t be honest with you, �cuz you�re just gonna go tell Tami. So just tell her I�m fine and look forward to seeing her when she gets back,� I said, and Mom scowled at me.

I just froze.

My mom had just chosen Tami over me!

I suddenly felt sad, and Mom saw it in my eyes. I grabbed my duffle bag and left. What a terrible day, and I hadn�t even gotten to school yet!

I could hear her calling my name as I ran out of the apartment.

I GOT TO SCHOOL AND was being checked out by the trainers when I heard my name being called to come to the office. I should have just been late for school. Mom was standing in the office, and she was pissed. She grabbed my arm and we went into the vice principal�s office. He took one look at my mom and excused himself. Smart man.

�I wasn�t done talking to you,� she started.

�I was done talking to you,� I shot back.

You never, ever, ever, ever talked back to my mom. I think she finally realized how mad I was. I could see her visibly trying to keep herself under control. She lost that battle.

�You will never speak to me in that tone of voice again. Do you understand me, mister?�

I just glared at her.

�I asked you a question.�

�Yes, ma�am.�

�Now tell me if you�re mad at Tami or not,� she ordered me.

�No, ma�am. I won�t do that.�

�Why not?� she asked.

She was going to make me spell it out to her.

�We had an agreement. I couldn�t contact Tami, except if something huge happened in my life like I won State. She was going to stop meddling in my life. My family was going to stop sharing everything with her. I think you might remember that conversation. We had a family meeting about it.�

�Stop being a smartass, and tell me why you won�t talk to me.�

�Tami asked you if I was mad at her. That implies that you plan on calling her back, and giving her a full report. If I tell you my honest feelings at this moment in time, Tami will be hurt.�

�I can�t believe you�d think I would do that,� Mom accused me.

�Well, there I go again. I�m jumping to conclusions and making an ass out of myself. I�ll admit I�m wrong and apologize to both you and Tami. I hope you�ll forgive me.�

I think my complete lack of sincerity came through in spades. Mom wasn�t buying it.

�Do you want me to stop talking to Tami?� Mom asked.

I thought about it for a minute. Did I really want to get between Mom and Tami�s friendship?

�No, I really don�t. Just don�t ask me how I feel about Tami. It�ll save one of us from having to lie to the other: me to you, or you to Tami.�

Mom and I were too much alike. We hadn�t had a fight like this in almost a year and a half.

�Too bad your father isn�t here. He loves to play referee,� Mom said, causing me to crack a smile.

�I think he�s too old for this. He�d have a conniption fit, and we both would be grounded for life.�

I actually felt better after our blowup. I think that�s why Mom is the way she is, sometimes.

I GOT BACK TO FINISH being checked out by the trainers. Nothing seemed to be really injured. I was bruised, though, and they treated me for that. While I got my treatment, Becky caught me up on the whole Eastside saga.

�Brad�s wrist is broken; his shoulder is strained and he has three cracked ribs. Cassidy just has a knot on her head. She�s fine, no concussion.�

�Do you know what happened?�

�The ass-hats went to the concession stand at halftime. Some of the Eastside fans recognized them and made some comments. Things escalated, and before they knew it, offers were made to go to the parking lot. The police charged the Eastside group because they had bats waiting for them in the back of a pickup truck. The police said it was premeditated, and that they lured our people into the parking lot.�

�How did Cassidy get hurt?�

�She saw what Brad was up to and went to make sure he didn�t get hurt. She�s actually the one that hurt the two Eastside guys. One of the boys hit her with a bat. When she went down, they got scared and ran. Too many people saw who did it, and they all got caught.�

�I bet we�ll have the National Guard here next year,� I joked.

�I think they�re afraid to piss you off. Did you see the article about the game Sunday?�

�No. I just went to church and watched football with Dad.�

�When you get a chance, read it. Eastside�s coach said you were a one-man wrecking crew. I don�t think they want you mad next year,� she said, then laughed. �Moose even said he couldn�t get you off the field. Did you really tell him that you would only let up once you knew Cassidy was okay?�

�I don�t really remember. It wouldn�t surprise me, though.�

The bell rang, so I had to go to class.

WHEN I GOT TO LUNCH, there was a new guy sitting at our table. It was Neil Presley, a sophomore tackle that I knew from middle school. We hung out sometimes, and I liked him. He came over and sat down with me.

�Emma told me that before I could ask her out, I had to come and talk to you,� Neil said.

�Yep, I think you�d be perfect for her. Go give her the good news,� I said.

�They had me thinking you were going to be tough.�

�Only pushy freshmen get that treatment. I know you�ll treat Emma right, so don�t make me act like her big brother and we�ll be fine.�

He got up and sat next to Emma, who was smiling from ear to ear. As soon as Neil left, Maggie took his seat.

�I have a question,� she said.

�I have an answer,� I shot back.

�If I had just said �yes� to our date, would you have taken me out?�

�That would be a yes. I think by now I can plan a first date without having to get approval.�

�What did you and Peggy do on your date?�

I wasn�t surprised that she knew about Peggy. I was surprised that she didn�t know about her calling a timeout. I figured that would be all over the school if Tami knew. Maybe she was keeping her word. Well, at least part of her word.

�We went to a dance club near State with my brother and his wife.�

�That sounds like a pretty good first date,� Maggie said.

I just shook my head and went to class as the bell rang.

WHILE I WAS AT FOOTBALL practice, Cassidy had almost everyone back to the afternoon workout for the first time in a few weeks. My guys had worked hard to make sure we had a big turnout. She�d promised something they didn�t want to miss. Lily went and videotaped it so I and the other guys could see it. After practice, Coach Hope brought the team into the auditorium so he could watch.

When we came in, Brad and Cassidy were sitting in the front row. I sat down next to Cassidy, to Jim�s dismay. I really hadn�t seen my little friend for a while, so Jim sat beside me to allow me some time with Cassidy. All I got to do is say �Hey� before Coach Hope made us quiet down so that we could see what happened.

�Today we had a recommitment made by members of the program. They had a special guest speaker in Brad Hope. I haven�t seen this, but Cassidy felt strongly enough that she asked that I show it to the team.�

He then turned on the video. On the screen, at the front of the room, was Brad, looking nervous. Lily had scanned the crowd to show that there was a nice turnout for today�s workout. Brad seemed to gather himself.

�Some of you might know that my dad had a little heart-to-heart with me this weekend. He finally got my attention when he told me, �You have to stop being a little bitch.��

The kids got a laugh out of that, as did we, while Coach Hope looked uncomfortable.

�There are a couple of ways I could have taken that. My first instinct was to ... well, let�s just say I had already had the crap beat out of me this weekend, and I didn�t need a repeat performance, so I let my first instinct go. Then I thought about it and realized he was right. I have been acting like a �little bitch.� Dad pointed out that I have a history of finding excuses or shortcuts when it comes to actually doing the work.�

You could see Brad gather his thoughts on the video. He began to pace.

�Dad pointed out that I was lucky that I was finding this out now, while I�m eighteen, and not when I�m, say, thirty-eight. Dad is big on �life lessons.� Normally I try to ignore him because I don�t think he understands me. To be fair, no one can understand me ... just as no one can understand you. What we�re going through is ours to own. Dad then hit me with �doing what it takes,� and �it comes down to courage.� So, in the span of a minute and a half, my dad had called me a little bitch and a coward. Trust me, that�s two things you never want to hear from your dad.�

Brad paused to make sure he had everyone�s attention.

�As many of you have probably guessed, I used steroids as a shortcut to get ready for the football season. It�s not that I don�t have the physical ability to do the work, but I get in my own way,� he said, pointing to his head. �I make up excuses or find something better to do, instead of putting in the work. So how do I stop being a �little bitch�? How can I just �man up,� and do the work?

�And for the rest of you, how can you stop making those same excuses? How can you avoid being �little bitches�?�

Cassidy was right. This was worth seeing. He had everyone in the auditorium listening. I glanced over at Brad, and he looked nervous. I could tell this meant a lot to him. He was putting it all out there. That can be scary.

�So just to rub salt in the wound, my father was nice enough to point out one last little tidbit: if we don�t fix this, we�ll be little bitches the rest of our lives! We�re lucky it�s showing up right now because we can still fix this. I don�t want to be the guy that no one can count on to do the work that�s needed. Not just in work, but in life. Years from now, I don�t want to show up at my job and be too scared to ask for a day off. I don�t want to live my life that way. I don�t think you do, either.

�You can�t say �yes;� you can�t say �no;� you don�t own yourself; and you have an excuse for EVERYTHING! You�ll be a little bitch for the rest of your life!

�Well, there�s a way to avoid that. I think most of you noticed it, and you�re going to deal with it ... starting now. That�s why you all showed up today, so you would become winners. It�s about owning yourself.�

Brad was really into it now. His passion was coming through, and his movements were much more assertive.

�So now that we all know that skipping workouts makes you all a bunch of �little bitches,� what do you do? You�re going to have to practice. For some of you, apparently coming to Cassidy�s workout is too scary. I understand. I didn�t want to kill myself doing it, either. I should be the poster boy for taking shortcuts and reaping the consequences.�

He seemed to sag at that admission. These were hard for anyone to admit to themselves, let alone a room full of their peers. He looked at Cassidy, and she gave him a smile that seemed to help him continue.

�Dad suggested that I start with something that might be a little easier for me if I wanted to develop the character virtue of courage. So where can you become courageous? How? Try this. Go to lunch and stand up and sing a song. Go to a dance and actually dance. Do something that feels a little weird, but you can do it. Go to the mall and ask the pretty girl or the good-looking guy out. �Hey, I�m Brad and I think you�re pretty and would like to get your number so I could call you sometime.� Scary, right? Think of what makes you uncomfortable and do something to overcome it. You need to start becoming comfortable with being uncomfortable.

�The moment that discomfort begins to take you over, you�re no longer in control. The circumstances are controlling you. Working out is one of those uncomfortable situations. I would use it to train you to have the courage to take on the tough stuff. Working out really isn�t that tough. Life is. If you can�t even work out, life will make you wish you were never born!

�Learning courage is not something that you can do overnight. You have to �do the work� to gain the courage. Coming every day to get your butt beat by Cassidy will teach you to become courageous.

�Once you have even a little courage, then everything that once seemed hard is easier to overcome. You have to do the thing to have the power. I challenge you to not go read a book about courage. I challenge you to not ask any more questions or make any more excuses. Don�t read about it, don�t think about it, and don�t talk about it to your friends. Go and frickin� do it! Go practice courage!�

He had us mesmerized. This was a side of Brad I�d never seen. If he�d been like this last spring, I would have followed him anywhere. It was too bad it hadn�t happened sooner.

�Look, I sound harsh, but we only get this life once. You only get opportunities once. I will never play another down of organized football! Think about that. Because I didn�t have the courage to put the work in, I lost my senior year of football. That might sound like a something trivial, in the grand scheme, but for me, it�s almost unbearable. I did this to myself because I was a �little bitch.��

Cassidy went up to him and hugged him in the video. Here in the auditorium, she grabbed his hand and held it now.

Then Brad continued, �I know you�re all thinking, �Why listen to this guy? He�s the one who messed up!� I�ll tell you why: it�s because I plan to turn myself around. I�ll develop the courage to live life how I want it. I�m done being afraid to put the work in! I�ll start today. I�ll be at every one of Cassidy�s workouts. I ask you to do the same,� Brad said as he finished, and Cassidy ran up to him and hugged him again in the video.

I got up and gave Brad a hug. He�d given us all something to think about. We all knew what was needed, but did we have the courage to go and do it? I could see the determination in everyone�s body language. I felt we had just turned an important corner in our football season, thanks to Brad Hope. Who knew?

Chapter 6 � Kentucky

Wednesday October 1

Peggy still hadn�t figured out if she wanted to date me or not. Word had spread about our breakup, and my mom�s visit to the school, though no one really knew what that was about. I was really feeding the rumor mill this week. Then my phone rang as I walked into school. It was Teddy Wesleyan.

�David, I see you�re tearing it up on the football field. I was a little worried when I read your stats for the first couple of games.�

�Coach finally let us loose against Eastside. We�d played more conservatively the first two games. Coach was worried that we�re mainly sophomores playing, so he kept it pretty basic to start with,� I said, and then asked why he called.

�I have an extra ticket to the Kentucky vs. South Carolina game. We plan on flying down Friday night after your game.�

�What are the rules for something like this?� I asked, worried because I knew he was a major booster.

�You have to pay for everything,� Teddy told me, and then gave me the amount it was going to cost me.

�Let me get permission, and I�ll call you right back,� I said, and then hung up.

I called my Dad. I figured I�d have better luck with him since things were still tense with Mom. He gave me permission. I called Teddy and we got everything set. I couldn�t wait to call John and Nancy and let them know I�d be there this weekend. Neither of them answered their phones, so I sent them text messages telling them when I would be in town.

AT LUNCH, THE CHEERLEADERS were in full �wing-women� mode. They had a list of potential girlfriends for me.

�Girls, slow your roll. I don�t need a girlfriend.�

�You�re such a �stupid boy.� We all know you want someone to go out with,� Kylie said.

�Besides, this gives them something to do instead of talk about that lovely vampire show,� Wayne offered.

He was getting better, but saying it was �lovely� rather gave him away. My choice would have been just to bite my tongue. Well, that might not be true, but it would have worked out better for him. They all gave him the stink eye.

�I missed it, what happened?� I asked.

�Well, you know Ashley and how she can�t figure out which one to date?� Faith began.

They were off to the races on that topic. Nick winked at me. He saw what I�d done. Wayne looked like he wanted to slit his wrist. Ray, the poor dumbass, seemed to be getting into it. Neil was just nodding every once in a while. By the end of lunch, we�d found out that poor Ashley was going to pick the evil brother. How could she?

WHEN I GOT HOME, I got a text from John to jump onto video chat. I was surprised to find Nancy on with him. John wanted to talk football.

�How many touchdowns did you throw on Friday?�

�I don�t know, seven or eight, why?� I asked.

�You threw eight. Did you know that ties you for the most thrown in a game this year so far?�

�Where do you come up with this stuff? Are you sitting around, looking up stats all day? I thought you were a college student,� I teased him.

�The coaching staff told me today. They had one of their stats boys look it up. They�re excited you�re coming in to see us play against South Carolina since they should be a tough test for us.�

�They were 11 and 2 last year. That might give a clue how good they are.�

Nancy cleared her throat. I guess our football talk was over.

�How come you two are hanging out?� I asked.

�I�m John�s big sister. Our sorority was asked to be big sisters to John�s fraternity�s pledge class. We meet them at the fraternity each Wednesday night to check up on them. I think I�m the best big sister ever,� Nancy shared.

Oh, boy! Something was up.

�Don�t believe her, David. Last week she made me go to a folk music thing that was awful. Tonight, it�s women�s poetry night. I�m guessing I�ll be the only guy in this estrogen-fest. She seems to think that I need a well-rounded education. The other pledges are doing normal stuff like eating pizza and studying with their big sisters.�

�Does he complain all the time like this?� I asked.

�He�s just getting started. He seems to be missing the big picture. There�ll be a room full of women,� she said.

�None of them are interested in guys,� he whined.

�He might have you there,� I offered.

�You just stay out of this. I have him well in hand, and don�t need him slipping the leash now that I have him housebroken.�

�See what I have to put up with!� John complained.

�I call bullshit. You wouldn�t be going if you didn�t want to,� I said.

�You stay out of this,� John whined.

�And you, Mr. David Dawson, are taking me to a dinner-dance on Saturday night,� Nancy told me.

�Yes, I am. It�s a fundraiser for the College of Medicine. Teddy Wesleyan bought a table for the night. I hear it�s next to Lori Winnick�s table. Did you hear her mom�s better? She had some kind of liver disease that she just got over,� I supplied them with what Teddy had told me.

�Hepatitis C. It�s almost always fatal,� Nancy said.

�Did you ever tell Nancy about you meeting Lori?� John asked.

�No, why don�t you fill her in between poetry readings? I�m sure the girls�ll love that story,� I offered.

He just shook his head. I was looking forward to seeing them both this weekend. I also wanted to see South Carolina in action. They�d stepped up their recruitment of me. If they continued to put together 11�2 seasons, they might have a shot at the national title when it was my time to go to college.

Friday October 3

COACH HOPE HAD WARNED us that Lakeview would be ready for us. We hadn�t believed him. They�d lost to Eastside, and we had owned Eastside last week. By the end of the first half, I had done some firsts this year: I had thrown my first interception; I had fumbled; and I�d been sacked four times, one of which put me out of the game. The fumble had occurred when two Lakeview linebackers had run past Bert, who wasn�t sure which one to block, and they had both hit me a fraction of a second apart. I�d been facing the other way and hadn�t seen them. I swear my helmet touched my butt as they tried to snap me in half.

Bert was a blubbering idiot when he saw me writhing in pain. He ignored the ball lying on the ground, so one of the Lakeview linemen picked it up and jogged in for the only score at that point. Moose had to keep Coach Hope from killing him, once he heard Bert�s excuse for not blocking. I liked coach�s suggestion of just picking one if he wasn�t sure.

As I was lying on the ground, trying to figure out if I was seriously hurt or not, the training staff from both benches came swarming out. I guess the play looked as bad as it felt. I was a little upset when they told me not to move, and brought an ambulance onto the field. Six of them rolled me onto a backboard and then taped my head in place. The crowd was dead silent as they loaded me into the ambulance and took me to the hospital.

They did a quick ultrasound on my back and then x-rays. I was telling them that I was fine when suddenly back spasms about made me pass out. They were so painful that I then got scared that something was wrong.

Our training staff had my medical records with them, which helped them avoid giving me the muscle relaxants that made me chatty. Personally, I think they gave me a horse tranquilizer. I was out before my parents could even check on me.

Saturday October 4

I WOKE UP AT FIVE IN the morning and felt great. The night nurse came in when I pushed the buzzer.

�How�s our star patient doing?� she asked.

�Like I�m about to wet the bed. Is it okay if I take care of that?�

She walked me to the bathroom and kept an eye on me. She said the doctor would be in at six to check on me. All indications were that nothing serious was wrong. It just looked like I�d been in a car accident. The only saving grace was my overall physical conditioning.

�Did we win?� I asked.

�You missed a heck of a game. My boy plays for Lakeview and we beat you last night. That Herndon kid came in and had a heck of a game for you guys. At first, your team fell apart after you were taken off the field. We scored twice more in the second quarter to go up 21�0.

�When Lincoln came out after halftime they were a different team. They fought back in the fourth quarter. If it hadn�t been for a missed extra point and field goal, in less than three minutes at the end of the game, we would�ve lost. The final score was 28�27. Your guys took it a little hard. I was almost cheering for them by the end. They showed a lot of class, and we were lucky to win.�

I felt bad for the guys. But nobody said we were going to win them all.

AT SIX O�CLOCK THE doctor came and checked me out. Everything indicated that I had blunt force trauma and had strained my back when I had been almost bent in two the wrong way. Not really, but that�s what it felt like. I wasn�t allowed to throw or run for a few days. He told me to take my muscle relaxants and pain pills, and to take it easy. I was on board with all of that. I was going to live, and they were letting me check out.

I was surprised when Mom, Dad and Teddy Wesleyan showed up at seven. I had thought Teddy had left last night for Lexington. Mom and Dad took all my equipment. The hospital was going to cut everything off until I told them that if they did, I was getting up and walking out. We compromised on replaceable items like strings to lace up the shoulder pads and the straps.

Mom and Dad were going to say no to my trip to Kentucky until I told them how much it cost. The flight plus the charity event was not going to be cheap. Plus, I managed not to flinch when Mom hugged me. Dad was watching me closely, though. I felt like I�d been hit with a baseball bat, twice. My nurse suggested that when I got to Lexington I should get a therapeutic massage. I had to agree that sounded good, in theory. Greg had taught me how to do one, and they were not always gentle.

By eight-thirty, we were at the airport, and I was boarded on Teddy�s plane. I had some good meds that allowed me to take a nap during the flight.

TEDDY DROPPED ME OFF at the Nutter Center where I met John Phillips. John was one of the main reasons I was here this weekend; I wanted to catch up with my friend. He took me into the locker room to change. He gave me some of his Kentucky gear to wear since we were about the same size. He took one look at my back and made a face.

�I thought your momma taught you not to play in traffic.�

�I wish I�d taken her advice. I plan to kick my fullback�s butt when I get home. He watched as two of them ran around him and tried to kill me,� I told him.

�Let me guess, he didn�t even warn you.�

�Nope. One moment I�m looking for a receiver since my primary was covered, and the next moment I�m lying on the field, trying to decide how bad it was. I was scared at first that it was really bad. I�ve been hit a lot, but that one stung.�

�Have you tried throwing?� John asked.

�NO! I�d be crying after the first throw. Is it really okay for your trainer to work on me?� I asked.

�I talked to him and he said to send you over. Let�s go meet him and get you fixed up.�

He introduced me to Stan. John had to get ready for the game, so he left me.

�We�re going to check you out completely. I called your trainers when John said you were coming in and had them send me your charts. Luckily, your parents signed a release at the beginning of the year so they could distribute them to us. It looks like you just need time to heal. If it�s okay with you, I want some of my student trainers to check you out also, so they can learn. Backs are delicate, and I want them to feel and see what I�ve been describing.�

�As long as they don�t try to kill me, I�ll be okay with it,� I told Stan.

He brought in six student trainers. Stan had one of the students write up my chart of injuries. He noted some past bruises, and then he got to my back. Stan read them the chart the trainers had sent over and explained to them what it meant. He also told them what meds I was on and what they did for me.

�You can see two separate impact points due to the discoloration, and it�s darker at the points where David was hit. These contusions seem to be slightly staggered. By the shape of the bruising, it�s obvious that it was done by shoulder pads,� Stan explained to his charges.

�How can you tell if it was pads or a helmet?� one of them asked him.

He went and got shoulder pads and a helmet.

�As you can see, the outline matches better with the shape of the pads. That�s actually good because if a helmet had done this, the damage would have been much worse. Of course, you can never be a hundred percent sure, because blood will go where it will while causing the bruising.�

Then there was a lot of poking and prodding as the students practiced on me. Then the students had to leave to go to Commonwealth Stadium to start taping the team for the game. A therapeutic massage sounded good, but as I predicted, the reality was quite different. My back tried to spasm again, but Stan knew what he was doing and worked it out. By the time he was done my tears had dried, and I could tell he�d helped me quite a bit.

Stan had me lie on my side, slightly bend my bottom leg, and bend my top leg to the point my foot could hook behind my knee.

�I noticed your back spasm when I was massaging you. If I hadn�t been here that could have been quite painful,� Stan said.

I personally think that a back spasm hurts more than a leg cramp.

�I�m going to show you how to loosen up your back with a lumbar roll. If done with more force, it�s what a chiropractor would use to manipulate your spine. Now take your palm, put it on your hip, and gently apply pressure. I want you to feel a slight stretching. Be careful not to do this too hard. If you feel your spine�s out of place, go see a chiropractor. Do not try to adjust yourself.�

I thanked Stan and called Nancy to have her meet me at the Nutter Center. I dressed back into my street clothes, plus the jersey I�d stolen from John, and met Nancy at the entrance. As we walked up Sport Center Drive and through the green lot to the stadium, we talked.

�Are you still tormenting the Theta Chis?�

John told me that his brothers had not gotten her to go out with any of them. He said it wasn�t for a lack of trying, either.

�What do you mean, tormenting? Has John said something?� she asked.

�I just heard that they�d all been asking you out.�

�Oh, I just ignore that. Theta Chi is where we go to have fun, not pick up guys.�

�Where do you go to pick up guys?� I asked.

�Why, do you want to pick up a guy? I didn�t realize you wanted to do that.�

�Nice. I�ve noticed that when you don�t want to answer, you ask a question,� I said.

�What do you mean?�

�My mom would love breaking you. She likes a challenge.�

�Why would your mom have to break me?�

�You have no idea. Anyways, where do you go to pick up guys?�

�Why do you want to know?�

�Pfft, you�ll be the death of me. Okay, let�s say I wanted to get picked up by a cute Kentucky undergrad. Where would I go to get picked up?�

�What�s wrong with me?�

I finally realized she was playing with me. If my back had felt better, I would�ve put her over my knee. I just gave up, which put a big grin on her face. I found I wished I were in college right now because Nancy would be fun to spar with on a daily basis. I just kissed her, and we entered the stadium. We found the suite where Teddy was.

I wasn�t surprised to see the whole Wesleyan clan there. They�d all come down Friday night. What I hadn�t known was that Teddy had flown back early Saturday morning just to pick me up. I introduced Nancy to everyone. Carol, Jennie�s older sister, stole my date to talk to her. I think it was to give Jennie a chance to talk to me.

�I heard you got hurt last night. Are you okay?� Jennie asked.

�I will be. I went to the Nutter Center and got some treatment. I hope to be ready for our next game,� I told her.

�How does Tami like her fellowship?� Jennie asked, changing the topic.

�Okay, I guess.�

�That�s right, you two had some sort of falling-out,� she said, trying to dig for dirt.

�Who�s the guy you brought?� I asked, to slow her down.

There was a good-looking man who was watching us. I could tell he was either her boyfriend or was interested in the role. He didn�t seem happy that I was talking to her.

�That�s Derick. He works for Uncle Teddy, and he�s my date for the fundraiser tonight. I think my uncle is trying to be a matchmaker. He seems like a nice man, but ... I don�t know. I think I can do better, plus he�s a little old for me. Who�s the cute girl you�re with?�

�That�s Nancy. I met her when I came to the Kentucky football camp. She plans to be a lawyer. From the questions she asks, I think she�ll be a good one.�

�Do you ever think about us going out?� Jennie asked, and then bit her lower lip.

�Jennie, you know we would never work. I want us to be friends, though,� I offered.

�Now�s not the time, but I�d like to talk to you about that sometime when we�re older. I know I�m not the easiest person to get along with sometimes, but I like you more than you know. I stayed with Grandma Wesleyan over the summer, and we talked about you. I think I owe you an apology for some of the things I did,� Jennie said, sounding sincere.

Jennie was always looking out for Jennie. She had either broken a date or, while we were on a date, had gone with another guy. I had a few minor trust issues with her.

Okay, I didn�t trust her at all.

�Tell you what, let�s forget the past and start over. I think if we both tried, we could be good friends.�

�And more?� she asked.

�Who knows? Let�s try being friends first, and see where it goes. I�m not really in a good place to date right now anyway. It wouldn�t be fair to you. Plus, we have the long distance problem to deal with.�

I was happy when Carol brought Nancy back.

�Nancy was just telling me that Theta Chi is having a party tonight. We agreed to leave the fundraiser early and go do that. Do you want to go with us?� Carol asked.

�It sounds better than just sitting in a hotel room,� I said, playing dumb.

�I wasn�t talking to you. I was asking Jennie,� Carol said as she scowled at me.

�I don�t know if that�s such a good idea. They have a make-out room. I�d be afraid the three of you would gang up on me and drag me in there,� I suggested.

�Really, you�re such a �stupid boy.� You think the three of us would make out with you?� Nancy complained.

I waggled my eyebrows.

�A guy can hope, can�t he?�

Cynthia, Jennie�s grandma, had to come to rescue me. She grabbed my arm and had me go sit at one of the tables with her.

�I see you still have a knack for stirring things up,� she said, and smiled, letting me know she was just kidding. �How have you been?�

�Good. Football�s finally here, and I�ve been having a good time.�

�Teddy told me you got hurt last night. How are you feeling?� Cynthia asked.

�I�ll be fine. I�m just bruised pretty good. They gave me some great meds, so I hope to play this coming Friday,� I said.

She gave me a doubtful look. I just shrugged. I guess she decided to change the subject.

�I was happy to see your friend get the fellowship to the UK. That�s quite the feather in Wesleyan�s cap. We�re all proud of her.�

I wasn�t going to get away from Tami this weekend.

�So am I. I hope she learns a lot while she�s there.�

�We�ve had a handful of students get that fellowship over the years. They all seemed really to enjoy it. If she does well, she�ll get an offer to go to Cambridge for college.�

I didn�t really know how to take that news. I was back to feeling selfish and had to calm myself. I really did want whatever was best for Tami, even if it took her out of my life. I was a little sad to see that each time I was confronted with Tami being gone, it got easier for me. I was afraid that after a year I might no longer have feelings for her.

It was time for the game. From the start, it was an exciting game. It was in South Carolina�s hands until the fourth quarter, when Kentucky scored twenty-one unanswered points. The final was 45�38, Kentucky. Nancy and I made plans to see everyone at the fundraiser and went to the hotel to get a little rest.

I TOOK NANCY BACK TO my hotel room, as I needed some alone time with her. When we got to the room, my back was starting to hurt again.

�I need to take another pill, or I won�t be walking later,� I said.

�What can I do to help?�

�We could use the jetted tub, and see if that helps,� I suggested.

I took my meds while Nancy filled the tub. Teddy seemed to pick nice places to stay. Even though the room wasn�t a full suite, everything was top-notch. The tub was big enough for two. I came in to find Nancy dressed in just a smile. I went to her and gave her a kiss. I gently crawled into the tub and Nancy turned on the jets. I had three massaging my back, and they felt wonderful.

Nancy joined me in the tub, facing me. She let me get comfortable, and then she crawled on top of me and put her head on my shoulder. We just relaxed while holding each other. It felt good to have a girl in my arms again. I hadn�t realized until just then how much I missed doing that. One of my goals was to have a healthy sex life. I needed to work on that goal. Nancy was going to be a good start, or so I hoped.

WE MUST HAVE FALLEN asleep because I jerked awake when the jets stopped. We had set the timer for thirty minutes. Nancy�s eyes blinked open, she stiffened and then relaxed. I think she wasn�t sure where she was for a moment.

�Why don�t we take this to the bedroom?� Nancy suggested.

We got out of the tub and went to the king-size bed. We just cuddled at first. I was surprised when Nancy made the first move. She leaned over and kissed me. She surprised me, even more, when she grabbed my wrists and pinned me to the bed. The last time we were together, I had dominated her. I guess she wanted to reverse the roles. I was fine with the turn of events because I wasn�t up for any sexual gymnastics.

She began to kiss my neck as she worked her way down my body. Mr. Happy had been denied for so long that he made a real effort to seize control of the body. He wanted to free the sexual beast, but I was afraid I�d never walk again if that happened.

I was focusing on not grabbing Nancy and having my way with her when she caught me by surprise. She lifted up and sat down on Mr. Happy, taking him to the hilt. My eyes snapped open.

�Condom!� I exclaimed.

�It�s okay, baby. I�m protected,� she told me.

�Condoms are not just to protect from pregnancy,� I objected.

�If that�s the case, it�s too late now. Plus, you�re the only guy I�ve been with in almost a year.�

Well, shit. I�d just get checked when I got home. In the back of my mind, I still had some misgivings. If I didn�t know that Nancy was so responsible, I�d be tempted to call bullshit on the birth control. I let her pin me to the bed and have her way with me. Mr. Happy was not letting the big brain stop his fun. I found it somewhat funny. Girls accused guys of thinking with their dicks, and I was a perfect example of that happening. I just hoped that it didn�t end up biting me on the butt.

Nancy adjusted the angle so she could maximize her pleasure. She set a deliberate pace intended to slowly build our desire.

�I�m not going to last long. It�s been a while for me,� I warned her.

�I�m not worried. You�re young enough to go again, I hope,� she teased me.

I held out as long as I could, but it wasn�t much longer. I was a selfish boy and came before Nancy did. I soon found another benefit of wearing a condom. I�d climaxed like a runaway freight train. I had made quite a mess.

After getting off that hard, I figured I�d need a break. To both our surprise, I was still rock-hard.

�Nice. I was going to give you shit when you came that fast,� Nancy told me.

I just lay back and enjoyed her riding my stiff member. Nancy knew the second round would last much longer, so she set a leisurely pace making love to me. This was more loving and gentle than I was used to. Teenagers tended to just have sex. I found I loved both. Nancy was kissing and gently sucking my pecs. Our passion started to climb, and so was Nancy�s affection of my chest. I found out too late that she was leaving little hickeys. Come Monday there would be hell to pay when the trainers and my teammates saw me without my shirt.

Nancy had some nice orgasms as she rode me. When she finally had a big one, I joined her. When we recovered, I talked Nancy into taking a shower. We then took another nap before going to the fundraiser.

THE FUNDRAISER WAS a casual event since most of the people had gone to the football game. Mom had packed for me, and there was a jacket and turtleneck sweater. I was happy that I could just take off the jacket and go to the fraternity afterward. Nancy had on a nice pair of slacks and a white blouse. She looked nice and made me look better with her on my arm as I took her around to meet everyone.

Kentucky�s coach, Matt Styles, was talking to Teddy, Lori Winnick, and Jennie�s dad, Jerald. Teddy made the introductions.

�I think you�ve all met David,� he said as they all nodded. �This is Nancy Brock, David�s date. Nancy, I�d like you to meet Coach Matt Styles, Lori Winnick and my brother Jerald.�

�Yes, I met David at your camp this summer,� Nancy addressed Coach Styles.

�Then we were both lucky to meet him then. David is one of the top athletes in the Midwest,� Coach told her.

�If I remember correctly, you�re something of a charmer. Will you save me a dance tonight?� Lori asked.

�Yes, ma�am, I look forward to it,� I said.

�Enough with the �ma�am,� please. Call me Lori,� she ordered.

I just nodded.

�Did you see the video of David trying to kill himself in New York?� Jerald asked.

�No, what did you do?� Lori asked.

�I would think you�d be tired of seeing my videos,� I said.

Lori had watched my Superman video last fall.

�That�s right. You were a superhero last year. Do you have more that I could see?� Lori asked.

�Do you know that my ex-girlfriend dressed me up as Superman for Halloween? I think I have a picture,� I said as I pulled out my phone.

I found the picture Mary Dole took of me and showed them. When Nancy saw it, her eyebrows went up. I just ignored her; she could tease me later. I then brought up the video of me playing on the jet water board.

�There was a slight design flaw,� I said as it showed me pulling my Wile E. Coyote trick and slamming into the water.

�That had to hurt,� Teddy said.

�It knocked me out cold. Good thing they had a lifeguard there to pull me out,� I said.

�So, when are you going to start John Phillips?� I asked Coach Styles so I could change the subject.

�We�re talking to him about redshirting. We�ll need him once we get a couple of problem areas fixed.�

�That�s too bad. I�d hate to see him start for two years, and then have to go to the bench,� I said.

Coach Styles started laughing.

�What�s so funny?� Lori asked.

�David will be a freshman at the University of Kentucky in three years. He just let me know that John will be riding the pine as soon as he steps on campus. I�ll be sure to tell John you said that,� Coach said.

�He has delusions that he�d be starting. I think it best he learns his place early on.�

�Good luck with that,� Teddy said.

They announced dinner, so we all found our table. I found myself between Nancy and Jennie. Next to Jennie was an empty seat. I didn�t see Derick anywhere, so I had to ask.

�We seem to be missing someone,� I said, as I looked around the table.

�Who would that be, dear?� Cynthia Wesleyan asked.

�Why, Jennie�s date, Derick,� I answered.

Jennie went beet red. Carol, Jennie�s sister, snorted. Cynthia was unflappable.

�So kind of you to notice,� she said as I thought �Oops.� �Derick was called back home.�

�That�s too bad. He and Jennie seemed like a perfect match,� I said. I got kicked under the table.

Cynthia saw me flinch, and a ghost of a smile crossed her face.

�Are you all right? I would hate to see you have to go home, too.�

I laughed, which caused Carol and Jennie�s mom, Abigail, to laugh as well, but Cynthia was just amused. Teddy and Jerald did the smart thing and stayed out of it. Nancy just rolled her eyes at me. After we ate some terrible chicken dish, it was time for everyone to give their donations to Teddy. I gave him a check Kendal had given me for the occasion. Then the music started and people began to dance. I had told Nancy we could dance at the party. I made a point to dance with Cynthia and Abigail Wesleyan. I then tracked down Lori Winnick. She was fending off a couple of older men who seemed to have that ten-cocktail tilt perfected. When she saw me, she about tipped her chair over to go dance with me.

�I�m happy to see you, too,� I teased her.

�Oh, Dear God! They think just because I�m an actress, I�m easy. Get some liquor in these boys and look out.�

�Are you going to be safe if I leave? I could have Teddy come over to fend off these good ol� boys,� I said.

�No, if it gets out of hand, I do have security here,� she said. �I�ve seen you in some commercials. Do you plan on going into acting?�

�To be honest, I�ve never thought about it. If you�ve noticed, they don�t let me talk in any of those commercials.�

�I think you�d be a natural. I don�t see a shy bone in your body, you�re almost funny at times, and your looks aren�t unfortunate. I have something coming up at the first of the year. I need someone to play my son.�

�Get out of here. There is no way you�re old enough to be my mother.�

�You�re so full of it. Would you be interested?�

�As long as it doesn�t interfere with my modeling or football, I�d love to do it. I think calling you �mom� would be fun.�

That got me whacked. Instead of taking her back to her table, I took her to ours. Teddy hadn�t brought his twenty-something girlfriend, so I figured he could watch out for Lori.

�Teddy, could you be my mom�s escort tonight?� I asked.

�Ow, that hurt!� I complained as I got whacked again. �Come on, Nancy, let�s get out of here and let the adults have their fun.�

As Carol, Jennie, Nancy and I left, Lori was telling them why I�d called her �mom.�

CAROL AND JENNIE WANTED to go to the hotel to change. I gave them my coat, and Nancy and I went to the Chi Omega house. Carol and Jennie would meet us there, and then we would walk over to Theta Chi. They took about twenty minutes. It was enough time for Nancy and me to just get started making out. Whoever would have known girls could change clothes so fast?

The walk to Theta Chi was only a block. That was why the two houses kept such close ties: you could stumble home easily. When we got there, the guy at the door was a complete wanker. My trip to the UK paid off so I didn�t have to be too crude or call him what I wanted to in front of the ladies.

�All the lovely ladies can come in, but no dudes,� the gatekeeper said.

�Chuck, he�s with me,� Nancy said.

�Yeah, right, you expect me to believe that you�re going out with a guy? I didn�t think you swung that way,� Chuck shot back.

�Really? Did you just call me a lesbian?� Nancy asked.

I could see this was going downhill quickly. I figured Chuck was on his own. I sent John a text as I watched the idiot insult all three girls.

I could hear in the background, �Who the hell let Chuck work the door?�

A minute later John was there with a couple of his fraternity brothers. They ushered us in.

�Who is that wanker?� I asked, saying �wanker� in my best snotty British accent.

Everyone cracked up.

�I love it,� one of John�s brothers said. �That is some funny shit.�

�I can�t wait till the pledge meeting tomorrow. Chuck�s going to have a new nickname, �Wanker!� That�s just so perfect,� John said.

Nancy led the girls to the punch, leaving me with John, so he took me over to a group of girls. As we walked over, he had news.

�Remember Daisy?� he asked.

�You mean Karen? Yeah, she was with Nancy the first night.�

�Well, we�re going out now.�

�What happened to the hometown girl who was following you to school? Your sister said it was true love.�

�Well, we�re still going out,� John said.

Oh crud, there was no way this would end well for John.

�You are just a dumbass. I liked that girl. She thought I was gay,� I said.

�A lot of people think you�re gay,� John shot back.

�Nice. So how does dating two women work? Do they know about each other?� I asked.

�Of course, they don�t know about each other. What, do you think I�m crazy?�

�Actually, I do. They will find out about each other. You�re better off being up-front with them. If they find out, you�ll be with no girlfriend. My next guess is that Nancy would kick your butt. I know you don�t want that to happen,� I said.

�What should I do?� he asked.

�Do you really want to tell them both, or not?�

He squirmed. I knew this wasn�t easy for him.

�Yeah, I want to tell them,� John said.

I was shocked. Not many guys want to take that route.

�Are you sure? This could really go south on you,� I warned.

�Yeah, it�s eating me up inside. I like them both.�

�Do you trust me?� I asked him.

�I�m open to any suggestions.�

�You�re not going to like this, but I think we need to talk to Nancy. We need a woman�s advice on this one,� I said.

�You go test the waters with her, and see if she�s willing to talk to me about it,� John told me.

I went to find her. She and the girls had disappeared. I found them in the kitchen, surrounded by four fraternity brothers hitting on them. I went up and kissed each one of them. That got the guys� attention.

�Who�s this?� one of them asked.

�This is David. He brought us all here tonight. You remember him from the party this summer,� Nancy reminded him.

�I thought that was just a story. You know, like an urban legend. A guy walks into the Theta Chi house and picks up Nancy Brock. No way did that happen,� guy number two said.

I looked around and saw Major. I never got his real name. We were all given nicknames for mystery date night. I waved him over.

�Hey, how�re you doing, GQ?� he asked.

�Good. I need some help,� I said.

�Sure. What can I do for you?�

�Can you verify that I took Nancy out, for these guys? They don�t think it�s possible.�

He laughed.

�Yes, Nancy goes out with him whenever he�s in town. David has some serious skills in picking up women.�

�Hey, I made him wait a full day before I agreed to go out with him,� Nancy protested.

Major made one of the pledges get us all drinks. He brought me a Mountain Dew because I said I didn�t drink alcohol during the season. I then pulled Nancy aside and explained John�s problem. We agreed that it was best if she talked to him when everyone was sober. She was a little disappointed, but she appreciated that we asked for her help. She didn�t think he had much of a chance of this working out because he wasn�t honest up front. We agreed it was best to talk to Karen first. They had just started dating, and if one of his girlfriends decided to be an ex, she was the logical choice. There was no need to tell his high school sweetheart unless Karen was onboard.

I TALKED THE GIRLS into joining me on the dance floor. John and Karen joined our group. We all danced as a group until the slow dances; Nancy would claim all of those for herself. I wasn�t about to argue with that decision. Even this �stupid boy� had learned a few things.

It had gotten close to midnight, and people had started to get drunk. Being the only sober one in a group sucks sometimes and was the very reason why I skipped most parties. Stuff that everyone thinks is hilarious was usually just stupid. A perfect example was Chuck. The fraternity brothers had started calling him �Wanker.� He wasn�t taking it very well, and then it got back to him that I was to blame. Again, funny to a lot of people, but not really to Chuck, and definitely not when Chuck was drunk.

I was dancing a slow dance with Nancy when I felt my shoulder get jerked back. I turned in time to see Chuck rear back and throw a haymaker. I reacted as I had been trained, and ducked the punch. That would have been fine if Nancy hadn�t been clipped on the side of her face. She went down in a heap, and I was torn between my desire to kick this drunk�s butt or take care of Nancy.

Both issues seemed to be taken out of my hands. Jill, the Chi Omega president, and three girls I didn�t know went to Nancy�s aid. John and several Theta Chi brothers grabbed Chuck. The music stopped and the lights came on. That had the effect of killing a party quickly. Jill had all the Chi Omegas gathered around Nancy. I tried to go to her, but Jill stopped me.

�David, let us take care of her. I�ll have her call you tomorrow,� she said.

She then got in Major�s face. I found out his name was Tom.

�Tom, this is the second issue we�ve had with your house in the past three weeks. As of right now, Chi Omega has declared your house off-limits,� Jill said.

�Look, tonight was an accident. Chuck wasn�t trying to hit Nancy,� Tom responded.

�No, that�s where you�re wrong. Chuck attacked a guest of Chi Omega. That�s the same as attacking one of us. How many fights have you guys had this semester? Five? Six? How many have you had in the last three years? Two or three. You need to get your house in order. This pledge class is out of control, and you�re responsible for them. I�d suggest you dump them all, and start over in the spring.�

�We can�t do that ...� Tom started.

�Then don�t expect any sororities to come to any of your functions. If we can�t expect to be safe at your parties, we won�t be coming back. You can be assured of that. Once the word�s out, no one else will be coming over.�

�Shit! Not all the new guys are jerks,� he begged.

�I can�t tell you how to run your house, but you have some problems. Once you decide what you�re going to do, call me and we can have lunch on campus. Until then, no Chi Omega will darken your door,� Jill said, and then led her sorority sisters out the front door.

�Everyone that�s not a Theta Chi, OUT!� Tom said. �Chapter meeting in ten minutes!�

�Well, shit,� John told me.

�Yep, sorry about that. If I�d known he was going to hit Nancy, I�d have taken the blow,� I said.

�It�s not your fault. We all egged him on. When are you taking off?� John asked.

�First thing in the morning. I�ll call you later this week to see how everything�s going. Check on Nancy for me?�

�No problem. She�s become a good friend, and I see why you like her so much. I wish you were here,� he said, and hugged me.

I found Jennie and Carol, and we called a cab. The girls were in no shape to walk to the hotel. We went our separate ways when we got to there. This weekend hadn�t turned out quite as I�d hoped. I made a vow that on Monday I would ask Peggy to go out with me. I was tired of being single. Being with Nancy reminded me that I needed more in my life. I knew that Peggy planned to stay a virgin, and I was fine with that, for now.

Chapter 7 � Playing the Game

Wednesday October 8

Peggy was still playing her game of wait-and-see. We were running in the morning and talking, but she wasn�t ready to commit to dating. I started to consider my other options. I decided that this morning I would make one last attempt. If it didn�t work out this time, I would move on.

I went to Peggy�s house to pick her up so we could run. She looked good in her sweats and t-shirt. Her red hair was pulled back into a ponytail. I really liked her and couldn�t figure out what was keeping her from going out with me. We started at an easy pace and after a few minutes picked it up. I waited until we had settled into a nice pace before I challenged her.

�Can I ask you a question about us?� I asked.

I could tell she was guarded.

�I guess,� she answered.

�What�ve I done wrong?�

�What do you mean?� she asked.

�I mean that just a couple of weeks ago we were going out. Then you said you had to break up with me to think about it. I�ve been stuck in the �friends zone� ever since. I was wondering if I�d done something to warrant that?� I asked.

�No, I just don�t know if I should go out with you,� she said.

�Oh, okay.�

She looked at me confused.

�That�s it? Just �okay� is your response?� she asked.

�Yeah, what else can I say? It�s obvious that you don�t want to go out with me, so I need to move on,� I said.

�I never said I didn�t want to go out with you.�

�Now I�m really confused. You can�t decide if you want to go out with me. I�m supposed to put my life on hold until you decide? How is that fair to anyone?� I asked.

�So, because I can�t make up my mind, you�re moving on?� she asked.

�If I had a clue as to what was up for debate, I might understand. I like you a lot. I have for a long time. I�m just tired of not knowing. I�d hope you would want to go out with me, but I can�t force you. When you keep saying you have to think about it, what I�m hearing is �no.� Do me a favor and put me out of my misery.�

�I guess I want to go out with you,� she said, clearly sounding uncertain.

I sighed. Now it felt like I�d forced her to go out with me.

�There�s no way this�ll work if you aren�t sure. Let me do us both a favor, and just leave us in the �friends zone.� I�ll find someone else to date.�

�No, I want to go out with you,� she said more forcefully.

I seriously had my doubts. This was not the way to start a relationship. I stopped running so I could have her full attention.

�Peggy, I really like you, but I feel like I�m forcing the issue. I�m sorry. Take your time and think about it. When you decide that you want to go out with me, we can talk.�

She looked pained and just nodded. I had no idea what was going through her mind. If she wasn�t willing to share with me, I would never know. We finished our run in silence.

I WENT STRAIGHT TO the training room. I was allowed to run and light throwing, but no lifting yet. I found Becky, who was in charge of me until I was cleared to play. I�d hoped that she would let me practice tonight. If I couldn�t practice, Mike would start against Mt. Vernon.

�Are you taking any meds today?� Becky asked.

�No, and I ran this morning. It still hurts, but I�m ready to go,� I assured her.

She had me stretch my back and then examined my range of motion. She poked, prodded, and then came to a decision.

�You can practice tonight. We�re going to tape extra padding to your back and see if you can throw. I want you to come in after practice, and we�ll apply some heat and massage your back. I don�t want you to stiffen up. I also want you to take your muscle relaxants before you go to sleep, and to use a heating pad tonight.�

I was cleared to practice! I�d follow her rules if it meant I could play. I went and found Wolf, and we tossed the football back and forth. I felt okay, but I didn�t push it.

AT LUNCH, I FOUND MAGGIE in the lunch line.

�Would you go out with me after the Mt. Vernon game on Friday?� I asked.

�What would we do?�

I laughed, and just walked away, shaking my head. I really should have my head examined. I wasn�t playing that game again. I was tired of girls jerking me around. Either they wanted to go out, or they didn�t. I was not in the mood for there to be conditions on whether or not she�d go out with me. The real question was: would anyone go out with me? I sent Mona a text.

�B my date Fri?�

�Yes!� Mona answered.

Maggie had caught up with me at the table. She looked anxious.

�I�m sorry. Yes, I would like to go out with you Friday night.�

�I already have a date,� I told her.

That got everyone�s attention as Maggie got mad.

�How could you have a date already? You didn�t talk to anyone yet,� she accused me.

I got out my cell phone and showed her. Her eyes got big, and she jumped up from the table and left. Carmela, Ann and Gabriella all went after her. Emma wanted information.

�Who are you going out with?� she asked.

�Mona. We�re going out after the game,� I said.

�Where are you going?� Faith asked.

I snorted. WTF was up with these girls and asking twenty questions?

�I have no idea. I guess we would go to Monical�s if we win. Heck, we might even go there if we lose,� I said.

�Could you give us all a ride?� Emma asked.

I laughed. I knew it sucked being a freshman, but there was no way I was taking them on my date.

�Uh ... noooo! I�ll be on a date,� I said.

I guess that didn�t really matter. They all gave me �the look.�

�Hey, stop right now. I�ll be on a date. Think about that for just a moment, and then ask yourselves, �Would I want David on my date?�� I asked.

�I would,� Kylie said, and then blushed when Nick gave her a dirty look. �Maybe not.�

�I trust that you gals can figure out how to get to Monical�s after the game. I was able to do it when I was a freshman, and I�m a guy,� I teased them.

�I call bullshit! You were seeing a sophomore with a car. We�re either not dating, or are dating freshmen,� Kylie said.

�Can we talk to you when you�re on your date?� Emma asked.

I decided to ignore Kylie.

�It�s okay to talk to me. I�m not that mean. I think you all might know Mona, and she�d even talk to you, too.�

�We should ask Mona for a ride,� Faith said, giving me an evil grin.

I jumped up and tickled her.

FOOTBALL PRACTICE FOUND Bert on the second team. I went to Coach Hope to find out what the deal was. I made sure to do it after practice when it was just the two of us.

�How come Bert was demoted?� I asked.

�He has to learn to better protect your backside before we can let him back on the field.�

�What would he have to do to be able to move to the first team for our next game?�

�Are you serious? He about got you killed, and, during the same play, he ignored the ball on the ground and cost us the game,� Coach Hope said.

�Coach, I�ve been blamed for losing a game. Yes, Bert messed up on that play. If we don�t get him back on the field, we�ll lose him for the season. You�ve seen what something like this does to a player. We need Bert.�

�I�ll give him a chance on Thursday, but if he messes up we�ll go with his backup. The kid can at least call out a warning.�

I chuckled.

�That is a step in the right direction.�

�How�s your back? The trainers say you�ll be ready come Friday. Don�t bullshit me,� he ordered.

�I�m about eighty-five percent right now. I�d say I can run the short and medium pass plays, but the long balls don�t have the zip on them that they need.�

�Would we be better served playing Mike?� he asked me.

Coach knew I would give him an honest answer.

�No. I read defenses better. Better enough to make up the difference in how I�m feeling. Mike deserves to play quarterback. I saw the game films. Take me out if you think I�m not playing well enough to win,� I told coach.

�I�ll trust you to be ready,� Coach Hope assured me. �We�re making a change at kicker. We�ll have the JV kicker handle short field goals and extra points. We�ll leave our regular kicker in for long field goals and kickoffs. We can�t have our kicking game lose us games.�

I shook my head.

�He�s missed two kicks all year. I think you�re messing with his confidence,� I said.

�No, you weren�t there. He folded under the pressure. I should have had anyone but him kicking. You could see it in his body language. We can�t have him kicking in pressure situations until he can do it.�

�Who�s the new kicker?� I asked.

�Wayne Turk. He�s a cocky freshman.�

�I�ll agree with that. I had to teach him some manners,� I said.

�Cassidy told me about that,� he said.

�Speaking of which, how are the after-school workouts going?�

�They had almost sixty people last night. The wrestling team is attacking it like animals. She�s working with a couple of them to be able to step in and lead the workouts. In the military, they taught us about cross-training your team. If anyone in our group was out of action, the rest of the team had to be able to perform. We need to start working to do that, especially any upperclassmen that we have who are in leadership roles. This can�t end when your group graduates.�

Coach Hope had a great point. I wanted to leave a legacy.

Thursday October 9

I WOKE TO MY PHONE ringing. I glanced at the clock, and the LCD said it was six-thirty. Who would be calling this early?

�Hello?� I croaked out.

�I thought you got up early to run? I wanted to catch you before you got your day started,� Nancy said.

I got up, grabbed a water bottle out of the refrigerator, and took a swallow as I picked up the phone, again.

�What�s up?� I asked, trying to pry the sleep out of my brain.

�I wanted to give you an update on John,� she told me.

�Is he okay?� I asked.

�Yes, but Karen dumped him as we�d predicted. I had a long talk with him about setting expectations. I told him that if he truly wanted to have multiple partners, he needed to tell his girlfriend. That way he wouldn�t hurt her.�

�No, he will hurt her, because she thinks they�re going to get married someday. I just don�t see them surviving him sleeping around. I think John has let being a college quarterback go to his head. John never struck me as the cheating type. I hate to see him throw away the perfect relationship for him, just so he can sow some wild oats,� I said.

�It�s that pledge class he�s in. They�re out of control, and I see them working on him. There are all kinds of wild rumors about them. I was actually a little happy when we were told not to go back to Theta Chi until further notice.�

�I hate to ask this, but will they target you for the rift between your houses?�

�They wouldn�t dare,� Nancy answered.

�Yeah, and they wouldn�t punch you, either. Tell me the truth, is there a chance they�d do something they shouldn�t?�

�Maybe,� she said, and let her words hang for a few moments. �You�re scaring me.�

�Look, I had something similar happen last spring. Let me get you a bodyguard until this blows over.�

�No, that�s stupid. They wouldn�t harm me, they wouldn�t dare.�

�Listen, tough girl, I like you too much to take that risk. I�ll get someone who can blend in with you. I�ll also call John and see if he�s heard anything,� I said.

�I can take care of myself, so stop worrying about me,� she started, and then got serious. �Look, I know you care about me, and I appreciate the sentiment. But I�ll not allow you to spend money on a bodyguard for me. That would just be a waste.�

�I�ll play it your way for now. But I want you to get pepper spray, and carry it with you. It can shoot up to ten feet, and it closes their eyes, they can�t see until they go to the emergency room and get it washed out,� I said.

�Really, that�s your solution?�

I chuckled because it was good to hear the old Nancy.

�Yep, that�s the deal. You get pepper spray, or you get a new buddy to follow you around. Your choice,� I said.

�I should get a few cases of the stuff, so all the sisters have one,� she teased me.

�How many sisters are there?� I asked.

�124 plus 26 pledges.�

�I�ll get enough for everybody. It�ll be sent over today.�

�You�re serious?� she asked, sounding like she didn�t believe me.

�Of course. It�s not just the Theta Chi men that could cause problems. I would feel better knowing you at least have something to protect yourself. Just don�t practice on each other in the house. The collateral damage sucks. I was in a parking lot when my ex-girlfriend, Tracy, sprayed it. I was downwind, and I�ll tell you, just that little bit made a believer out of me!� I said.

�I�ll keep that in mind. Call John and cheer him up. I�ve got to go, or I�ll be late for class.�

She hung up. It was still too early for normal people to be on the phone, but I wasn�t going back to sleep. I got up and decided to go for a long run.

BETWEEN CLASSES, I called Chuck (my security guy), and he took care of getting the pepper spray. He got them small containers that attached to their key chains. It would be there by the time they got home from classes. I called John and consoled him about Karen not wanting to go out with him anymore. He did tell me that his pledge class was in a lot of trouble. Some of them were mad at Nancy, but he figured everything would be okay.

At lunch, Maggie was back eating with us. She brought some guy I�d never seen before. Wayne made a point of talking to me about it. I think he thought I�d put the new guy through the same treatment he got.

�Aren�t you going to go all big-brother with Maggie�s new guy?�

�Why should I? She isn�t interested in him. Plus, she isn�t one of the cheerleaders,� I said.

He just sputtered. Maggie was a game-player. If I took her guy aside and quizzed him, I�d be playing right into her hands. I chuckled when word obviously got back to her and she sat in the surprised guy�s lap. I was going to have to talk to Wayne about being a little rat.

I had another chuckle when Emma told me that they�d found rides for Friday night. I knew the girls could figure it out if they tried. My phone rang.

�This is David,� I said.

�Hey, stranger, what are you doing Sunday?� Kendal asked.

�The usual: running, going to church, having brunch with my parents, and then watching football with Dad,� I said, filling her in on my busy schedule.

�Want to make a lot of money?� she asked.

I had instituted a �no modeling� rule during football season. The weekend was the only time I could do it. That was also when I looked the worst with bruising. Plus, I needed some time away from everything, so I had very little interest in Kendal�s offer to make money.

�Will you take �no� now, or do I have to act like I�m listening to you and then say �no�?�

�You have to listen to me.�

I handed the phone to Emma.

�Here, listen to my agent and, when she�s done, hand it back so I can say �no.��

She took the phone and rolled her eyes at me. Then she seemed to get really intense and made a few deep �Uh, huh� noises, trying to imitate me. Emma got really excited and squealed and handed the phone back to me. I�d never seen her this excited about anything.

�Hey, what got Emma so excited?� I asked.

�You�re a jerk. I was telling her that you�ve been asked to read for a role in an upcoming movie.�

�Oh, cool. When and where?� I asked.

Lori Winnick had told me about the movie this winter. I had never done anything like this before. I wouldn�t expect them to just hand the role to me.

�We�re scheduled for Sunday morning at eleven, in Chicago. I�ll pick you up at seven-thirty so we have plenty of time. I�ll get you the script for your section, and email it over so you can learn your lines.�

That was the part I was worried about, learning my lines. I had never done anything like that, but what the heck, I�d give it a shot. Kendal and I wrapped up our call, and I turned to find the table staring at me. Emma must have filled them in.

What followed was an epic inquisition. Of course, I didn�t have any answers. I could tell this was getting out of hand. So, I sent a tweet to slow everything down.

�Been asked to read for a movie role. No more info @ this time.�

Why that didn�t work, I have no idea. I probably should have talked to Lily first.

�WHAT THE HELL?! STOP!� I yelled.

I was in the training room getting ready for practice. Paige looked pissed at me. My yelling had Jill and Becky running out of their offices. Paige was in the process of putting on my back pads. Instead of using the pre-wrap, Paige had just started to put the regular tape on. There was a reason you use the pre-wrap: it kept the tape from sticking to your skin.

It didn�t help that the two trainers had started laughing when they saw what had happened. Paige finally figured it out and was embarrassed. The good news was she only got my left side with one strip of tape. Becky walked up and had me lift my arm. Then the evil bitch ripped it off. I confess my mom wouldn�t be proud of the names I called her. For some reason, they all thought it was funny. My sympathy goes out to women who wax.

Paige was transformed into my hero at that point. She got some spray that numbed me; then she got me ready for practice. It was getting to be quite the chore to get ready now. Besides the pads put on my back, I had to get both ankles and my left wrist taped.

In practice, I was feeling good. I still felt a twinge when I threw deep. I could do it, but I didn�t want to have to do too many long balls on Friday.

Friday October 10

A COLD FRONT HAD PUSHED its way in during the day, and the temperature had been dropping. This morning when I went to school, it was seventy; but just before kickoff, it was down to fifty-five, and there was a slight drizzle. It was going to be miserable, playing tonight.

Mt. Vernon was in our conference and they were 3�3 coming into tonight�s game. We currently stood at 5�1. On paper, we should win this game handily, but Mt. Vernon always found a way to play us tough. Tim and I stood at the edge of the field, waiting for Coach to lead us out. At his signal, we ran between the cheerleaders to our sideline. The Booster Club had gotten cowbells for the parents so you could hear them ringing while the band played our school song.

When Tim and I went out for the coin flip, we weren�t feeling the cold. Mt. Vernon was all in dark green.

�New uniforms?� I asked as we shook hands.

�We wear them for special occasions, like beating you,� their quarterback told me.

�You better go change,� Tim told them.

�Settle down,� the ref told us. �Mt. Vernon, you�re the visitor so you�ll be calling the toss. This is heads and this is tails,� the ref told us as he showed us the coin.

He then flipped it and Mt. Vernon called �tails.� It came up tails. They decided to defer to the second half, so we took the ball. They had pulled me off special teams and defense until I was 100%, so I watched as our kickoff return team brought it out to the 18 yard line.

Coach Diamond had called the first three plays, so we ran out and lined up as soon as the ball was spotted. We were in the shotgun with a back on each side of me. The power was to the left of the formation since that was where Wolf was lined up at tight end. Mt. Vernon was rushing out on the field to get set, so I wasn�t sure what defense they were in. Their basic set was a five-three. That was where they had five down linemen and three linebackers, leaving just three defensive backs. It was geared to stop the run. I�d assumed that was what they�d be in.

�Down, Set ... Hut, HUT!�

We were running the option left to our power. I put the ball in Bert�s replacement�s belly and saw he was going to go nowhere, so I pulled the ball out and made my next read, the defensive end. He was in no-mans-land, playing the pitch. I made a jab step like I was going to pitch to Jake, and used it to plant and turn upfield. One of the middle linebackers caught me after a four yard gain.

We lined up in the same formation except we flipped it because the ball was now on the left hash mark. Mt. Vernon was in their set defense with eight men in the box.

�Down, Set ... Hut, HUT!�

We went option right this time. Mt. Vernon was determined to shut down the inside, and I pulled the ball from the fullback again. The defensive end on this side forced me to pitch to Jake. Wolf made a nice block on the linebacker on this side, and Jeff had a block on the cornerback. Jake was set up for a nice gain when the cornerback made a heck of a play, shedding Jeff�s block and making the tackle, and only giving up three yards. It was now third and three.

We hurried to the line and lined up with me under center in the �I� formation. You could tell Mt. Vernon was fired up. They wanted to get a quick three-and-out to start the game. We were counting on them being aggressive and called the first counter play we had run in a real game. Basically, it looks like dive right with the fullback leading the play. Everyone blocks as if that�s where the ball�s going, to try and influence the defense into protecting that area. Instead, the tailback makes a hard jab to the right and then goes to the left side of the line.

�Down, Set ... Hut, HUT!�

It worked just like we�d drawn it up. Jake made the jab step and their defense took the bait. There was a huge pile on the right side of the line. When Jake cut back he had a crease where the middle linebacker should have been, and it was off to the races. Luckily for Mt. Vernon, their safety was able to track down Jake after only fifteen yards.

We ran up to the line, and I called the play as the ref set the ball and the chains hurried to get set. Mt. Vernon was rushing to get into place.

�BINGO, BINGO!� I called an option away from the power; in this case, it was to the left.

�Down, Set ... Hut, HUT!�

This time the fullback had a crease, so I let him run the ball. He was able to pick up three yards. We ran up to the line.

�BINGO ONE, BINGO ONE! I called the first pass of the game. It was off the same play-action as the option.

�Down, Set ... Hut, HUT!�

I put the ball in the fullback�s gut and then pulled it out. Wolf had brush-blocked the middle linebacker and let him run past him. I did a little hop to get over the line and hit Wolf in stride. The safety made a hell of a play and Wolf only gained eleven yards. The only problem was the safety lost the collision. Wolf was a big boy at six-five and 235 pounds, and their safety was five-ten and 165 pounds. He may have made the tackle, but he was lying on the field, holding his left arm. The game was called to a halt while Mt. Vernon took care of their injured player.

I trotted over to Coach Diamond while we had the injury timeout. Coach Hope came over with his clipboard.

�Their backup is a sophomore that hasn�t played but a handful of downs. Let�s switch to the passing game and have Wolf work him over,� Coach Hope said.

�Mike, Bert you�re in!� Coach Diamond called. �Shift, four wide, power strong, �X� skinny.�

We were going into a four-receiver set with three receivers on the strong side. The receivers were labeled W, X, Y and Z. W was the weak side receiver. X was the tight end. Skinny was a tight post from an inside player. The final piece was the shift. We would move into it on �Set,� forcing Mt. Vernon to react to our formation change.

�Down, Set ... Hut, HUT!� I called, with more of a pause to allow Mike to shift into the slot.

On the shift, Mt. Vernon was screaming a change in defense. The third linebacker was moving back to a safety position on the snap of the ball. The middle linebacker let Wolf go to help cover Mike. That was what we were looking for, and I hit Wolf just as he made his cut to the post. The linebacker turned and crossed his feet the wrong way to run with him, giving Wolf an advantage. The new safety closed and when he went to tackle Wolf, he was hit with a straight-arm that put him on his butt.

Wolf was gone until the weak-side cornerback made a shoestring tackle. He tackled Wolf at the 5 yard line.

�HUDDLE UP!� I called.

I wanted to give Coach Diamond time to get Jake back into the game. He was our more-experienced goal-line back. He took Mike�s spot.

�Dive right,� Jake told me.

I called the play and checked the defense. They were now in a six down linemen goal-line formation. I knew that meant that they were in man-to-man on the outside. Bill would be a lock to score.

�Check, Check! Check, Check!� I called to let everyone know it was a pass play. As I called �Check� I held up a fist to let Bill know the ball was coming his way.

�Down, Set ... Hut, HUT!�

I made a play-action motion to Jake as I held the ball on my hip. I spun to the weak side, hiding the ball as long as I could. I found Bill racing to the corner, so I threw my rainbow arc pass just in bounds for him to go get it. He reached up, pulled it back in, and went to the ground so the defender couldn�t make a play. The cowbells told me that the crowd knew we just scored. With the extra point, we were up 7�0.

Mt. Vernon couldn�t get their offense on track. Their defense toughened up and held us to just one more score come halftime. We were up 14�0 when we came out for the second half.

Mt. Vernon got the ball first in the second half. They were making a nice drive, and I was getting worried that we might have a game on our hands. They put together a nine-play drive that had the ball on our 17 yard line. Their quarterback made a mental mistake and turned to the left to hand off when his fullback and tailback both went right. Jim was let go at tackle because he was on the side where the play wasn�t going. He reached out, swatted the ball out of the quarterback�s hands, and fell on it.

Coach Diamond had called the same three plays to start the second half. We ran out onto the field and lined up. Mt. Vernon was slow getting off the field. On the snap, they had a couple of offensive players slowly heading to the sideline. There were flags all over the field.

Bert had gotten his job back during the first half, so I made the option read for the inside and saw it was covered. Their defensive end got his feet tangled and fell down. I cut upfield with Ed on my shoulder, waiting for the pitch. If you broke through the eight-man front, the only real obstacle was the safety. I made a move on him that made Ed laugh. The poor kid was searching for his jock.

The fast cornerback was trying to track me down. I focused on running hard but relaxed like my speed coach had taught me, and I found that I wasn�t losing any ground. The long score took the life out of Mt. Vernon. Coach Hope pulled me from the game at that point and let Mike play most of the third quarter and all of the fourth. Both teams didn�t do much from that point on, and the score ended 21�0.

My final stats were 298 yards passing and 104 yards rushing. I also had two TDs throwing and one running. Bill had one of the TDs and Jeff the other. Bill had 8 catches for 160 yards, Jeff had 7 for 93 yards, and Wolf had 6 for 103 yards. Jake had 82 yards rushing, Ed had 56 yards and Mike added 52 yards. As a team, we had 306 yards rushing and 356 yards passing for a total of 672 yards. Mt. Vernon managed only 236 yards of total offense. By all rights, this game was not near as close as the score indicated.

The best part was there had been no sacks, and I felt great after the game.

MONA WAS WAITING FOR me when I came out of the locker room. I took her hand and led her to the Jeep. It was interesting that we hadn�t talked other than the text I sent to ask her out. We chatted about the game on our ride over to Monical�s. When we got there, there was a line to get in. The assistant manager saw us standing in line and came out to get us. Mike�s dad had reserved the banquet room for football players and their guests.

As we walked in, I got a video camera and mic shoved in my face by the local sports gal. I really didn�t like her, because she was all about creating stories instead of reporting them.

�David ...� she started.

I held up my hand in front of the camera. I recognized their normal guy, and he looked a little embarrassed by the ambush.

�Hang on. Let�s do this right. Let me get my teammates that did well tonight, and we can do it on the stage,� I told the reporter. I turned to Mona. �Go get Coach, Mike, Jim, Jeff, Jake, Wolf and Ed and tell them to meet me on the stage.�

She took off to help me. Tracy was there so I waved her over. She was talking to a man in a Northwestern polo shirt. She came over.

�Can you act as MC and run the press conference?� I asked her.

She gave me a big smile. I think I made her day.

�Of course.�

I told her who all was going to be on stage, and to save me for last so the crazy sports lady didn�t leave after I talked. There were a couple of print-media types and a handful of bloggers setting up. This was the first time we�d talked to the press after the game this year. You could tell when you were starting to be a story by who showed up. The switch in the offense, and me getting well, had started to bring the local guys out. If I could put a few more games together like tonight, we�d start seeing the major-market reporters.

Tracy went up and did her bit. She hadn�t missed a beat from last year. She was a natural in front of the camera, and the sports guys loved her. Alan had given her the stats for the game, and I think the sports reporters asked her more questions than the rest of us. It finally got to me, and the reporter I was dreading kicked off the festivities.

�Is it true that Lincoln High is supplying its athletes with performance-enhancing drugs?� she asked.

I had to be careful because this was being taped. Tracy stepped in front of Coach Hope to keep him from coming to the mic. I should have done my usual dance where I ignore the question and say what I wanted to. She had hit a nerve tonight and I was pissed, exactly what she was looking for.

�No,� I started. The press hates one-word answers. They make terrible sound bites. �Before we continue this interview, I�m going to get something off my chest. I really don�t know where you come up with this crap.�

Tracy smacked me in the back of the head. I knew at that moment I needed to be very careful about what I said next. This was made for TV and the Internet. I had cussed and gotten whacked for it.

�I guess I�m not supposed to speak my mind; but for once, I�m going to. I thought reporters were supposed to report the story. It�s obvious that�s not what you do. Your focus is on you. You want to sensationalize everything so that you can move on to a bigger market. I personally look forward to the day when you�re gone, and we can talk sports, not made-up stuff that gets you sound bites.�

She had gone beet red. At first, there was dead silence; then people started to clap. This was our home turf, after all. The cameraman winked at me. He turned off his camera so she couldn�t follow up. The print reporters wanted examples of what she�d done in the past. I teased them about being lazy. I wasn�t going down that rabbit hole.

Jeff Delahey got us back on track and we talked sports. The sports gal got some comments on the way out from our supporters. Jeff stopped me before joining my date in the banquet room.

�You are by far my favorite player to cover. I have so much to work with for my Sunday article that I should be paying you,� he told me.

�Jeff, you�re as bad as she is. You just want to make a splash with your readers.�

�Heck yes! By Monday evening, I bet she�s no longer on the air,� he said.

�Why? They know what she is, and they�ve kept her on until now.�

�We�ll see,� he said, like he knew something I didn�t.

I just shrugged and went to �bump� into the recruiters that were here tonight. If I worked the whole room, I figured it wasn�t blatant. I�d told Tracy to tell them to contact Bo Harrington since he agreed to be my main contact for recruiting. He was sending everything to Tracy so she could keep track of it.

Northwestern wanted me to make an unofficial visit with all my guys. Bill was scheduled to make an official visit next Saturday. They were playing Nebraska for homecoming. When I �bumped� into their guy, I told him that we would probably be there. I inquired where I might get tickets. He said he�d talk to Bo once we figured out how many we needed.

I FINALLY GOT TO THE banquet room and found Mona with all the varsity cheerleaders. When I came up to the group, she gave me a kiss. That got all their attention. We hadn�t exactly advertised that we were going out tonight. I was surprised my freshmen hadn�t spilled the beans.

I was a little taken aback when Reese Daniel, who was one of the groups I didn�t like all that much, got in my face.

�Where�s your school spirit? I hear you haven�t signed up for the Band Auction tomorrow.�

�It might have something to do with them not asking me,� I shot back. �Plus, do you remember last year�s auction? It kind of sucked. Why would I want to go through that again?�

Sammie Goudy, whom I did like, backed up Reese.

�Beth asked us to help the band recruit bachelors. She said you�d do it.�

I looked up at the ceiling and shook my head.

�Okay, but if no one bids on me, I�ll come looking for you all.�

�Don�t worry about it. Someone will bid on you,� Tracy assured me.

Where had I heard that before? They all laughed at me. I was contemplating telling them �no� when Mona got smart and took me over to the pizza to distract me. I knew how much something like this cost, and I found Mike and his parents. I gave Mr. Herndon a couple of large bills to help cover the bill. He tried to give it back, but I could see he was grateful. I made sure a couple of the guys saw me do it, and they started coming up with money as well.

I took Mike aside and told him to get Jim, Wolf, Tim, Jake, Ed and their parents together if they were here. We took over a section of the banquet room.

�Bill Callaway is making his official visit to Northwestern next weekend. They�re playing Nebraska for homecoming, and I was thinking about us all going up for the weekend. Drive up Saturday morning and then come back Sunday. If we all want to play together in college, we need to get serious about looking at some colleges,� I said.

�Are you just asking the boys, or can parents come?� asked Ed�s dad.

�I would love for everyone to go and see the campus. The boys may want to go out and play Saturday night,� I warned them. �I just need to know how many are going so we can get the tickets. I�ll pay for them up front, but you need to pay me back. On unofficial visits, you have to pay for everything. I can also see about getting a block of rooms for the night.�

I would later learn that was true as far as paying for the trip, but the university could give a potential recruit and his family three tickets to the game on an unofficial visit.

�You might have to find a hotel outside of Evanston at this late date. I�m a little concerned about you guys driving if you go out Saturday night,� Mrs. Tams, Wolf�s mom, said.

�I�ll bring a van and drive. I don�t drink,� I said.

�That�s true. David takes his conditioning seriously,� Mike told the parents.

After everyone agreed they wanted to go, I took Wolf�s parents aside and talked to them. It looked like most of the parents were going, too, but I knew money was tight, and they hadn�t committed.

�I don�t want to make this awkward, but are you worried about the cost of this trip?� I asked.

They both looked at each other, and then Mr. Tams nodded. He had just gotten back to work and he was underemployed, as were so many others, and money was still an issue in the Tams household.

�If you wouldn�t be offended, I would like to invite you all to come as my guests. Wolf and I are good friends, and I wouldn�t want him to miss out. I also know he relies on you for guidance. I would like for you both to go next weekend.�

�I don�t know if we can do that. I�d hate to feel indebted more than we already are,� Mr. Tams told me. �We know that you played a big part in helping Wolf go to Prom.�

�Now that one wasn�t just me. Jim and the baseball team all chipped in,� I said, and then decided to tell them everything. �Look, I�m doing this for selfish reasons. Wolf�s going to be a heck of a football player in college, and maybe beyond if he continues to develop. I don�t think I could survive college without him around to cheer me up with his stupid jokes.�

Mr. Tams looked indignant, but Mrs. Tams laughed. I think I found the source of Wolf�s bad jokes. I also figured out who wore the pants in the family.

�Thank you, David. It�s good to know that Wolf has friends like you. We would love to go,� Mrs. Tams said.

�Can you do me one favor? I don�t want Wolf to feel weird about the weekend. Can we just keep this between us?� I asked.

�Of course,� Mr. Tams said.

MONA WANTED TO GO HOME after Monical�s. I gave her a kiss goodnight at the door, just a little disappointed. I had to remind myself that I shouldn�t expect sex. If it happened, it was a gift.

Chapter 8 � Band Auction

Saturday October 11

I wanted to watch the Georgia vs. Missouri and LSU vs. Florida games today. I�d have to record them if I went to the Band Auction and the party later tonight. The late game was Oregon vs. UCLA. I figured I could watch that one.

I really didn�t have high expectations for the auction. One of the band guys had called me and asked that I be there by noon. The auction started at one o�clock. He asked that I wear a sports coat. I went through my closet and settled on a white silk t-shirt with my red jacket and black slacks.

I showed up on time and was ushered backstage with all the other bachelors. I was surprised when I was the only football player. The only two that I knew fairly well were Mitch Evans, on the cross-country team, and Justin Tune, from baseball. The rest were from the band and theater departments. They all seemed like nice guys, but I never got a chance to hang out with them. I made a point to talk to each one of them. Several were nervous, so I gathered them all around me.

�Look. Nothing will be as bad as what happened to me last year. My girlfriend dumped me when she refused to bid on me, and she bid on another guy. I then was bid on by a bunch of guys,� I said with a shiver to scare them.

It had actually been my friends wanting a guys� night out.

�I was forced to go on a �date� with, like, seven guys.�

I hung my head because I remembered that was the night that Cindy and Suzanne went out with their exes behind my back.

�So, how bad could it be?� I asked.

For some reason, they weren�t encouraged by my speech. I�d have to work on that. The band guy that was running the event came back to talk to us.

�We have ten guys this year, and at last count, fifty-three girls picked up tickets. When you get out there, sell it. The funds are going to replace some of our worn-out uniforms.�

�How much money do you need to raise?� I asked.

�Anything over $750 would be enough.�

It might be worth it to just give them the money and skip out of here. I thought about bailing when he started talking again. He read off the order in which we�d be introduced and then auctioned off. I cringed when I was last. I would have to sit through this whole ordeal, worrying about if anyone would bid on me or not.

Last year Beth had organized a great event, but that was Beth. We had a dance routine and a real auctioneer. This year they just walked us out on stage. The band guy introduced one of the dads, and he tried to auction us off. I looked out into the crowd and saw only band and theater girls.

There were four that weren�t part of those two groups: Peggy Pratt, who had rejected me as boyfriend material; Jan Duke, who dumped me in middle school to go out with Justin; Lisa Felton, who every girl I knew warned me off of; and Sharon Riley, who I knew from my drinking days in middle school. I was more than a little pissed to see that Mona hadn�t shown up; nor had Reese Daniel or Sammie Goudy, who�d talked me into this. None of the other cheerleaders had shown up either.

The one that really surprised me was that Maggie hadn�t shown up. I figured this was her chance to get that date she wanted. Then I remembered that whoever won the date had to pay for it. She just didn�t seem the type to do something like that. I sent a text to the varsity cheerleaders.

�If I don�t get bid on ...�

I left the rest to their imaginations.

The auction was going to be a disaster. The first boy up for bid was a freshman who hadn�t hit puberty yet. I had seen him in a play in middle school, and he was funny.

�Who�ll give me $25 to start the bidding off? That�s $25 ...�

You would think the auditorium was empty. I heard Justin mumble �Oh Christ� under his breath. The other nine of us were getting nervous. The poor kid up front looked like he was going to puke.

�Okay, how about $20 ... $15 ... $10 ... $5 ... $1?�

Then all the girls giggled. Apparently, the first guy was a jokester.

�If you pay me $5 I�ll take him off your hands,� one of the girls offered.

�I�ll take him out for free,� another one added.

�What the heck, I�ll pay a quarter.�

He ended up going for $15. It was pure torture, both for him and for the rest of us; our stress meters were pegged. It was a good thing the next three guys had girlfriends. The unwritten rule was that the girlfriend would bid $25 and everyone else would back off. The fifth boy must have been the band stud. He raised $75. By the time it got to Mitch, the girls were getting into it.

I wasn�t surprised when Peggy opened the bidding at $25. I had a feeling that was where we stood after our parting of ways. Mitch had been pushing her to date him when we first were thinking about going out. Then Lisa Felton bid $30 and Jan Duke $35. I guess the �girl code� wasn�t in place for him. It went back and forth until it reached $45. Peggy never bid after her first opener. I wondered if she�d come just to help Mitch out. Then a band girl joined the bidding at $50. Neither Lisa nor Jan had enough for that, so the band girl won Mitch.

I always thought Justin was a pig when it came to dating girls. He�d gotten Jan to go out with him while she was dating me. He then slept with her and then dumped her after he told everyone what they�d done. I played baseball with him, so I�d heard several other similar stories.

I rooted for him not to get any bids. At first, he didn�t. When it reached $10, one of the theater girls paid it. Now it was my turn.

�We saved the most eligible bachelor at Lincoln High for last. Who�ll kick off the bidding at $25?�

Crud, crickets again. I figured I�d take the bull by the horns. I took the mic from the auctioneer.

�Here�s the deal: I�ll match whatever is bid to the band, and I�ll pay for the date. Finally, I�ll take whoever wins the bid to the Homecoming Dance. Plus, I�ll also accompany them to the party tonight,� I said.

One of the girls raised her hand.

�Would you be willing to go on a group date?�

�Sure,� I said.

�Then I bid $40,� she said for herself and three of her friends.

I handed the mic back to the dad trying to be an auctioneer.

�$50,� another group shouted out.

It got to $85 when I was floored.

�$100!� Peggy bid.

That ended up killing the other bids, and Mitch gave me a pissed-off look. I just shrugged, because I�d thought she�d decided not to date me. Maybe she was just doing it for the charity. They had everyone line up that had won bids and had them pay in order. One girl was $10 short, so I made up the difference. Peggy didn�t say a word to me while we were in line. Mitch was just two people in front of us, so I kept quiet.

When we got up to the front of the line, Mitch had left.

�How much are you guys short?� I asked the organizer.

�If you match Peggy�s bid, we�re $150 short of goal.�

�How about I take care of that, but you give me drink tickets for tonight.�

Each year they had a bar set up for the party. One of the parents donated the booze. He handed me fifty tickets. They normally were $5 each. I was going to be popular tonight.

As Peggy and I walked out, I figured I needed to take charge.

�I�ll pick you up at six and we�ll go to dinner. If we need a reservation, you take care of it. I�ll be wearing jeans and a t-shirt tonight,� I told her.

�Alright, I�ll see you then,� she said, and then went to her car.

I went home and watched the first half of the LSU vs. Florida game.

I CHANGED INTO MY VINTAGE jeans and a t-shirt that had �AC/DC� on it. I also wore my handmade boots that looked like black army boots with big silver zippers on the outside.

I pulled up to Peggy�s house at six, and she darted out the door. I had barely stopped when she jumped in. I heard her mom.

�Peggy, get back in here!�

�Just go,� Peggy begged me.

I was not getting in the middle of something. I might want to go out with Peggy again. I got out of the Jeep and went to the front door where I met Mrs. Pratt. Peggy hadn�t budged.

�You want me to drag her back into the house?� I asked.

Mrs. Pratt seriously considered it and then turned on me.

�Where are you going tonight?�

�I�m taking her to dinner and then the band party. I plan on getting her all liquored up and then dropping her off at your front door around four in the morning. Do you want me to just ring the doorbell and run, or do you want me to pour her into her bed?�

She didn�t miss a beat.

�Do me a favor and dump her in her bed. We don�t lock the front door. Just be aware that my dear husband has a shotgun. You might want to be quiet when you bring her home.�

�Fair enough. Did you want to talk to your daughter before I commit unspeakable acts with her?�

�Nah, I trust you to keep her out of jail.�

�Don�t be jinxing me,� I scowled as I headed for the Jeep.

I could her laugh as I left.

�What did my mother want?� Peggy asked.

�She wanted to know what we�re doing tonight.�

�I don�t think I want to know what you told her, do I?� she asked.

�No, probably not. So, where are we going to eat?� I asked.

�How about the Chinese place by the park?�

When we got there, we saw they had a line. I went up to the hostess who at first gave me a funny look when she saw what I was wearing. She then looked up and saw it was me. It was Gina Tasman, Alan�s girlfriend. I slipped her a twenty.

�Reservation for Dawson,� I told her.

She gave me a wink and we were seated. Peggy gave me a sheepish look when we were alone.

�I forgot to call for a reservation,� she confessed.

�That�s okay, they know me here.�

�Is that right? I bet you can�t get us mixed drinks?� she challenged me.

�What do you want?� I asked.

�I don�t know. I just feel like getting drunk.�

It sounded like I might be taking her home and pouring her into bed. Her mom couldn�t be too mad, because I had warned her. I just hoped she didn�t get arrested. When the waiter came over, I ordered appetizers and our drinks.

�We�ll have egg rolls and potstickers. I�ll have an iced tea with lemon, and she�ll have an iced tea from New England.�

�I�ll need to see her ID,� he said.

I held out my hand and Peggy gave me her ID. I put a twenty on top of it and handed it to the waiter. The twenty disappeared and he handed her back her ID.

�What�s going on?� I asked her.

�I�ll tell you some other time. I just want to have fun tonight.�

�I can appreciate that.�

We fell into a relaxed conversation. Peggy�s spirits seemed to rise after her second drink. I refused to order her any more for fear I�d be carrying her out of the restaurant. I figured I was pushing it with two of them. On the ride to the party, she opened up.

�My parents may be breaking up,� she blurted out.

�I�m sorry to hear that,� I said, not knowing what else to say.

�Please stop the car,� she told me.

My first thought was she needed to throw up. �Stupid boy.� She just needed to be held. Jeeps are not made for that. I got us out of the Jeep and held her. She put her face into my chest and cried. I think she just needed someone to listen. We sat down in the grass and I rocked her.

Wouldn�t you know it, the police showed up. He had his lights flashing, and put a spotlight on us.

�Hey, David, everything okay?� he said over the speaker.

I just nodded, and he drove away. The upside was that Peggy wanted to go to the party now, instead of crying. When we got there, Peggy left me so she could wash her face. I went in and saw all the cheerleaders there.

�Where were you guys?� I asked.

�JV football game,� Tracy told me. I should have known that. �Who bought you?�

�Peggy did, and she wants to get drunk. Would you guys drink with her?�

Like I needed to ask. Peggy came back and I handed the girls drink tickets. I gave Peggy an extra one and asked for a Mountain Dew. I guarded our tables as they got in the drink line. Then the football players started to show up. I handed Mike 20 tickets to distribute. He made sure Wolf and his date had six of them, and then gave one or two to all the other guys, depending on whether they had a date or not.

The girls all came back with New England Iced Teas. Crud. Peggy was going to be face-down shortly because each drink had four shots of alcohol in it. It looked like the guys were copying the girls. We were going to have some drunk people on our hands before the night was over. Something smart the Band did was valet park everyone. If you were too drunk to drive, you didn�t get your car keys back.

I then heard the band start; they were playing swing music. The girls in dance class had taught me how to do it.

�Who wants to dance?� I asked.

No one in my group was brave enough, so I went to the dance floor and stood in the middle. I was the only one there. I pointed at the crowd and one of the theater girls was brave enough to come out and dance with me. She was good. I was throwing her all over the place, and she just followed my lead. When the music stopped, she was panting. The band went into another swing number. Another girl, who was even better, took the first girl�s place. After two more songs, the band stopped for a quick break.

I was sweating my butt off. I went back to the table and handed out the rest of my tickets. Peggy got me another Mountain Dew and sat in my lap. I didn�t expect her to kiss me in front of everyone. Peggy wasn�t normally that outgoing. I finally had to stop her before Mr. Happy made me do something I knew she wasn�t ready for.

What I hadn�t realized was that everyone had bought another drink while I was gone, and Peggy was on her fifth one. Everyone else was on his or her third. Peggy jumped off my lap and went to the restroom. Kim took Peggy�s place in my lap and kissed me. It wasn�t just a friendly kiss, either. I looked around and all the guys with dates were making out with their girlfriends. The single guys were chatting up other girls or making out. Much more alcohol and this could get interesting.

�Get off my man, bitch,� I heard as Kim was almost knocked out of my lap.

If I hadn�t grabbed her, she would have landed on her backside. I grabbed Peggy to keep her from getting into a fight. Kim wiggled her derri�re on my lap and then jumped up with a smirk. I pulled Peggy into my lap before she got any ideas. I kissed her to get her back into a good mood.

The music started up again. They had a new band that played more recent stuff. No one wanted to dance with me, so I just headed to the dance floor again. The girls from my dance class had shown up, plus the theater girls had adopted me. I was having a great time until the cops arrived and the music stopped. One of the band members announced that the police were outside.

�Everyone just relax! Let me go talk to them!� I said as I headed out to do just that.

Billy Delaney was one of the police officers.

�Hey, Billy, what can I do for you?� I asked.

�I have reports of teens peeing in the bushes. There wouldn�t happen to be underage drinking going on, would there?� he asked.

�You got it on the first try. What do I need to do to keep the football team out of jail?� I asked.

�Find everyone rides home. We�ll stay here and make sure no one who�s been drinking is driving.�

�Fair enough,� I said.

I told the band people what the deal was. They agreed to shut the party down and take care of the theater, dance and band people. The cheerleaders and football players were all drunk. I was going to need help, so I called my dad. I looked at my watch; it was only 9:30.

�Hey, Dad, I need some help. The police are at the band party, and several of the guys and cheerleaders have had a few and can�t drive home. Can you call some of the parents and see if they�ll help us with rides?�

�Have you been drinking?�

�No, sir. I have to go to Chicago tomorrow.�

Thirty minutes later, several parents showed up. The funny part was that everyone continued to drink while we waited. It got better when the booze finally caught up with them. Four drinks with teenagers almost always leads to puking. I couldn�t believe that I was holding Peggy�s hair. Normally I�d just join her because I have a weak stomach. Mom found me and started laughing.

�I guess Kyle toughened you up,� she said.

�I guess. Mom, you know Peggy,� I said as an introduction.

Mom just laughed when Peggy flipped me off. I helped her wash up and got her to my Jeep. Billy told me everyone that had been over-served was accounted for, and the police left. I was pissed at myself because last year�s team had had something similar happen. I would talk to everyone on Monday.

We arrived at the Pratt�s, and Peggy had fallen asleep on the ride home. Mrs. Pratt was watching TV when I walked in their front door.

�Hey, Peggy�s a little under the weather. I�m going to carry her upstairs. I need your help getting her ready for bed,� I said.

�Do I need to bring her water and aspirin?�

�She already puked, so she probably is a little dehydrated. Do you have any Gatorade?� I asked.

I went and got Peggy and carried her upstairs. She woke up enough to help her mom change her into a t-shirt. I was kicked out while she was changing. She took a couple of sips of Gatorade and rushed to the bathroom again. The poor girl was dry-heaving. I rubbed her back until she was done. I made her brush her teeth and take a couple of aspirin. She drank half a bottle of Gatorade. She seemed to be holding it down now, so I tucked her in. She was sound asleep before I turned off the light. I put her garbage can by the side of her bed, just in case.

Mrs. Pratt wanted details. I told her that Peggy was upset about some issues at home. I left unsaid what those problems were. I also told her about Peggy crying. She hugged me and sent me home.

Sunday October 12

KENDAL PICKED ME UP at seven. I made cinnamon rolls and brought Kendal coffee. I made myself hot tea and put it in a travel mug. I�d gotten hooked on the stuff when I went to the UK for the Range Sports photo shoot. Kendal handed me the script I would read for today�s audition. The working title was Star Academy. Lori Winnick had had a recent sci-fi hit in Disparate. She was playing the head of the academy in the film, and her character had a son named Roman. Kendal told me that they just sent the script to her.� I think she really forgot to forward it to me.

I was reading for Roman. Even though there was no difference between royalty and commoners at the academy, Roman felt the difference. He was also a bit of a bad-boy ladies� man. The part I was reading today was the seduction of Amelia. She was in Royal�s unit; Royal was the lead character. Roman would try to steal her away from Royal by seducing her.

The good news was there weren�t a lot of lines to learn. By the time we got to Chicago, I was ready to go.

WHEN WE GOT TO THE studio, I found myself seated in a hall with ten other actors. When the last two showed up, we were taken into a conference room, and a young-looking man came in.

�You�re all reading for the part of Roman. Does everyone have their script?�

One of the guys didn�t, so he gave one to him.

�You�ll be reading with Bree Steno, who�s going to be playing the part of Amelia. We�re going to do this in makeup and dress, and the audition will be videotaped. Please bring your own take to the scene. Be creative, and break a leg.�

With that, we all went to makeup and wardrobe. I watched what everyone else was doing. They were getting into futuristic-looking uniforms. Something I learned from my modeling camp in New York was that you had either to fit the part or do something different. I was the last one on the list, so I knew they would need something to jolt them into paying attention to me.

I decided to go with form-fitting shorts and t-shirt with the Star Academy logo on them. If I hadn�t been comfortable with my body, this outfit would have been a problem. I threw on a robe so the others couldn�t see what I planned to wear as I went to makeup. The other actors were going with all kinds of wild things, everything from eye patches to scars and spiked blue hair. I chose to have them just even out my skin tones and leave me as natural as possible.

It was going to be a couple of hours before I could do my scene, so I asked them if they had a gym. I went and worked out. When I came back, I found Kendal.

�You do know that outfit is almost transparent.�

�It got worse when I started to sweat. Is it too much?� I asked.

She had me turn around so she could check me from all angles. She looked a little flushed.

�Dang, I sometimes forget how good that bod looks.�

�Perfect, that was the response I was hoping to get. Can you check to see when I�m up while I go get a drink?�

She came rushing to get me.

�They�re ready,� she told me.

I followed her to the set. When I walked in, I looked around. They had a blue screen as the background and two cameras at fixed positions, and there was a cameraman with a handheld. There was a small round white table with two white chairs. I still had the towel around my neck from the workout. I just left it on. Something I�d learned to sell was sex, and I knew this looked good.

They had marks on the floor. The producer showed me where he wanted me to start, and they had it blocked off so that we wouldn�t get outside the boundaries. He then told me to get on my starting mark and they would call action and send in Amelia.

I stood so I was facing away from Amelia. I suspected that I knew who she was. I had met a Bree when I went to Stanford to see my mom during her cancer treatments. There had been a Bree who showed up at the restaurant for a photo op; she was in the vampire show that all the girls loved. I didn�t figure there were that many Brees. I wanted to surprise her when I turned around. I got set with one foot slightly raised to draw the eye to my lower half.

�Action!�

I heard Bree walk in. She stopped, and I let her look me over before I turned. I had a slight smile on my face and saw her react to me when she recognized me. It was the Bree I knew. She sat down at the table. I walked up to her, making her eye-level with my groin. She seemed to get a little nervous. I just smirked at her as I played up the role.

�So, you fancy yourself a big-game hunter?� she teased me.

I reached out and caressed her cheek to draw her eyes to mine.

�The chase is about feeling what your prey is feeling.�

�Is that right?�

I slowly circled her, as if I was stalking her. I lost my towel. She watched as I gracefully moved.

�It�s all about the timing, and when you make your move. Not when you�re ready, but when they are. The anticipation builds. When they know what�s coming. Every nerve ending is tingling, and ready for it. It�s the moment when they�re most alive, with the expectation that the hunter has them in his sights,� I told her.

�Are you trying to seduce me, David?� Bree asked.

I kept a straight face. Bree had forgotten my character was called Roman.

�No,� I said, as I grasped her hair. �That part is already done.�

I pulled her up out of the chair and she came willingly into my arms. I looked her in the eye for a moment, and then I leaned down and kissed her with fierceness. I wanted to possess her. Bree ran her hands up my back and put her fingers into my hair.

I had completely forgotten we were on a set until I heard, �Cut!�

Bree and I parted, panting. She had a hunger in her eyes. If I was on that vampire show, she would have sunk her teeth into my neck by now. I could see Bree shake her head to clear it, and then she looked at me and smiled.

�You�re a naughty boy, and you�re dangerous. If we had you out in LA, you�d be in big trouble,� she warned me.

�I thought the whole idea was to seduce you,� I said.

�I think you nailed it. When they see this at the studio, you�ll be a lock.�

�If this movie gig is just about kissing pretty girls, I�m in.�

�You can make a good living doing just that,� she said sagely.

Kendal and I watched the playback. The young man told us that they�d be putting in bulkheads and a window that looked out onto the planet�s surface as background. They had it set up, so he gave us a sneak peek of what the background would look like. The whole scene looked good. I was excited to try this.

�I like your take on Roman. What made you go in that direction?� the producer asked me.

�It was just that everyone else was trying to go over the top, so I wanted to keep it simple,� I said.

�No, I liked that also, but I was talking about the kiss. That came across as genuine. No one else kissed her,� he explained.

�I thought I was supposed to seduce her. Did I do something wrong?� I asked.

�NO!� Bree exclaimed.

The producer chuckled. I think part of what they were doing was seeing if we had chemistry.

�I can tell you�re a model by the way you move. We�ll need to work with you a little bit with that, but I haven�t seen anybody better. From looking at the playback, you and Bree came alive on screen. I don�t want to get your hopes up, but you did very well.�

I had Kendal take a few shots of Bree and me so I could send them to Lily. My Twitter account blew up on the way home. I had people I�d never heard of commenting on the pics of Bree and me. It didn�t help when Bree got on and commented on what a good kisser I was.

What I didn�t know yet was the game of self-promotion that�s needed in the movie industry. The clip of my audition was soon on the Star Academy movie website. Lily grabbed the link and put it on my Facebook page. By the time I got home, I had over ten thousand likes. This stuff was insane, compared to what I�d done so far.

This was going to be fun.

Chapter 9 � Stryker

Monday October 13

I had called Peggy last night and we arranged to run this morning. She explained that since I was now dating her, I should come to pick her up. That was why I found myself jogging up to her house. Mr. Pratt was coming out the back door to go to work.

�Morning,� I said in way of a greeting.

�I want to talk to you,� he said in an unfriendly way.

I just stopped and tried to figure out what his deal was.

�Who do you think you are, taking my daughter out and getting her drunk?� he asked.

Only my mom gets away with that.

�I�m the guy that who was sober and took care of your daughter. I�m the guy that who she cried her eyes out to because her parents are fighting. I�m not trying to get into your family�s business, but you need to take care of that, or she�s going to opt out.�

�I don�t think you�re the right guy for my daughter to be dating. I was against it before, and now I�m sure I was right.�

�Daddy!�

Peggy startled us both as she came out the back door.

�Peggy, we�ll talk about this when I get home tonight,� Mr. Pratt said, and he got in his car and drove away.

We stretched in silence and then began to run. I was waiting to see what Peggy had to say.

�I suppose you don�t want to date me now,� she said.

�Why do you say that?�

�Well, because my dad doesn�t want us to date.�

�I would only not want to date you if you didn�t want to date me. Do you still want to date me?� I asked.

�Yes.�

�Then I�m good,� I said.

Peggy got serious.

�David, we need to talk. I want to make sure we�re on the same page.�

I hated these talks. I just waited her out.

�I want to be clear that we�re just dating,� she said.

�I think you might want to clarify that for me.�

�I thought about us more this weekend. I�m off to college next year, and I�m not dumb enough to think that we can survive two years with me away at school. I just can�t see us being serious. I want us to go out and have a good time, but we both need to know that it isn�t more than it is.�

�What does that mean, though? Are you my girlfriend? Are we exclusive?� I asked.

She got a pained look on her face.

�It means that we�re just dating. I make no claim on you. If you go out with someone else, that�s okay with me.�

�Peggy, I can�t believe you mean that. You�d be okay if I took other girls out on dates?� I asked.

�Well, yes, but don�t get me wrong, I want to date you. I want to have fun, and do things together. What I don�t want to have happen is that when I leave, you feel bad. I plan on being friends with you long after we graduate.�

�Okay, but you have to go to a party with me next Wednesday night.�

�What, you mean the day after tomorrow? It would take an act of congress to get me out of the house to a party after what I did Saturday. There�s no way I�d be allowed to go. You saw my dad,� Peggy reminded me.

�No, I mean the following Wednesday, nine days from now. What if I got your mom�s permission?�

�I wouldn�t bother trying,� she said.

We spent the rest of the run talking about her hangover, and me going to Chicago. When we got back to her house, I went in with her to talk to her mom.

�Hey, Mrs. Pratt, can Peggy go to a party with me Wednesday night next week? I promise to bring her home full of cake and ice cream.�

�Oh, really? And where will this party be?�

�It�ll be over at State. I have an in with the guest of honor, and scored a plus-one invite.�

�What time would Peggy be home?�

�I�d say no later than nine o�clock. It is a school night, after all.�

�It�s fine by me,� Mrs. Pratt said.

�Hang on! Why will I be full of cake and ice cream?� Peggy asked.

�Because that�s what�ll be served at my nephew�s birthday party,� I told her.

They both kicked me out of the house. My nephew Kyle was going to be one.

WHEN I GOT TO SCHOOL, Wolf had waited for me. He came up and gave me a hug. I was giving him a wary look as he released me.

�Thank you,� he said.

�You�re welcome?�

�For Northwestern. Mom and Dad told me what you�re doing. I just wanted to tell you I appreciate it.�

�Oh, no problem. Which reminds me, I need to get the rooms for Saturday night.�

I called Kendal. What are business managers for, if they can�t find you last-minute rooms, for a large group, for a homecoming game?

�Hey, David, are you into older women?� Kendal asked.

�Sure, why do you ask?�

�I showed my friends your casting video. A couple of them want to do naughty things with you.�

�Tell your friends I�m dating someone,� I said, and then told her why I called.

Kendal took it better than I thought she would.

AT LUNCH, THE GIRLS all wanted to know how my reading had gone. I opened my Facebook page and started the video.

�Nice butt,� Kylie said.

�Ohmygod! That�s Katrina!� Faith yelled.

All the girls squealed, catching the attention of the whole cafeteria. How they hadn�t seen the video before now was beyond me. Everyone else seemed to have seen it on my Facebook page. Their eyes got big as I stalked Bree. Then I heard a sharp intake of breath as I grabbed her by the hair and pulled her up out of her seat. I think their panties were wet by the time the director called �cut.�

�Send me a copy of that,� Emma ordered.

�No can do. This isn�t mine to share,� I teased her.

�It�s on his Facebook page,� Kylie clued her in.

One of the girls I�d met Saturday night, who was in the theater group, came over and asked what we were watching. When I explained that I�d read for a movie role, she got excited, and suddenly everyone who was in theater, and had our lunch period, wanted to see the video.

I was quickly finding out that potentially being in a movie was way cooler than playing football�at least in the theater group�s eyes. By the end of school, I was wishing I�d never shown the girls the video.

THE FOOTBALL TEAM THOUGHT it was an opportunity to have some fun with me. We were watching the game film from Friday night.

�Hey, Hollywood, I was open on that one,� Wolf teased me.

�Hollywood ...� Coach Hope started.

�Coach, you might want to rethink this whole �Hollywood� nickname. I can turn into a diva, and I�ll get Cassidy to be my diva-in-training,� I warned him.

He thought about it for a moment and nodded. The guys dropped it, too. When we were done with our last game, we broke up into groups and watched our upcoming opponent, Springfield.

They were in the largest Class, as far as school size went, and one of the bigger schools in that Class. We were in the Class below theirs. I was with the offense and watched as their defensive line dominated their opponents. Their down four averaged six-four and 260 pounds. That was unheard of in high school ball. The only good news was that they weren�t quick-footed. It became obvious that the run game wasn�t going to work on the inside.

Coach Diamond drew up a new option play. Jim at tackle, and Wolf at tight end, would be on the strong side. Bert would line up on that side also, with me in the shotgun. Ed or Jake would be on the weak side, playing tailback.

On the snap, the tackle and tight end would double-team the defensive end. If Jim, playing tackle, had the defensive end blocked, then Wolf would slide off and pick up a linebacker. Ed would lead the play. His job was to either slow down the linebacker or block the strong-side safety. Jeff, at wideout, was charged with blocking the cornerback.

My first read was the linebacker. If Ed or Wolf wasn�t able to block him, then I�d pitch to the tailback. If the linebacker was blocked, I would look for the strong-side safety. If everyone could hold their blocks, we had them outnumbered. The only thing that should be able to stop us was either missed blocks or backside pursuit. If, as the game film indicated, they were not fleet-of-foot, we should have a good day running the ball.

Coach Diamond would work with me more on the offensive side later. He sent me to Moose and the defense. What was clear was that Springfield had all their speed on the offensive side of the ball. All they needed was a crease, and they were gone. Everyone was going to have to stay at home and take care of their assignments, or this game would be a high-scoring affair.

I SENT A TEXT TO NANCY to get an update on the whole Kentucky saga. She got onto video chat.

�I might be a movie star,� I started off.

�Okay, I�ll bite.�

I told her about Sunday. She didn�t watch the vampire show, so she wasn�t impressed. She went up about three notches in my book.

�Did you get to use your pepper spray yet?� I asked.

�No, but one of the pledges did. Some creepy guy followed her home from a party. She told him to get lost, but he kept following her. The campus police told her she was justified in using it. They�re coming to our chapter meeting this Sunday to show us how and when we can use it.�

�Wow. I�m glad she�s okay. What�s going on with Theta Chi?�

�They let three pledges go this weekend because of grades. John confessed to me that he�s somewhat nervous about his grades, even though he�s been telling me he�s okay. He may have to drop out of the fraternity and just focus on school and football.�

�Is Chuck still a pledge?� I asked.

�Yeah, he�s a �legacy,� so he�d have to almost kill someone to be kicked out. His father was a Theta Chi at Kentucky, and is a big donor.�

�That�s too bad. I need to tell you something: I started dating a girl this weekend.�

�You guys getting married?�

I had to laugh at that.

�No, we�re just dating. She�s a senior, so my guess is, it�ll only last through the school year. I just wanted to let you know.�

�I appreciate that, David. We�re friends, so I�m not going to freak out about you going out with someone. I do care for you, though. I wish you were here with me.�

�I wish I was, too. Thanks for being my friend.�

Wednesday October 15

RIGHT BEFORE ENGLISH, my phone rang. It was Kendal.

�Guess what?�

�You got us rooms for this weekend?�

�Oh, I did, as a matter of fact. You�ll be staying in the same hotel as Nebraska. They had a block saved for alumni and some were unable to come to the game, so they released their extra rooms. I got each family a room with two queen-size beds.�

�Great, I was starting to worry if we were going to find rooms.�

�That wasn�t why I called. We were sent over a contract for the movie. I have good news and bad news,� she told me.

�Give me the bad news.�

�You weren�t cast as Roman.�

�So, what�s the good news?�

�You were cast as Stryker. They told me that it�s a bigger role. Something we�re going to have to do is enroll you into the Screen Actors Guild. The initiation fee is $3,000. We need to do that before we can sign the contract.�

�Go for it. I suppose they get a cut of my pay now also?� I asked.

�It�s not too bad. It caps out at some point. I�ll get you the details. Something that you need to think about is your stage name. David Dawson is taken, and it has to be unique. We could do David A. Dawson, like Michael J. Fox did, to solve the problem.�

�Call my parents. They named me, after all.�

�Okay, we just need to know to get the union stuff completed. I can do it all online. Once that�s done, we can sign the contract. I�ll let you know when your membership is activated.�

�Okay, let me know if you need anything more.�

TALKING TO KENDAL MADE me late for English. I hoped Moose would cut me some slack. All eyes were on me as I stepped in.

"I�m sorry, Moose, for being late and the interruption of the class."

I handed him my paper that was due today.

"You weren�t the only one late, David. But since you�re so sorry for being late, I�ll let you read your paper to the class. Why don�t you do it now, David? There�s no reason for you to sit down and get up again."

"Thank you for this opportunity, sir."

We smiled at each other, knowing my enthusiasm was nothing but bullshit. The class chuckled at our byplay. Moose and I had come a long way since we first met at baseball practice. I read my paper to the class.

�Well done,� Moose told me, then turned to the class. �I believe that Mike was also late. Would you be so kind as to read your paper?�

Mike was not comfortable in front of a crowd. He gave me a dirty look when I smirked at him. He locked eyes with me as he stammered through it, and I tried to give him encouraging looks. I was betting that he wouldn�t be late for Moose�s class again.

Friday October 17

THE BUS RIDE TO SPRINGFIELD was subdued because everyone was getting mentally ready for the game. I was sitting with Tim, and we both had our earbuds in, listening to tunes. Tim nudged me and I looked up. Moose was motioning for us to come up front and join him. When we got up front, all the coaches were waiting for us. Tim looked at me and I just shrugged. I had no idea what they wanted.

�I just got off the phone with the head coach at St. Joe. They played Springfield last week, and after the game, they filed a complaint about dirty play. They sent video to the HSAA, and he wanted to warn us. So ... I want you to play through the whistle, but be aware. Also, protect each other out there. I want you two to keep the guys from doing anything stupid.

�I�ll talk to the referees before the game to make sure they�re aware of the charges that have been filed with the HSAA. Leave it to us to talk to the refs. I don�t need any players getting kicked out of the game. We�ll sacrifice Moose, if we need to,� Coach Hope said in jest.

Tim and I headed back to our seats. We�d tell the guys once we got there.

WE PULLED INTO SPRINGFIELD, and it started to rain. It wasn�t one of those gentle rains, either. It was coming down hard and you could see puddles had started to form. When the bus pulled up to the high school, we could see the field would soon turn into a mess because of the standing water. The only good news was there was no lightning. If it just rained, we would play. I pulled out my tablet and checked the forecast. It looked like the worst of it would be gone by kickoff, but for now, we were in the middle of it.

Before we got dressed, Tim and I told the team about the potential for cheap shots. We had survived Brad and the ass-hats; I was sure we would survive this.

I went and got taped, and then got dressed. I had just received Range Sports� newest football gear. They had a new product they called �Base-Layer.� It was to be worn under your pads, so it fit like a second skin and was filled with a gel to help disperse impacts. It also had rib and back pads, so I didn�t need to get extra padding taped on. The shorts had thigh pads and a place for your cup, so I didn�t need a jockstrap, because of the way the shorts fit. �Base-Layer� was designed to pull sweat away from your body.

Sandy Range had said that I needed to take pictures of me in it, so they could see how it fit. I had Wolf snap shots of me from all angles. I sent her a text with the pictures. A few minutes later I got one back with a smiley face. I think I�d been duped; she just wanted to see me in skintight clothes.

When we went out for warmups, it was still raining. The field was a soggy mess, which caused us to fall down when we cut hard. Coach Hope cut our warm-up short and sent us back into the locker room. The team managers were waiting for us with longer cleats. We normally wore half-inch cleats. They were switching us out into three-quarter-inch cleats for better traction.

I dug through my duffle and found my Range Sports gloves. The ball would be slippery when it got wet, and drying my hands off with towels would only do so much. I had three extra pairs, so I gave them to Jeff, Wolf, and Bill. We planned to try them and see if we liked them before the game started.

Before I knew it, it was time for the game to start. From the time we warmed up and came out for the game, the weather had changed: it had stopped raining, but it was much cooler. It had to be in the low forties. Wet and cold: two of my least favorite things.

Tim and I went out for the coin flip; and that was the first chance we got to see how really big Springfield was. They were not any taller than we were, it was just they looked like college players playing on a high school team. They were big boys.

They won the coin flip, so we got the ball first. For this game, the coaching staff had decided that I was going to be on the field for punts, field goals and kickoffs. I would have nothing to complain about, as far as playing time went.

Prior to the kickoff, I took a moment to take everything in. We had come a long way since the start of the season. Coach Hope had pulled out all the stops for this game. Our goal was to run Springfield off the field. We would bring our own brand of shock and awe! I heard the referee blow his whistle and then watched as the kicker boomed the kick to me.

I headed up the left sideline to draw the defenders to me. Ed had eased out to the right with Tim. When they were almost on me, I tossed an overhand lateral to Ed. He gathered it in and made the mistake of outrunning his blocking. It happens, sometimes, when you get overexcited. Ed could taste the touchdown and darted past Tim. One of their defenders had stayed home and made a crushing tackle at the 35 yard line.

I huddled us up as they helped Ed off the field. I got everyone�s attention.

�Okay, focus. We have three plays called. I want you to hustle every chance you get since we�re in better shape. These boys are big and powerful. I want you to remember that you just need to redirect them, not take them head-on. I want you to protect yourselves, even after the whistle. They�ve been warned, but that doesn�t mean they won�t take a cheap shot.

�Alright, power option pitch strong, on one.�

I had just called the new play with the fullback leading the option between the quarterback and tailback.

�Down, Set ... HUT!�

My first clue that this would be a long day was when their defensive tackles seemed to toss our guards out of the way. Thank the football gods that Jim held his own with the behemoth defensive end. Wolf was able to tie up the linebacker who had tracked me as I went down the line. Bert led the play across the line, and the strong safety ran right through him. Jeff had lost his battle with the cornerback who was now all over Jake, my pitch option.

My only choice was to take on the safety.

You could hear the crack of pads over the roar of the crowd. I hadn�t hit someone that hard in a long time. We both staggered and went down, but it was after I�d picked up seven yards. Wolf came over and picked me up. The referee had to stop play so they could look at their safety.

Two plays, two injured players. If this kept up, we would lose; we didn�t have the depth that Springfield had, and several of our players played both ways. If this game continued to be this physical, we were in trouble.

We lined up as soon as they helped the safety off the field.

�Down, Set ... HUT!�

We ran the same play. I watched as the guards were manhandled again. There was no way we would run anything inside until those boys tired themselves out. This time their defensive end won the battle with Jim and Wolf, and I was forced to pitch the ball to Jake. Bert missed his block on the linebacker, and Jake was brought down for a two yard loss.

�Down, Set ... HUT!�

We ran the same play, except this time it was a pass play. Jeff gave a halfhearted effort at blocking the cornerback, who went into run mode when he saw the action. Jeff then sprinted up the sidelines. I threw the ball and was doing my internal touchdown dance when the ball went between Jeff�s hands, hit him in the helmet, and went out of bounds.

That was when I was slammed to the ground.

I hadn�t followed my own advice and had allowed them to get a cheap shot in. The referee was not having any of it, though. As I struggled to get up and clear my head, he was kicking one of their defensive tackles out of the game, and assessing a fifteen yard penalty. I was proud of my teammates for not getting into a fight because Springfield was spoiling for one. The referees sent us to the sidelines and talked to the coaches.

That gave the training staff a chance to look at me. It was decided that Mike would finish out the series. I watched from the sideline as Mike did a good job of getting a first down, but Springfield was too much for us right now. We ended up punting.

Our punt team did a good job of kicking it out of bounds, and Springfield got the ball on their 9 yard line. I was happy that Wolf and Jim were in front of me to keep their big offensive line tied up so I could do my thing. What I liked about defense was that you didn�t have to think as much. You made your read and then exploded to the ball. Their first play was a simple dive to test us out. I met their fullback in the hole, and you could hear a tremendous crack of pads as I stuffed him into the backfield. Tim had followed me into the hole. He had a clean shot at their tailback and took him down for a loss.

From there it turned into a battle. Tim and I were flying all over the field, making plays. It gave our defense the confidence to stay in the game. For the rest of the first half, we traded punts and played field-position ball. Towards the end of the first half, you could see that Springfield was tiring. At halftime, Coach pointed their conditioning out to the team. If we could hang with them for another quarter, we would own them in the fourth.

Part of the reason no one was doing much was that the field was an absolute disaster. It had turned into a mud pit, and it was getting hard to tell which team was which. It was a blast, but I felt miserable because it was so cold.

The opening of the second half found Springfield starting at their 20 yard line. Their tailback could be dangerous, but between the mud and our defense, we had contained him. On the first play they pitched the ball out to him, and he ran wide of the tackle. I followed him down the line, and when his hips turned upfield I planted my foot and then did my best to run through him. It was one of those perfect football moments when you lay a guy out. It was the perfect form tackle as I wrapped him up, lifted him off his feet, and buried him into the turf. I knew it had to hurt because I felt it.

When I bounced up, he didn�t move. I mean, not at all. I got scared when both training staffs rushed out onto the field. The stands were very quiet as they sent us to the sidelines. Moose got my attention.

�You didn�t do anything wrong,� he said, because he could see my expression. �It was a clean tackle. I wish you made that tackle every time.�

The crowd made some noise that brought my attention back to the field. Their tailback had sat up. When he was helped off the field, the crowd politely clapped.

I could see in their body language; the Springfield players were shaken. I was sure it was similar to our team seeing me carted off the field. We needed to bear down and play tough defense. Three plays later, we were on offense.

The next series completely surprised me. Coach Hope had decided to run the ball into the teeth of the Springfield defense. I guess he figured their confidence was shaken, and one of the huge defensive tackles had been kicked out of the game, so we should stick it to them. I got the guys in the huddle.

�Trap right on two.�

�Down, Set ... Hut, HUT!�

On the snap, you could tell that Springfield was off off-balance. No one ran inside on them. They thought it was a play-action pass because the linebackers took a step back. Their colossal defensive tackle just stood up when the guard in front of him let him go to block a linebacker. That was when our offside guard, who had pulled, put his pads under their tackle�s large meaty arm and put him on his rear. Bert led Jake into the hole and picked up the backside linebacker, giving Jake a crease. The strong safety did his job and tackled Jake, but only after an eight yard gain.

I looked over at the sideline as we lined up, and they called the same play. When that happened, I called out the signal to repeat the play.

�Orange, Ohh-raaange!�

�Down, Set ... Hut, HUT!�

This time their mammoth defensive tackle decided not to play nice. I think being put on his backside pissed him off. He tossed the pulling guard aside as if he were a rag doll. That meant that Bert had to block him. Bert distracted him long enough for Jake to reach the hole and stagger forward for the first down.

As they moved the chains, we lined up. Coach Diamond was calling the counter play.

�Orange Two, Orange Two!� I called.

�Down, Set ... Hut, HUT!�

The problem with running the counter against a team like Springfield is that they�re not fleet of foot. The counter works best with hard-pursuing teams. Jake got his lunch fed to him when he ran into the open arms of the backside defensive tackle.

I huddled everyone up to give Jake a moment to collect himself. Coach Hope saw what I was doing, and sent in Mike to play tailback. Ed really wasn�t an option in this situation. He was too small and would get killed. Plus, he�d been dinged-up on the opening kickoff.

There are moments in every team�s season that you can look back on and say, that was the turning point. This drive became our turning point. Our offensive line was seriously overmatched, but they were like a pack of terriers tearing into a mastiff. They had no quit in them. We pounded the ball down the field, and after eighteen plays we kicked a field goal to take a 3�0 lead.

Springfield made a valiant effort on the next series, but Tim and I were playing lights-out defense. We were not losing this game! Our determination rubbed off on everyone else, and we were able to stop them cold. We traded punts, and finally, we had the ball back to start the fourth quarter. As they changed ends, I went over and talked to Coach Hope.

�David, we�re going to finish them off this drive. I�m going to let you pass, but I want you to try and put the ball where only we can catch it. It�ll be easy for one of our guys to slip and cost us an interception.�

He was right. The field was in terrible shape, and guys were slipping even with the three-quarter inch spikes. I called a simple down-and-out for Bill.

�Down, Set ... Hut, Hut!�

As I was calling the snap count, I could see that Springfield was tired. I dropped back and immediately had one of the defensive linemen in my face. I decided that I was going to make them really tired! I started to scramble. I could hear the coaching staff screaming at me to get rid of the ball. I was going back and forth and giving ground as the four defensive linemen chased me.

When I thought I was going to get killed, I tossed the ball out of bounds towards our cheerleaders. Thankfully it was across the line of scrimmage or it would have been a penalty. Tracy snatched it out of the air like she was a receiver. I might need her to fill in for Bill.

I rushed up to the line of scrimmage. The Springfield linemen were done. They lumbered back and lined up. I about shit when I saw the play Coach Diamond had called. I had drawn it up as a playground-like play. This was going to either fail miserably or be a lot of fun.

�Bingo Special! Bingo Special!� I called out.

I dropped into the shotgun, and Wolf and Jake both lined up in the slot. Bill was two steps behind them. Ed was in the backfield with me to protect my backside. Springfield�s middle linebacker recognized the formation for what it was, an outside screen.

�SCREEN, SCREEN!� he called out as I called the snap count.

I acted as if I was looking downfield, and then turned to the screen with the ball at my shoulder. Wolf and Jake were getting overwhelmed as Springfield tried to blow up the play. I cocked my arm back to throw, but as I brought it forward I no longer had the ball. I had done a blind flip of the ball back to Ed. Ed can give me a serious run for my money as far as speed goes. He gathered the toss in and ran around the left end. The whole Springfield team had bought into the screen action, and he sprinted sixty yards to the end zone to give us 10�0 lead.

The funniest part was watching Coach Hope run down the sideline, urging Ed on. Coach didn�t even yell at us after we dog-piled Ed and drew an unsportsmanlike conduct penalty. From that point, Springfield was done. I had never seen two teams as tired as we were when the game ended. I could see the quiet confidence as our team walked off the field.

When we got to the locker room, there was no wild celebrating. We all just had goofy grins under a layer of mud. I swear I had mud in places where I didn�t even know I had places! We were ordered to give all our gear to the team managers so they could get the dirt out of it over the weekend.

I have to say that I love our booster club. They had pizza and sodas waiting for us for the bus ride home.

Chapter 10 � Northwestern

Saturday October 18

The training staff had us all come in early to get treatment. When I say early, it meant we had to be there by 5 am so we could get on the road by 6. They knew we were going to Northwestern and it was an hour-and-a-half drive. The plan was to carpool from the high school to Evanston. We were all running around in various states of undress when Cassidy came waltzing in. The guys started to scramble to get dressed, but I stopped them. None of them were naked, so I didn�t see the big deal. Cassidy had seen us all without our shirts on, so I knew she�d be okay.

�Guys, she has a brother. I�m sure she�s seen it before. If she�s brave enough to walk back here, she�s brave enough to see your bare butts,� I said, teasing them.

�What�s she doing here, anyway?� Mike asked.

�She�s going to Northwestern with us,� Jim said.

�You�ve got to be kidding me, you�re bringing a date?� Wolf teased him.

Jim went bright red when he realized what he was doing. We debated leaving him home and just taking Cassidy. We got her to swear to secrecy for the trip, and my teammates settled down.

I WAS SURPRISED WHEN Mom and Dad pulled up in Angie�s van, and Mom got out and joined Mrs. Herndon, Mike�s mom, in their SUV. Mr. Herndon, Wolf and his dad all got in the van with Dad. I snatched Cassidy and dragged her into the back of the van with me. Jim was looking all over for her when his parents told him to get his butt into the car, to the amusement of most everyone who�d seen what I�d done.

Our car wasn�t the only one that held people from different families. Most of the parents knew each other, and the ride was a good way for them to get to know each other better. As we left the parking lot, Jim saw Cassidy in the van with me. He sent me some evil text messages. I was responsible for her being good. I think Jim knew that Cassidy had a not-so-secret crush on me. He also knew that I�d never do anything to hurt our friendship. I just wanted some alone time with her. I missed her being my locker-mate and missed eating lunch with her every day.

I put my arm around her, she curled her legs under herself and snuggled up against my chest, and we talked. At some point, I drifted off. What teenager wouldn�t on a Saturday morning this early. It felt good to have a girl in my arms. Wolf, my ex-friend, took a picture of Cassidy and me napping in the back of the van and sent it to everyone except Jim. It took Jim all of two minutes to see it once we reached Evanston. I was lucky he just knocked my hat off.

THE HOTEL HAD OUR ROOMS ready so we checked in early, went to our rooms and dropped off our bags. Instead of the typical mint on the pillow, my room had a Northwestern jersey with number 11 and �Dawson� on the back. I was a little nervous when I saw it.

�Dad, do you know where this came from?� I asked as Mom and Dad came out of the bathroom with the same jersey on.

I was really worried that it was from a Northwestern booster. On unofficial visits, you could only receive game tickets. Anything else and you were in trouble with the NCAA.

�Relax, all the parents chipped in and got jerseys,� Mom told me. �Kendal had Sandy Range get them made and delivered to the hotel.�

They both laughed when they saw me relax. It was actually a pretty cool gift. I got a text from Bill that said he�d made it to Evanston. I called him to figure out what we were doing.

�Hey, we just got here too. We�re a couple of blocks from the stadium,� I told him.

�The coaching staff wants you to come with us. I�m to meet my chaperone for the weekend in twenty minutes. Why don�t you all walk over, and we can take the tour of the campus together?� Bill asked.

I sent a text to everyone to meet in the lobby in ten minutes. When we got downstairs some of the Nebraska fans gave us a hard time. My mom just glared at them and the fun and games were over. It was nice to see everyone in their Northwestern jerseys. I busted out laughing when Cassidy came down wearing number 11 with �Dawson� on the back of hers. Jim was going to kill me.

WE MET BILL AND HIS family at Ryan Field, home of Northwestern football, where fans were already setting up to tailgate. Bill led us to one of the admission gates, and they let us in to tour the stadium facilities. We were met by one of the football players, Ryan Davidson. Bill introduced everybody and Ryan spent a little time getting to know us all. It was early, so none of the other football players were there yet. The game was scheduled for six o�clock tonight.

There were a number of recruits and their families. I was happy to see my buddy Ty Wilson, from Washington, had made it with his family. Dad and I went over to talk to them.

�Hey man, good to see you,� I said as I gave Ty a hug.

I heard the conversation volume go up and I turned around to find my teammates were introducing themselves to all the other recruits. I guess I was rubbing off on them. The Northwestern coaching staff came out and Coach Patrick, the head coach, greeted us.

�Wow, we have a big group today. I want to welcome you all to Northwestern and give you a quick agenda for the day. You should have all met your chaperone,� he said, making sure everyone had. �He�ll be your guide for the day. We�ll start with a tour of the facilities here at the stadium. While we�re doing that, the coaching staff will meet with you and your families. After you�re done, we�ll have lunch set up for you.

�When lunch is over you�ll tour the campus and get some free time. We�ll have you all come back to the stadium around five. We have a tent set up for tailgating. We want you to enjoy the college football atmosphere, and then see the game. After the game, we�ll have a mixer where you can meet the players. Any questions?� Coach Patrick asked, but there were none.

Ryan got our attention.

�Lincoln High!� he yelled, and waved us all over to one corner so we�d be together.

Ty and his family joined us. Ryan then took us on a tour of the football stadium. We had just finished touring the locker room when the Northwestern recruiter that had come to our game showed up. He broke us up by position, and sent us, with our families, to different coaches. He held Bill and me back.

�Coach Patrick would like to meet with you separately,� he explained.

When he brought us in, the first thing I noticed was how young Coach Patrick was. Most college head coaches are in their fifties or older. He was only 39, and full of energy.

�Bill, David, thanks for coming. I watched some of your game against Springfield, and I�m still trying to figure out how you won. Congratulations on a hard-fought victory.�

�Looks like you have your hands full today, too! You plan on winning?� I asked.

�Of course, we do,� he said, and then smiled.

I think Bill�s parents were shocked that I would talk to him like that. I could tell my mom had decided she liked him because she started to give him shit.

�I�m not too sure about that. You might need Bill and David before the day is out.�

Coach Patrick�s eyebrows went up, and then he started laughing.

�You know what? You might be right about that. Look, I can tell you like to get to the point. I want you both to play for Northwestern. Besides being a top-rated academic institution, we�re going places with football. We�ve developed a solid foundation, and are on the verge of pushing to the top of the Big 10. We just need a few players like you two, winners.�

�What about the other guys we brought today?� I asked.

�I like Jim�s size and footwork. He needs to fill out his frame, though. I think that if we redshirt him he could be an outstanding tackle. Wolf has the hands and size we look for in a tight end. I�d like to see him work on his strength and speed. Ty is high on our list, but we�re looking at a few backs that might be as good or better. We�ll watch him closely over the next two years. The other guys need to develop. Tim is the closest right now. He has a nasty streak that we like.�

�Coach, I received offers from Missouri and USC this week. I want to play with these guys in college if I can. Especially David; he�s going to be something special by the time he graduates. I want him to help me make it to the pros,� Bill said, shocking me.

I hadn�t realized that he felt the same way that I did about him. Bill may not have the numbers he did last year, but I hadn�t seen anybody better than he was. I�d love to have him as one of my receivers. He could catch just about anything if I got it close to him. There are just a handful of players that make you look better than you are. Bill was one of those.

Coach Patrick took a deep breath.

�As much as I�d love to promise you that all your teammates you brought this weekend will get offers, I just can�t right now. I can offer you two, though.�

�You know, USC told me just about the same. I�m going to lay it out there for you,� I started. �I can go two different ways. If I just look out for myself, I doubt that Northwestern will be on my list. I�m confident that Bill and I could get a national championship at USC or one of the other big boys. The other route I will go is to have the opportunity to play with my friends.

�I think you�re selling them short. Ty Wilson started for Washington his freshman year. I predict he�ll be All-State by his junior and senior years. Mike Herndon has the potential to be better than his brother. Tim will end up starting for someone. By the time, he�s a senior, he�ll be a beast. Finally, Jim and Wolf will end up playing on Sunday.�

I had left out Ed and Jake. I was afraid that Ed was too small, and the jury was out on Jake. They had potential, though.

�Since you�re being so honest with me, will Bill�s decision affect where you decide to play ball?� Coach Patrick asked.

�Absolutely. It�ll be a big factor in my decision,� I shared.

He gave me a big smile and sent my parents and me on our way. Bill was going to get the big sales job. We found everyone ready to continue the tour. Ryan asked about Bill, but Dad explained that he�d join us later.

WE WERE TAKEN BY SHUTTLE bus to the campus. It had a nice mix of old and more modern buildings. Ryan filled us in about the Kellogg School of Management. The business school was established over a hundred years ago. They focused on teamwork and good moral character. They were consistently rated as one of the top five business schools in the US, and also in the top fifteen worldwide.

I was listening to Ryan�s tour when suddenly I was tackled and went sprawling in the grass. I was about to retaliate when I saw Suzanne�s smiling face. I felt like a shit. I hadn�t even thought about telling her I was coming this weekend. To be honest, I�d forgotten that she went here.

Then she smacked me.

�Why didn�t you call me? Why are you here? Why is everyone here?� she started babbling.

�We�re all here to look at the campus and go to the game. We�re checking the college out,� Mom told her.

I wondered why her parents or Jim hadn�t told her.� Maybe they wanted to surprise her. I didn�t think it was wise to show up unannounced at a college girl�s dorm room if you were the parental units. Who knew what you would find?

�What�s your schedule?� she asked me.

�We have the tour and then we have some free time before the game. They want us at the stadium by five for the tailgate party, then the game is at six,� I told her.

�Sorry, guys! He�s mine, till five,� she decided.

�But I haven�t had lunch yet,� I complained.

I had missed eating because of our talk with Coach Patrick.

�Suck it up, and come on,� she said as she pulled me along.

The guys and their parents found this highly amusing. Ryan wasn�t quite sure what to do. I must have been his first recruit that got dragged off from the tour. She knew me well enough also to know that she needed to feed me. She took me to the Evanston Chicken Shack where I was introduced to this mouth-watering chicken that had cracked black pepper in the seasoning that gave it just enough spice. I could see eating there almost every day if I went to college here. It was also very reasonably priced!

The next stop was Suzanne�s dorm room. We came stumbling in to find her roommate had just gotten out of the shower. Suzanne had my shirt off before she realized that we had an audience.

I blushed and tried to shake her hand. Bad move, because she about lost her towel. Suzanne pushed me out into the hall with a giggle. I hadn�t seen Suzanne act so goofy in like ... well, never. I heard the girls laughing in the room as her roommate got dressed. I started to draw attention in the hall as I stood outside their door with my shirt off.

A cute blond sauntered out of her room. Yes, I said �sauntered.� She just casually strolled down the hall, checking me out. She stopped in front of me and looked me over more closely.

�You look lost,� she said.

�No, just waiting out here for a moment.�

�Hmm, come with me,� she said, and took my hand.

She led me to her room as if I were a small child who was lost. When we got to her room she told me to sit. She wrote a note and then left the room. She came back and sat on my lap. I was suddenly nervous.

�I think they say possession is nine-tenths of the law. If they�re going to throw out a perfectly good boy, I�m going to claim him,� she said as she took her shirt off.

�I don�t think Suzanne�s going to be happy if she finds me with you,� I said as I tried to fend her off.

�Oh, I thought you were Lydia�s. Trust me, Suzanne has no idea what to do with a hot guy like you. You�re much better off spending the afternoon with me.�

That was when the door crashed open and Suzanne and her roommate stuck their heads in.

�It didn�t take you long to find the biggest slut on the floor,� Suzanne accused me.

The girl sitting on my lap just laughed and jumped up.

�I was just warming him up for you. He�s a cute one; where�d you find him?�

�He was on a tour for football recruits. If you play your cards right, I bet David would invite you to their party tonight. There are several that I think you�d like.�

�Yes, fresh meat,� she cooed.

�I think a few of them are virgins,� I supplied.

That got her interest. This girl was either the biggest slut I had ever met or funny as hell. I was hoping for slut but would settle for funny. I could just see her getting ahold of Mike and Tim. They wouldn�t know what hit them. Ed would have a stroke. Suzanne just grabbed me and pulled me back to her room. I think she was hornier than I was.

She had me flat on my back and a condom on me within a minute of entering her room. I had missed Suzanne. Hell, it wasn�t that far a drive. I would bet that if I got the guys laid, I could get them to carpool with me some weekend.

It didn�t take me long to figure out that Suzanne had been visited with the freshman curse and put on a few pounds. It just made her look like a real woman. I put her in my favorite position and took her from behind. Her bottom had more padding, and I was finding out that a nice, soft butt was a lot of fun. With each thrust, she had a little jiggle that was sexy as hell.

I realized I still had feelings for Suzanne, more than just friends. If our sex was any indication, it was as if she�d never left to go to college. We fit together perfectly as I reached around and played with her tits for a while, enjoying their springy firmness, their softness.

"Ugnnnnnnnn! Oh my god! Oooooooooh, ohhhhhhhhhhhh!" Suzanne wailed as I let my hips fly.

God, did she ever look hot!

When we finally found our release, it was spectacular. I was surprised when Mr. Happy passed out on me. He was usually ready to go for a second round as soon as the first was done.

I lay there and tried to catch my breath when my emotions overtook me. Suddenly my feelings of being abandoned came through, and my throat tightened up. Suzanne was startled to find a tear trickle down my cheek. She pulled me into an embrace and just rocked me as I got my emotions under control. I didn�t know I felt so alone until just now. I finally started to get it together.

�Baby, what�s wrong?� Suzanne asked as she stroked my hair.

�I just miss you all so much. Everyone left at the same time, and Tami went to the UK. I guess I was just feeling sorry for myself.�

�I thought you were dating Peggy.�

�I guess.�

�What does that mean?�

�I can�t figure her out. She runs hot and cold as to whether we�re dating or not.�

�Are you getting laid?�

I snorted. Leave it to Suzanne to get to the heart of the matter.

�No. But most of that�s my fault. I could pick up the phone and Tracy would come over with no questions or strings attached. I�ve had some other possibilities, but I�ve been laying low. I find myself being extra-careful with anyone I get with. I did see Nancy when I went to Kentucky, but that was the last girl I was with,� I explained.

Normally, I would never talk this frankly about my sex life. Suzanne and I were good enough friends that I knew she�d never tell anyone, or judge me. If circumstances were different, I might completely fall for her.

�Let me get this straight: you�ve basically been laid once since we all left?�

I had gotten a blowjob from Mona, but she was correct. I had only been with one girl I actually cared about in over two months. I just nodded.

�No wonder you�re a mess. How many times were you averaging when you were home this summer?� she asked.

I did the math in my head. It was four to six times a week. I told her that.

�I hate to say this because I know your history with Tracy, but you need to call her. I know you can keep it just about sex with her. Get everything else from Peggy. Take her out on dates and have fun, or is that going to be an issue?�

�I don�t think so. Peggy told me that we�re just dating. I think she�s more nervous than I am about getting hurt. She doesn�t want it to be a big deal when she leaves for college. I just feel like I�m getting shortchanged. I think Peggy and I could be great together, but something�s holding her back.

�It could be because her parents seem to be splitting up. I think she�s watching that train wreck, and it�s messing us up,� I shared.

�Would you like to get a shot at some of my slutty friends?� she asked.

�Why? I�d rather spend my time with you,� I said in all honesty.

�Well, I need to tell you something: I met a guy,� she said, and then put her hands up to slow me down. �Don�t freak out, I know your rules. We�re not dating yet. Tonight�s our first official date. I have him in one of my organizational behavior classes, and we met doing a project together. I think I like him.�

I felt the familiar urge to claim her as mine, but that quickly passed. Suzanne�s happiness was more important to me than her being my girlfriend. If she was closer, there�d be no doubt I would claim her. The Alpha Male in me was wanting things differently, though. He wanted to make the claim regardless of distance or circumstances. Suzanne was one of his women. But the rational part of my mind knew Suzanne had left my pack, so to speak. I knew I couldn�t claim every woman, no matter how much I wanted to. I wish I�d been able to feel the same way about Tami. The problem had been that I had really thought of Tami as mine. I had no doubt since I was twelve that we would someday get married. It had always been just a matter of me maturing. Suzanne had gotten into my heart, but not nearly as deep as Tami had.

�I hope he turns out to be a great guy,� I said, and found I meant it.

She got a twinkle in her eye.

�I do have some slutty friends. Do you want to have some fun tonight?�

�Why not?�

�You�ve met my roommate Lydia, and the evil woman down the hall is Christen. They have two friends that are really wild, Maya and Savannah. The one you need to be careful of is Christen. I�ll set it up. Just call Christen when you know where you guys are going, and they�ll come over,� she told me, then she got serious. �Do me a favor and keep them away from Jim. Cassidy would flip out, and if they started on him, he wouldn�t have the willpower to stop.�

I promised and got Christen�s number. She took me to the shower to get the sex smell off of me. She then sent me off with directions back to the stadium.

I MET THE GROUP AT the tailgate party. Mom found me and pulled me aside.

�David, you do realize that Suzanne�s and Jim�s mom and dad saw everything this afternoon?�

I cringed. Shit. It�s one thing for parents to suspect that you�re doing their daughter. It�s a different story when they have it rubbed in their faces.

�Dang, how mad are they?� I asked.

�Your dad and I talked to them. Believe it or not, Greg did a few worse things that we had to talk to parents about. They aren�t happy, but I don�t think they�re going to introduce your butt to your shoulder blades.�

�I�m sorry, Mom. Should I go talk to them?� I asked.

�Probably not. You might want to talk to Jim. You did steal his girlfriend for the ride up and then spent time with his sister. You need him to block for you,� she teased me.

I looked around and found Cassidy. She would know if Jim was pissed or not.

�Hey, slut,� she greeted me.

�Is Jim mad?� I asked.

�Not really. He�s had about a year to get used to you sleeping with his sister.�

�When you say it like that, I get a little nervous.�

�Don�t be. For some reason, he likes you,� she assured me.

�While we have a moment, I might be inviting some girls to a party tonight,� I said.

�What kind of girls?�

�Probably your worst nightmare. I told them that I had a bunch of innocent boys, and they said they want to corrupt them.�

She just laughed at me. That was not the reaction I expected. At least she hadn�t handed me my head. She told me to get lost, and that was when Bill found me. He wanted to talk.

�I really like this program. Coach Patrick and I talked for nearly two hours. He offered me a deal: if I can get you to commit, he�ll offer Jim and Wolf. He said he�d watch the other guys, and if they worked out, he�d offer them as well. What do you think?�

�It would be close enough to home that our parents could see all the games.�

I thought about it for a little longer.

�How was Missouri?� I asked him.

�To be honest, they probably have a better shot at a national championship. Their offense is much wider open. I really liked USC also. They�re definitely going to win one soon. Another option is Kentucky. I bet the other guys could at the very least walk on there.�

�Let�s take everyone out of the mix. If you had to choose the best situation for you, where would you go?� I asked.

�USC,� he said, without even thinking about it.

�Then call them and lock down the spot they have for you. I promise you that I�ll look at them hard my senior year. I just can�t lock it in right now,� I explained.

Bill went to go talk to his parents. They left for a few minutes and called USC. He came back with a huge grin on his face. We stepped out of the tent and got everyone together so he could make his announcement.

�What�s up?� Tim asked.

�I just accepted an offer to ... USC,� he told us.

I think our teammates were just as excited for him as he was about finally getting the pressure of where to go off his back. He decided to tell Northwestern on Sunday. There was no need to influence any other recruits they had here this weekend. We focused on eating brats and drinking root beer.

THE GAME WAS QUITE enjoyable. Northwestern surprisingly led 17�14 at halftime. Nebraska was just the better team, and they scored 24 unanswered points, 17 in the fourth quarter, to win 38�17.

When the game finally ended, the parents all decided to go out to dinner and rid themselves of us kids. I asked Ryan where we were going and called Christen. The guys were wondering what I was up to.

�Hey, Baby, we�re getting ready to go to the party,� I said.

�How many guys do you have with you?� she asked.

�If you count our guide, we have ten, total. You think you have enough girls to handle that many?� I teased her.

�You�re so bad. I hope you don�t think we�re just going to jump them. We do have standards, you know,� she shot back.

�Just treat them gently. I have to return them to their parents at the end of the night, and I don�t want to have to explain any tattoos or piercings.�

�I take it they�re listening,� she commented.

�Yeah ... also I don�t want you to ruin them for other girls. I don�t want to have to drag them to campuses to find hot college girls each weekend, so nothing too kinky.�

�I might be able to find a strap-on for you,� she threatened.

�That might be over the top. You might scare them if they see something like that. Remember, most of them are virgins, and you�ll need to show them what to do,� I said.

�We�re going to tease the shit out of them,� she assured me and hung up.

I looked up, and they were all staring at me. I just shrugged.

�Wrong number,� I assured them.

In a flash Cassidy had me on the ground, squirming. It took both Jim and Wolf to get her to let go. Needless to say, the guys were in high spirits.

WE ALL WALKED TO A party that was going on at a large old house. Several football players lived there, and we found a keg in the back. I decided that since we weren�t driving, I would have a beer. I will say that college football players do attract some good-looking girls to their parties. I was busy getting to know some of them when my phone chirped. Christen had arrived.

I gathered up all the guys and took them out on the front porch to meet Suzanne�s friends. Cassidy made Jim go get her another beer, but she wasn�t missing this for the world. She latched onto my arm. I personally didn�t think having a girl on my arm was the best approach to meeting someone new. But she�d put me down once already, and I wasn�t willing to chance a repeat performance.

I wasn�t surprised when the girls were wearing clothes that showed off their assets. Christen had brought nine girls with her. They all checked us out, and then Christen sauntered up to Bill. The sway of her hips had everyone looking.

�What�s your name, Cutie?� she asked.

�Bill,� he said as he blushed.

I had to look away so I wouldn�t laugh. Poor Bill was sporting a serious case of wood. Christen led the poor lamb to the slaughter. The girls followed her example and each picked out a guy. We were soon down to just Lydia, Cassidy and I. Lydia was Suzanne�s roommate. I was a little disappointed when Cassidy grabbed Lydia�s arm and led her off to get some scoop. Jim found me on the porch. He had a beer for Cassidy, so I took it.

�What did you do with my girlfriend?� Jim asked.

�I think she stole my date. If we�re patient and let the beer do its work, we might see some hot girl-on-girl action later.�

We both knew that was a pipe dream, but us guys have to have something to look forward to. Jim just took it in stride.

�Hey, have you ever done a beer bong?� Jim asked me.

�You mean smoke pot?� I asked.

�No, drink beer.�

�You have to show me this trick,� I said, and he led me to the back of the house.

There was a bunch of guys there seeming to have a great time. They had a funnel attached to a tube. I watched as they filled it up, one of the guys put his thumb over the tube and put it in his mouth, and what looked like a pitcher of beer disappeared. They were giving the guy high fives. I wasn�t sure it looked like much fun because the guy had tears in his eyes.

�David�s next!� Jim yelled.

I suddenly had the beer bong in my hands and put my thumb over the end. I was debating if I was going to do it when they started chanting, �DRINK, DRINK, DRINK!�

I took a deep breath and put the hose in my mouth, and suddenly a large quantity of beer was rushing down my throat. I started to wonder if it would ever end when I looked up: they had pitchers filling the top as fast as I could drink it! I finally got smart and just jerked it out of my mouth and got my shirt covered in beer. Everyone cheered.

I suddenly didn�t feel great and ran out into the yard to throw up. It was either that, or my stomach was going to explode from too much beer in it. It was the strangest sensation to be puking cold beer. I had never had something cold come up before. I would personally not recommend it. I looked over in time to see Jim do one. He took it like a champ.

Twenty minutes later, Cassidy and Lydia found us, and we were drunk.

�What the hell have you two been doing? I just left you a few minutes ago,� Cassidy complained.

�You�re cute,� I slurred as I swept Lydia into my arms.

�You�re drunk,� Lydia told me.

�We only had three beers,� Jim said reasonably.

I counted on my fingers. Yep, three: two normal-sized ones and a beer bong.

�How the hell ...� Cassidy started, and then Lydia pointed at the beer bong. �You dumbasses.�

Jim just held up his hands.

�I�m a lover, not a fighter,� he told her.

That got me laughing. It was funny how sober people don�t see the humor in certain things.

Cassidy looked to Lydia for guidance.

�You have two choices: either catch up with them, or we go find some other cute guys who aren�t as drunk.�

I was a little irritated that Cassidy thought about it so long. She led Lydia over to the keg and they both slammed a beer, and then filled up another one and came back. Lydia took us inside and introduced us to Goldschl�ger. It was this cinnamon drink with gold flecks in it. It gave me good breath so I could kiss Lydia.

From there, all I know is I had a really good time. I remember talking all the guys into doing beer bongs, and the girls were doing Goldschl�ger shots.

Sunday October 19

I WOKE TO SOMEONE SHAKING me.

�Get up, David, you have to go,� said the irritating voice.

Good lord. I felt like a truck had hit me. I ached all over and had the worst case of cotton mouth ever. I cracked my eyes to find someone standing over me. It was Suzanne. Why the hell was she waking me up?

�Go away,� I moaned.

She jabbed me in the ribs again. If I could get up, she was dead.

�Stop,� I whined.

She jumped on me and tickled me. That was unfair. I wiggled out from under her and fell out of bed. She just laughed at me. I finally got my eyes opened and focused. I looked down and I was naked. Not only naked, but someone had written on me with a permanent marker.

�What the hell?!�

Girls had signed my chest like they would a cast.

�I take it you don�t remember letting the girls on the floor sign your chest and have their picture taken?� Suzanne surmised.

�Oh, crap, I got really drunk. I was supposed to watch out for the guys last night.�

�Don�t worry. We know where most of them are,� she teased me.

�I don�t think losing only one or two is considered good.�

�Don�t worry. We know who they were with. We can find them,� Suzanne said. Then she got an evil glint in her eye. �You were a bad boy last night. I came back to my room with my date to find you and Lydia going at it like crazed animals. I think you scared my date off. When Lydia collapsed, you stood up in all your glory and yelled �next!��

�Don�t even tease about that,� I begged.

�That was when you let the floor sign your body. You insisted that they find permanent ink because you wanted to remember last night. I tried to talk you out of it, but you were having too much fun.�

�Tell me I didn�t go have sex with a bunch of girls.�

I think Suzanne took pity on me.

�No, I talked you back into the room, and you crawled into bed with Lydia and fell asleep.�

Suzanne finally got me up and led me to the shower. She had rubbing alcohol and a washcloth. On our way to the shower, I met a girl heading to the bathroom as well. She seemed to know who I was. I was never going to Northwestern again. It took Suzanne forever to get all the ink off me.

Northwestern had arranged for all the recruits and their families to have breakfast at ten. That gave me time to track everyone down and get them moving. We showed up as a group, on time. Suzanne, the chicken, didn�t want to face her parents with us all hungover. The parents had varied reactions. At first, it looked like we were all going to be grounded for life until my mom stepped in. She chose to torment us.

�Jim, you need to get some of that greasy bacon. Jake, get your eggs sunny-side up. The runny yolks are good for you ...�

She had most of us excusing ourselves and dry heaving. I manned up and asked for seconds. The other parents soon joined in to make our lives miserable. The guys and Cassidy all agreed to never talk about the weekend ... ever. That was all fine and dandy until my mom grabbed my phone. I didn�t think too much of it until she found the pictures from last night. She now had enough dirt on everyone for the rest of our lives. Someone had used my phone to capture the highlights.

Let�s just say it looked like we had a good time. Our parents all started to reminisce about the trouble they�d gotten up to at our age. It turned out to be a great bonding experience. I was much closer to everyone after that weekend.

Chapter 11 � Music Video

Monday October 20

I was dreading this week. It was Homecoming, and Eve Holliday would be back to shoot her video for Hometown Hero. I was still not happy about her �breakup song,� as it made me look as though I�d cheated on her. I had told Kendal that I would help her any way I could, and that promise was about to be called in. They were supposed to meet me at the park this morning, and follow me on a run.

I grabbed some running clothes and made sure I had on my Range Sports gear. I went out, stretched, and then ran to the park. I was met by a cameraman and the director, Mr. Lester. He laid out the shoot sequence.

�At the beginning of the video, we�re going to show you running in four different locations. This morning will be here in the park. We�ll do one downtown, one on Eve�s farm, and another down a country road. The idea is a short video of you working alone to get ready for the big game. Then there will be some shots of the crowd arriving. We�ve worked it out with Fox High School Sports to make this the game of the week. We plan to use their video to show the game sequences.�

They had me run down one of the running trails. It was the perfect fall morning. The trees were all in color, and I could see my breath as I ran. I loved this time of year. There was a faint smell of smoke; someone was burning their leaves. Mr. Lester had me put my hood up so they would just catch a glimpse of my face as I ran. They shot me from three different angles with the direction to ignore the cameras. This guy was good ... okay, that was a little sarcasm.

WHEN I GOT TO SCHOOL, Peggy was waiting for me.

�So, do I even want to know what happened this weekend?� Peggy asked.

�I got really drunk for the first time in almost a year and a half. Actually, all the guys got drunk. They had beer bongs and this cinnamon schnapps-like drink with gold flecks in it. Let�s just say that if I hadn�t seen the pictures ... shit. Tell me you didn�t hear that,� I said, shaking my head that I was so stupid as to mention the pictures.

Mom had deleted all the truly bad ones before she�d let the other parents see them. I was sure Peggy would understand me letting off a little steam. She reached out her hand, and I gave her my phone.

�We made a pact that we wouldn�t tell anyone what happened this weekend,� I explained.

�Good thing you aren�t telling me, but showing me.�

Peggy flipped through the pictures until she got to the one with all the signatures on my chest. She pointed at it, and I rolled my eyes. She just giggled. I was sure her imagination wasn�t going to be worse than what really happened. She gave me a hip-check and then handed me back my phone.

�Next time, I want to go. You guys looked like you had a lot of fun.�

�I don�t think so, Princess. You wouldn�t be able to handle all of this,� I teased her.

She grabbed my ear and pulled me down into a kiss. I looked up and Mr. Lester and his cameraman were filming us. Where had they come from? I stalked over because I knew Peggy had no desire to be caught on film.

�What are you doing?� I asked.

�Following you around for the rest of the week. We cleared it through Angel,� he told me.

Angel was Eve�s agent, so I called mine, Kendal.

�Good morning,� answered a chipper Kendal.

�Did you know that I have a camera crew following me around?� I asked.

�David, is that you?�

�Yes, it is. Did you know?�

She made some weak crackling noises.

�David, I think I�m losing you. Did you ask ...?�

She was so dead. She hung up on me. I would never give her a free pass again. The bad part was I didn�t think I was even getting paid to put up with this. I just motioned for my new shadows to follow me. Peggy had gotten smart and disappeared. I headed to physical therapy.

PAIGE AND BECKY WERE waiting for me. My back was starting to look much better; it had that sickly yellow look that a bruise has before it completely heals. The cameraman got some good shots of the two trainers working me over. Paige was put in charge of rubbing me down, while Becky went and worked on Ed.

When I got done, I found Wolf, and we did our upper-body routine. I noticed a mark on his neck.

�Is that a hickey?� I asked.

�Shhh! Remember, �what happens in Evanston, stays in Evanston,�� he misquoted at me.

�I was so drunk I missed most of it. Then the parents were around. So, what happened?� I asked.

�I think the Northwestern football players love you. They started hitting on our dates, so you told them that you�d get them dates, too. You went down the street, found an apartment complex and started knocking on doors,� he told me.

�Hang on, how do you know what I was doing?�

�Are you kidding me? I wasn�t missing that for anything. I think half the party followed you. The first place we went to there was this slightly overweight girl with thick glasses that answered the door. I was expecting you to pull the old �wrong place� and move on, but you asked her why she wasn�t out on a Saturday night. It took some convincing because you were drunk off your butt, but she agreed to come.

�It was good that you did invite her. Because of her, you talked almost every girl in that complex into going with you to the party. You are the Pied Piper of girls. When you came back with like twenty girls, the college guys left our dates alone,� he explained.

�Anything else happen?�

�You about got in a fight with Mike. He had this hot girl, and you stopped and did a double take. You gave her a big smile and said, �How you doing?� Jim smacked you in the back of the head and told you that Mike was with her. I think he�d gone to the can. He came out and looked pissed. You just hugged him and went to find your date.�

�I�ll have to apologize,� I said.

�Don�t worry about it. I think Mike got lucky and has forgotten. I do have one question: I saw the pictures of your chest covered in signatures. How did that happen?�

I shook my head. I figured I could get away with playing dumb.

�I wish I knew. Suzanne said her dorm floor signed me. It took her forever to get the permanent marker off me,� I said, and saw his look. �Remember our agreement!�

When we were done, we went and ran a little. Wolf told me more jokes that his dad and uncle told him about Riverside. We were playing them this Friday.

IN MATH, WE HAD A POP quiz. I did something completely out of character: I bombed it. I should have studied Sunday, but I was half hungover all day long. I�d just wanted to lie on my couch and watch Sunday night football, so I watched the 49ers and Denver. I fell asleep during the first quarter. Luckily for me, they allow us to throw out one pop quiz score from our grade. I needed to get my act together!

AT LUNCH, MR. LESTER went up a couple of notches in my book. He had ordered Monical�s pizza for my lunch crew.

�How did you know to get Monical�s?� I asked.

�Eve told me it was your favorite. She said to feed you and your friends.�

I suggested they grab a table and take a pizza with them because I knew these would be inhaled in no time. When the cheerleaders started to show up, they were giving me funny looks. I had sent them all texts to tell them that I had lunch for them. I didn�t want them buying lunch and then having to throw it away. I shook my head when they dug into the salads, and just grabbed a piece of pizza for myself.

I was a little surprised when they designated Maggie as their spokeswoman.

�I notice you have a video crew following you around. What�s up with that?�

�They�re shooting some b-roll footage for Eve �Country Girl� Holliday�s music video,� I said, and saw that I�d confused them. �B-roll is footage they use for extra scenes that they cut into the main storyline of a picture. Have you ever seen a scene where a couple�s talking, and they�ll cut away to what the view is out the window? That�s �b-roll� footage.�

I really wasn�t that smart about the business. Mr. Lester had told me what they were doing after I�d had to ask him what it was. The girls all looked at me like I was an alien that had been deposited in the lunchroom.

Ray saved me. He came and sat down. Someone forgot to give him the memo about lunch. Today they were having what they called �Salisbury Steak.� I personally thought it came in a can; they slice it off, put gelatinous brown gravy over it, heat it to room temperature, and then serve it to us. I tossed him a paper plate and he gave me a huge grin.

�Thanks, man. I was getting queasy looking at what they�re serving today.�

Maggie just ignored Ray and continued with the interrogation. The good news was that Ray�s interruption had thrown her off her stride.

�What�s the song you�re doing the video for?� she asked.

I pulled out my tablet, went online, and found the song. I played it for everyone. I glanced over at Mr. Lester, and he was smiling. I guess he was getting what he wanted. I felt sorry for him because it was going to be a pain to get all the releases signed if they used the footage.

Ray then took one for the team and started talking about the girls� vampire show. I just sat back and enjoyed my pizza.

WHEN I GOT TO PRACTICE, Jim was looking down. I sent Wolf over to talk to him. I knew if anyone could get him out of his funk, Wolf could. I was getting dressed and saw that Wolf didn�t look happy either. I decided I needed to find out what was going on. When I walked up, Jim gave me a weak smile.

�I need a date to Homecoming. Cassidy broke up with me.�

I took in a deep breath and then slowly let it out. I was afraid to ask, but I had to.

�How come?�

�On the ride home, she asked me if I wished I hadn�t invited her this weekend. I thought she was joking and told her it might have been fun to make out with a college girl.�

Both Wolf and I flinched. Then Wolf got a panicked look on his face. Cassidy had enough on all the guys that went to cause some major havoc with their girlfriends.

�Do you think ...� Wolf started, and Jim shook his head �no.�

Cassidy was many things, but she didn�t have a mean bone in her body. Well, she could kick your butt if you deserved it, but she�d never go out of her way to hurt the guys. Then I got worried. Did the guys deserve it for stepping out on their girlfriends? Crud.

�We may have a problem. Cassidy has a strong code of ethics. Do you think she�d feel obligated to talk to everyone�s girlfriends?�

Jim looked at me and then sagged. Double crud. I needed to talk to Cassidy, and now.

�Tell Coach I went to talk to Cassidy,� I told them.

I headed to the gym where they were getting ready to work out.

I motioned her over.

�Can one of the wrestlers lead the workout today?� I asked.

She went and put them in charge, and then walked with me out to my favorite thinking tree. I sat down, and she crawled onto my lap and started to cry. I felt like shit because I had been more worried about what she would say than I had been concerned about comforting my friend.

Something I had learned was that women need someone to listen to them. Cassidy didn�t need me to voice my opinion on whom I thought was right or wrong. If I did that, I was going to hurt one of them. I considered them both good friends and didn�t want to make things worse.

�You want to talk about it?� I asked, to get her talking.

I knew what I was in for, so I just listened. For such a strong woman, Cassidy had some typical teenage insecurities. I listened as she poured her heart out to me. She was afraid that Jim didn�t want to be tied down. I knew he cared for her deeply. I also knew they were both still in high school.

I ended up missing practice. Coach Hope found me under the tree, with his daughter sound asleep in my arms. She hadn�t really slept since we�d arrived back on Sunday. He pulled his car around, and I just stood up with her in my arms and carried her to their backseat. She woke up enough to give me a kiss on the cheek.

I found Jim as I went to talk to Moose and Coach Diamond. They knew what was going on, and spent half an hour giving me the highlights. Jim waited for me and I took him home for dinner. Mom took all of ten seconds to figure out what was wrong.

�Did Cassidy break up with you?� she asked Jim.

He wasn�t used to her direct approach, and just did his best impression of a deer in the headlights. I saved him.

�Yes. She thinks he wants to spread his wings. I think Cassidy also wants to do that,� I told Mom as Jim watched us.

�Do you think some time apart will do them good?� Mom asked, ignoring Jim.

�I don�t think Jim thinks so. Cassidy just needs some time.�

�Okay. How was your day?�

I pushed Jim to a chair at the kitchen table and shared how everything went. We were just sitting down to eat when there was a knock at the front door. I went and got it while Dad served everyone. It was my camera crew. I�d forgotten about them.

�Hey, sorry. I got distracted. Were you supposed to film my family?� I asked.

�Would it be too much trouble?� Mr. Lester asked.

�I would rather you didn�t. My parents don�t need to be in the video. You�re welcome to come to dinner, though,� I offered.

We were having spaghetti, so Dad had enough for everyone. I put more noodles on because I knew Jim and I would have seconds. Jim was in a much better mood after dinner. Mom, Dad and I toned down our normal discussions because we had guests.

Mom gave Mr. Lester the third degree about their plans for the week. I found out that tomorrow I was going to run downtown. Then they were going to leave me alone until Friday and Saturday. The plan Saturday was for Eve to give a concert at the farm.

After dinner, I took Jim home. I called his sister on the way back.

�Hey, Suzanne, miss me?� I asked.

��Stupid boy,� of course I miss you.�

I told her about Jim and Cassidy. I knew she was close to her brother. I�m sure that she was talking to him before I made it back home. I made a point to study because although I wanted to watch Monday Night Football, I�d made my parents a vow that I wouldn�t let my grades slip. After I was done, I went to bed early. I knew that tomorrow was going to be a long day, and needed my rest.

Tuesday October 21

PEGGY WAS WAITING FOR me when I came to school. I had finished with the video crew until Friday, so I didn�t have them stalking me. She gave me a curious look.

�When are you going to ask me to Homecoming? Or do you have another date?� she asked.

I had just assumed ...

�How about I do it right now?�

She started tapping her foot.

�You want the actual words ... my bad. Peggy, would you go to Homecoming with me?� I asked.

�I�m not sure you�re sincere.�

I threw my hands up. Was she seriously going to make me beg? I took a deep breath to calm down. My first instinct was just to go stag. Why do girls feel the need to control you? That was when it hit me. They needed to exert control if they felt they had none. Did Peggy want more out of our relationship than �just dating�? Did I want more than �just dating� with Peggy? Why did I have to start my morning with a headache?

�Peggy, if you�re not sure, I don�t know how to convince you. I�m sorry, I made an assumption. I know we�re �just dating,� and because of that, I need to be clearer if I want to ask you out ... by actually asking you out. If you decide you don�t want to go with me, just let me know, and I�ll go stag.�

I mentally kicked myself for the last comment. I should be above making snarky little remarks. I took a moment and thought about it, and it was a true statement. If she didn�t go with me, I�d go by myself. I know I�m kind of weird as far as teen guys go, but I like to dance. I wasn�t going to sit home and pine over Peggy if she didn�t want to go with me. I tried to save my last vestige of manhood and shut up. The ball was in her court. She was now in control if we went out Friday night or not.

�I guess I can�t find a better date, so I accept your invitation. My mom expects you to pick me up early so she can take pictures.�

I wondered how happy her dad would be when I showed up. I worried about that all the way to my first class.

TODAY, WOLF AND I WORKED on our lower bodies while lifting. He wanted to talk about Jim and Cassidy. I suddenly had a great idea (I know, be very afraid when that happens!).

�Do you have a date for homecoming?� I asked Wolf.

He looked at me funny.

�I wasn�t planning on going,� he told me.

�Why not?� I asked.

I then kicked myself, because I knew why not. Wolf was broke. He probably didn�t have good clothes, either. He was about to give me some lame excuse.

�Just shut up. I know why not. Will you let me help you, or am I going to have to drag you to the dance?�

�Dude, you can�t always help me out. If it wasn�t for football, I�d have a part-time job. I�d have the money I need for something like this.�

�What if I hired you?� I asked.

�David, I appreciate your offer, but I�m not looking for a handout,� he said, then sighed. �If I did work for you, it�d have to be a real job.�

I thought about it for a moment. I could go in two directions here. I could hire him to work out with me or to do some of the jobs my dad wanted me to do around the house. He already worked out with me, so I held that in reserve as Plan B.

�Can you do yard work and minor repairs?�

�What kind of work are you talking about?� he asked.

�Well, Dad was bitching that we needed to take the screens out and put on the storm windows. We also need to rake the yard and burn the leaves. When we do that I always get volunteered to do half the neighborhood. I think it�s a kind of child enslavement deal, where I work for free. Don�t even get me started on what I have to do if it snows! I�d pay good money if someone would take that on for me.�

He thought about it and then frowned.

�It wouldn�t help me for Homecoming, though. Plus, who�d go out with me this late?�

I smiled.

�I�d give you an advance on your pay, and you�d ask Cassidy.�

He saw through my evil plan.

�What about Jim? He�ll kill both of us. Plus, I�m not sure Cassidy would want to go with me,� he complained.

�Grow a pair and ask her at lunch today. If she says no, come talk to me. I�ll handle Jim,� I assured him.

After PE, I took a quick shower and then ran to Jim�s locker. I caught him before he was off to class.

�Hey, Wolf�s going to ask Cassidy to Homecoming,� I told him. �They�re going just as friends.�

He gave me a look, and then just shrugged. He knew that Wolf wouldn�t do anything that would make him mad.

�I see your hand in this. Thanks for taking care of her. Now you need to find me a date,� he teased me.

�I guess I owe you one. I found the guys at Northwestern dates, but you brought your own,� I said.

Jim gave me a playful shove.

�I�ll get you a date, but you have to treat her right.�

�You know me, I just want to go and have fun,� Jim said.

I ran to my next class so I wouldn�t be late.

AT LUNCH, I WAITED till the girls were about to drive me nuts. The models in New York had introduced me to a game I called �Bed, Wed, Dead.� They called it �F*ck, Marry, Kill,� but I tried to clean it up some. The basic concept was that you are given three names and you had to explain if you would just sleep with them, marry them, or kill them.

Here�s an example. Today they were doing Disney Princes: Eric from The Little Mermaid; the Beast, from Beauty and the Beast; and Aladdin, from Aladdin. Emma went first.

�I�m going to marry Eric because he�s the kind of guy that likes conversation. I�d bed the Beast, �cause he�d be an animal in the sack. Finally, I�d kill Aladdin, because he�s a con man who steals an engaged girl from another man, and he wears a stupid vest.�

�Okay, I think I need to leave or ask who needs a date to Homecoming,� I said to change the topic.

�Hang on, are you telling us that you need a date to Homecoming? What happened to Peggy?� Maggie jumped in.

�No, I�m going with Peggy. I just have a friend who needs a date.�

The guys visibly relaxed because they realized they weren�t getting dumped. I just winked at them.

�I think we need to be careful here. David�s up to no good,� Kylie said.

�Tell us about this �friend� of yours,� Emma inquired.

�I�m sure you�d have a good time with him. Well ... he just got out of a long-term relationship. He does have a great personality. I guess you could say he�s big-boned.�

�So, he�s an ugly, overweight guy who�s going to be whining about his ex. Do I have that about right?� Maggie asked.

Thank God I never dated her. She was shallower than I had ever imagined. I just ignored her.

�I�ll go with him,� Faith said.

�I�ll have Jim call you to make arrangements.�

�Hang on. Are you talking about Jim Ball?� Maggie asked.

�Yep,� I said with a smirk.

You would have thought Faith had won the lottery. She�d bagged a varsity football player who was a junior. I had heard other girls call him handsome. I guess he�d have to be if he was related to Suzanne, who I thought was drop-dead gorgeous.

I sent Jim a text with Faith�s number. He sent me a smiley-face back. I showed it to Faith, and she did that squealing and bouncing up and down in her chair thing that drives me nuts.

AFTER PRACTICE, I CAME home to find Tracy had parked in my spot in the driveway, which caused me to have to park on the street. I went into the house to see what was up. I walked in the back door and found Mom and Dad drinking wine at the kitchen table. I looked around and no Tracy. Mom saw my look.

�What�s wrong?� she asked.

�Where�s Tracy? Her car�s in the driveway,� I said.

�She must be up in your apartment. We haven�t seen her. Go get her and invite her to dinner. We have Chinese coming in a few minutes,� Dad said.

I grabbed my bag and went up to my apartment. I walked in to find soft music on, and a trail of clothes that led to the bedroom. I don�t know what came over me. That�s wrong because I do know what came over me: Mr. Happy wrenched control from the big head. He thought that if Tracy was losing clothes, so should I.

As I pounced on her, I told her, �We only have a few minutes. Dad ordered Chinese ...�

Thirty minutes later, we appeared in the kitchen. Mom took one look at us and broke out laughing. I knew better than to ask, but Tracy didn�t.

�What?� Tracy asked.

�Dear, your blouse is buttoned wrong, and it�s obvious you lost your bra. David forgot to zip his pants, and his hair�s a mess. Do I need to spell it out?� Mom asked.

Tracy and I both blushed.

I was surprised when Mom just let it go. She used to torment Greg and me. I just chalked it up as she wasn�t upset about the turn of events. Tracy and I ate quickly, and then went back to the apartment. I wanted to talk about what had just happened. Tracy wasn�t passing up this opportunity. She had me naked and back in bed for another round. I honestly don�t remember fighting her on it. When we were both relaxing, I figured that it was now a good time to talk.

�Not that I�m complaining, but why are you in my bed?�

�Suzanne called. She was worried about you. She asked if I was willing to help you out.�

�I take it you were okay with her request,� I said, and she kissed me to shut me up.

We spent an evening in bed, and she reminded me why I used to love her. I got a little emotional after she left. I was really feeling the loss of my friends, especially Tami. I knew her text to me before had said �Anonymous,� but Mom had confirmed that it came from Tami�s new cell phone. I sent her a text.

�I miss you so much�

It was probably good that she didn�t respond. At that moment, I would have found the next flight to London.

Wednesday October 22

RIGHT BEFORE ENGLISH, my phone rang and it was Kendal. This was getting to be a regular occurrence.

I remembered our last call.

�Oh, can you hear me now?�

�Oh, shut up, whiner. Your SAG membership is now activated, so we can sign the contract. Can we do that tonight at Kyle�s party?�

�I keep forgetting to get him a gift.�

�I figured as much. When I got mine, I got one for you,� Kendal, my lifesaver, said.

�What did I give him?�

�Five babysitting coupons,� she said.

That was perfect. It would give me an excuse to spend more time with Kyle. I missed the little guy, now that Greg and Angie had gone to college.

I PICKED PEGGY UP AT six, and we drove to my brother�s apartment at State. The parking lot was full, so I dropped Peggy off and went hunting for a spot. That�s not as easy as it sounds, in a campus housing area. There was a college girl sitting on her porch two blocks away. I pulled into her driveway.

�Hi, I was wondering if I could park here for a couple of hours. My nephew just turned one, and I�m going to his birthday party.�

She looked me over.

�My roommate and I need to go grocery shopping. If you leave me the keys and let me borrow your Jeep, you can park there.�

I�d already driven around the area a couple of times. If I was back home I wouldn�t hesitate, but I�d been warned that not everyone was trustworthy. Heck, even a �stupid boy� was smart enough to know that.

I�d had, at Dad�s insistence, a tracking system installed on the Jeep. I think it was for Mom�s peace of mind. They could log on to the cloud and find where the Jeep was at any time. I also figured I�d better get some ID.

�I�ll need to see your driver�s license.�

She just shrugged and handed it to me. I took my phone out, snapped a picture of it, then I took one of her, and one of the house, so I could see the street number. I handed her the keys.

�That was pretty smart. I�ll have to remember that.�

�Give me your cell number,� I said.

I put her number into my phone and then dialed it. Her phone rang.

�Now you have my number in case you need me. I should be back no later than eight,� I assured her.

She smiled at me and went inside to get her roommate.

From there, I walked to Kyle�s party. I came into the sound of babies crying. Angie saw me and handed me Kyle. I hadn�t seen him in a couple of weeks, and he quieted down and acted shy. A little girl about his age was crying in her mother�s arms.

�Give her to David. He can get any baby to calm down,� Angie told her.

I soon had both arms full. The little girl wasn�t too sure about me. I turned her so she could still see her mom.

�Who are you, Princess?� I asked the baby.

�She�s Mackenzie, or �Mac,� as we call her,� her mom told me.

�Well, hello, Mac, how come you and Kyle were crying?�

�They both wanted the same toy.�

Both babies had stopped crying, so I gave them back to their mothers. Peggy was talking to Greg. They had once dated and had stayed friends.

I WENT AND FOUND KENDAL who was talking to my parents in Greg�s extra bedroom/office. She was going over the contract.

It had a tentative calendar attached. It showed that I had to be in LA at the beginning of January for an initial read-through. Filming would start in British Columbia at the end of January for one week. I�d fly into Vancouver. At the end of February, I was scheduled to be in the Northwest Territory of Canada for another week. Then it was back to Vancouver for studio work at the end of March. It looked like I was going to miss about three weeks of school.

�Your Uncle John wanted to talk to you before we sign this,� Dad told me. �I also have some concerns. Talk to John, and then we�ll talk.�

I just nodded. This was a big decision, and I would appreciate his guidance. I called him.

�I asked your dad to have you call me. I want to suggest that you pass on this movie deal,� he said, shocking me.

�Why?� I asked.

�You�re young, and you only get one childhood. Something like this will steal that from you. You�ll always have opportunities down the road.�

�Are you sure? I�m not in the business of acting. It was just luck that I know Lori Winnick and she likes me. I�m not sure that�s true.�

�You might be right, but I�m afraid of what it�ll do to you. This is something completely different from football and modeling,� Uncle John told me.

�I would completely agree if I was living out on the left coast, but I�m living in the Midwest.�

�Look, David, ultimately, you have to decide. I just want to warn you that your life may not be your own after this.�

I thanked my uncle and then got off the phone. I thought about it for all of two seconds. I was doing this. I had a fleeting memory of Tami telling me not to go with my first reaction, but this was too good to pass up.

�Let�s do this,� I told everyone.

Dad gave me a skeptical look.

�My brother and I talked today. I didn�t think you�d be swayed by the loss of privacy argument. I, on the other hand, am your father. It�s my job to look out for you, regardless of what you want. I have some concerns. The major one is that you�ll be missing too much school. We may have to pull you out of school in the spring if you were to do the movie. I don�t think that would be a good idea.

�I was originally under the impression that this would be shooting in the summer. This would be much more acceptable if I knew it was during your free time.�

I thought about what he said, but I still wanted to do it.

�Dad, let me ask you something: when was the last time you just knew something was right?�

He smiled before answering.

�When I asked your mother to marry me.�

�Did you need to think about it, or did you just know?� I asked.

�I knew.�

�I know I can work through any obstacles. I know my grades will not be affected; I won�t let them. I also know that Lincoln High will work with us on this.�

Dad could see my passion and just nodded. He and Kendal signed the contract. Kendal put it into a folder and packed up.

�I need to go scan this and email it to the studio. By the way, your name is David A. Dawson.�

�I was hoping for something like Fox Hunter.�

Mom smacked me in the back of my head.

�You�re not a porn star,� Dad scolded me.

KYLE�S BIRTHDAY WAS a success. He got all sugared-up and was a little monster just before he suddenly ran down and collapsed on the floor, falling asleep. Mac used him as a pillow. I could already see that they were going to be friends for a long time.

Angie caught my eye and motioned me over.

�David, I want you to meet Crystal. She�s this year�s recipient of your scholarship.�

Crystal was very pregnant, and all smiles. I knew that could change at any moment. I had survived Angie being pregnant.

Angie had made a choice this year just to help one girl. She had the money to send either three to school, or one with all their expenses taken care of. She�d decided to help one girl who needed housing, daycare and schooling. I�d read the bio on Crystal. She was seventeen and her parents had disowned her. She was a senior in high school and had decided to take the GED. She was currently in classes to help her pass the test, as well as childcare classes. Next semester she�d be enrolled in a two-year program at the junior college. Crystal wanted to be a hairdresser.

Angie�s goal was to help one new girl a year. She had plans to do some on-campus fundraising to get enough for another girl next year. Kendal was also helping write grant proposals for both state and federal funds. If that happened, Angie could dream bigger.

Mom was also starting small with her cancer foundation. She was working to help families with cancer victims. Her charity did things like give them gas money so they could travel to see their loved ones. Nothing huge, but sometimes a little help went a long way. Kendal was also helping her write grant proposals.

PEGGY AND I WERE READY to go when my phone rang. It was the girl who�d borrowed my car.

�This is David.�

�Hi. I have some bad news. Your car�s been stolen.�

�Are you okay?� I asked.

�Yes. The police want to talk to you,� she said.

I told them about the tracker, and how to log in to find the Jeep�s location. This started a four-hour ordeal that found three college boys joyriding in my Jeep. It turned out that one of them was the roommate�s boyfriend and the roommate had given them the keys.

Greg took Peggy home for me while Mom and Dad took me to the police station. Since the Jeep was in my company�s name, I had to have Dad fill out the complaint, as he was president of my company. This requirement about having to be of age sometimes sucked.

I then had to give a statement as to why the girl had my keys. They were not very hopeful that anyone would be charged with anything. I had voluntarily given the girl my keys. The boyfriend claimed he�d just borrowed the car from his girlfriend. He had no idea she didn�t have permission to loan it out. The girl I�d given it to had called the police before her roommate had confessed who had the car.

The only damning thing that might stick was that they tried to evade the police. It was enough for the police to arrest the three men and the girlfriend and hold them overnight. They suspected the DA would decide not to charge them since the case would fall apart as soon as a good defense attorney got hold of it.

It doubly sucked for me. Besides my mom giving me an earful about being too trusting, they were keeping my Jeep as evidence for now. We didn�t get home till nearly one in the morning.

Thursday October 23

I MET PEGGY BEFORE school. She made fun of me for riding a bike.

�I know I was stupid for giving her keys to the Jeep. I get it back later today.�

�Dad gave me a talk about you not being responsible. I don�t think he�s a fan of yours. Mom just said you were too trusting. I agree with Mom. You�re too nice sometimes,� Peggy shared with me.

I guess nothing had really changed: her dad wasn�t happy she was dating me, and her mom was fine with it. I was sure this wasn�t the last of this, but at least we were still going to Homecoming tomorrow.

Chapter 12 � Homecoming

Friday October 24

I was up extra early today because I had to finish my work with the film crew. They started me out running down a pretty stretch of country road. I was filing away the location as a possible place to go parking. There was a farm pond in the pasture that had steam rising off it into the cool fall air. The sun had just come up, and you could see everything was coming alive. You could hear the birds chirp and a cow bawl as I ran up the road. I knew this would be the intro to the video.

�Cut,� Mr. Lester called. �I think that should do it. All we have left is at the Holliday farm, and then the game tonight.�

We packed up and went to the farm. When we pulled up, I saw Eve for the first time in almost five months, which caused memories to come flooding back. There had never been a question that she would leave to pursue her dreams. I don�t think we would have made it in the long run, but I was still a little sad that we weren�t even friends anymore. When Eve left, she kept in touch for a while, but over time it had stopped. It was as much my fault as it was hers. I guess I shouldn�t have been surprised. The first time she went to Nashville, no one heard from her until she came back home. I think, in her mind, that she never intended to come back home.

I got out of my Jeep and saw her smile at me. Mr. Lester was in a hurry and had me go to the barn and change into work clothes. They then filmed me doing various chores. I finally had to tell Mr. Lester that I had to go to school. I didn�t get a chance to say �hi� to Eve.

PEGGY SAW ME STROLL up to the school in the outfit I had on for the video: jeans, dirty white t-shirt and boots. When I got close, she wrinkled her nose.

�Did you forget that you have a football game tonight?�

We wore our jerseys on game day. I just went up to her and kissed her. Kissing Peggy helped get Eve out of my head.

�No, I had to do more of Eve�s video this morning and I brought a change of clothes. I promise not to look too grubby for you.�

She ruffled my hair and kissed me. I think that was the first time she initiated a kiss between us. I smiled at the progress. Peggy was still worried I would get her excited and she�d want to have sex with me. It wasn�t really anything religious. Peggy just had this fairy-tale dream of giving her husband her virginity on their wedding night. I couldn�t buy into that. What if the sex sucked? Then you were trapped in a marriage where you weren�t sexually compatible. I cared for Peggy, though, and wouldn�t try and sway her from her dream of remaining a virgin. I think that was why I was fine with just dating her.

We walked into school holding hands. Tracy and the rest of the varsity cheerleaders were eyeing us. I had an uneasy feeling that something was up by the way they were checking me out. I�d seen that look before, and it normally led to Mr. Happy standing up and paying attention.

What caught my eye was the new cheerleader. I hadn�t met her before. Her name was Pam Bell, and she was a sophomore who�d transferred in at the beginning of the school year. Her dad now worked at Tom�s law firm doing estate planning. Her mom was supposed to be drop-dead gorgeous. The rumor mill had her as the runner-up in the Miss Teen California beauty contest. Pam looked like what you think of as a California surfer girl. She had blond hair and legs that never seemed to end.

I hadn�t realized that we were staring at each other until Peggy gave me a little hip-check. My head snapped down, and she gave me a knowing grin and tightened her grip on my hand as I walked her to her locker.

�You do know that I know about you and Tracy?� she asked.

I hadn�t tried to hide it from Peggy, but I hadn�t advertised it, either. Greg had taught me not to act guilty; own it and act confident when confronted with something like this. He said if you evaded or acted guilty, you were only going to make it worse.

�I hadn�t realized that,� I said.

She gave me a tight smile. We�d talked about the possibility of Tracy and I hooking up and Peggy had said she was okay with it. At the time, I�d played it as if it was something that happened only rarely. Peggy must have heard that Tracy and I�d gotten together at Suzanne�s bidding.

�You know that we�re just dating. I don�t expect you to just date me. What I don�t want to have happen is you sleeping with everyone. I wouldn�t want to get lumped in with your other conquests.�

�Peggy, I like you more than you probably realize. I�ve had a crush on you since I was in middle school. I�d never do anything intentionally to embarrass you.�

She gazed deep into my eyes and smiled.

�I know you wouldn�t. I would have never known if Tracy hadn�t talked to me before she visited you. You know she loves you, don�t you?� she asked.

�Tracy and I ... our histories are complicated. We love each other, but will never be together, if that makes sense.�

�I know. She�s unpredictable, and I know you love her. I can tell that by the way you look at her. Don�t worry, I see you look at me the same way.�

The bell rang and I went to PE.

JUST BEFORE LUNCH, I got a text from Mom to meet me at the office. I hadn�t done anything to piss her off, so I wasn�t too worried ... but then again, it was Mom.

�Come on, Sport, I�m springing you from this joint.�

I know, I should have asked. But Mom was in a good mood. I decided just to go with the flow. Besides, I was getting out of class. Mom gave me a funny look, and I just grinned at her. She shrugged, and we drove in silence. I was a little surprised when we pulled into the parking garage at Rigby, Thompson, and Associates, my agents. My mom was waiting for me to ask what was going on, but I kept quiet. It had become a battle of wills. I could tell she was dying for me to ask.

She led me to the lobby. Don Rigby, one of the managing partners, was waiting at the elevator. He was talking to one of the lawyers that had gone to Kentucky with me last year. Mom and I walked up and I introduced her to him. We got on the elevator, and the lawyer hit the fifth-floor button. Don hit the sixth. The law offices occupied the top two floors. When we got to the fifth floor, the lawyer got off and Mom followed him. She turned around just as the doors closed. Mr. Rigby�s eyebrows went up.

�She�ll figure it out,� I said.

We got off on the sixth floor and I went to the conference room. I figured that was where everyone was. I walked in and found Dad there, with Tom, Kendal, Roy Thompson and three people I didn�t know. Dad gave me a funny look.

�Where�s your mom?�

Don Rigby came in and laughed at me.

�She�ll be right up. She got off on the wrong floor. I sent my assistant to help her find her way,� he said.

�Someday she�s going to kill you. Did you even think to hold the door for her?� Dad asked.

�Mr. Rigby was in control of the buttons,� I told him.

�Hang on, don�t be throwing me under the bus,� Don shot back at me.

Mom came in, not looking too happy. She glared at me and then turned on Don.

�How come you didn�t hold the door for me?� she asked.

�I, uh ...� he stammered.

I couldn�t hold it anymore and started laughing. Mom and Dad joined me as Don�s face went red. I looked at Tom and Kendal, and they were trying not to be noticed. Roy Thompson, the other managing partner, was enjoying Don�s discomfort. Roy saved him by introducing the three people I didn�t know. They were from the film I was making, Star Academy: Jessup Fields was the director, Janice Utley, the producer, and Karen Least was a production assistant. Once the introductions were done, Roy and Don excused themselves. I think they just wanted to be nosy.

�I want to apologize for the last-minute meeting. We wanted to fly you out to LA, but Kendal explained that you had a music video and football game. We had to come to Chicago anyway, so we decided to come meet you,� Janice explained.

�David, we need to get an idea of your background, and take care of few details,� Karen said. �Do you have any credits?�

I looked at Kendal.

�He�s done some commercials, and is currently doing a music video,� Kendal said. �Let me give you a portfolio. Inside, you�ll find links to his videos.�

Kendal handed out the binders to three moviemakers.

�Have you had any speaking roles?� Karen asked.

�No,� I said.

�There may be some partial nudity. Are you comfortable with that?� Karen continued.

Kendal pointed them to my butt picture on the conference room wall. There were several different questions that Kendal handled. Then Karen asked me to strip down to my boxers so she could take pictures of me. She wanted very specific poses, and they measured the distance from the camera to me. This was for some computer-generated imagery (CGI) work they wanted to get started on. They planned on everyone getting together for a read-through of the film, the first week in January. Part of that time would be for them to get us into a special studio, and let the CGI people do what they needed with us.

They then pulled out a picture of what they thought my character, Stryker, would look like. The first thing we all noticed was his head was shaved. The second was that there were a lot of tattoos.

�We may have a problem. Do you mind if I scan this and send it to two of David�s other employers?� Kendal asked.

�What�s wrong?� Jessup asked.

�David�s under contract with Range Sports and Jade. They both have clauses in their contracts about not changing his appearance. He�s not even allowed to get a haircut without their approval. I think shaving his head might be an issue,� Kendal explained.

�They�re pretty cool, though. They�ll probably be okay with it, as long as I do a bunch of work for them before you shave me,� I said.

Kendal left to do her job. Then they switched gears, and Jessup took over the meeting.

�First of all, here�s your initial check,� he said, handing it to Tom.

Tom showed it to Mom and Dad. Even though they didn�t show much, I could tell there had to be a big number on it.

�The Stryker character is a hand-to-hand, sword- and weapons-fighting expert. We only have a couple of months to get you proficient. We have experts in the style of fighting we want you to learn. You also need to learn to make it look real for the camera. We�ll need to schedule time for you to train between now and the start of filming.

�We also want you to learn your lines, and be able to deliver them. We contacted someone from State that�ll be helping you with that. We figure you�ll have to spend a couple of hours a night during the week, a full day on Saturday, and half day on Sunday each week,� Jessup explained.

I could feel my mom�s eyes boring into me. All my free time was suddenly gone. I would have to figure out when I could study.

�Mom, do you think they�d let me drop Art, so I could study during that period?� I asked.

She looked at Dad, and he nodded. We spent another couple of hours going over what was expected, and how they would help. They told me not to worry too much about it because they let wrestlers do movies. How hard could this be? I was given a script, a schedule, and a storyboard. They�d highlighted when I needed to be on set. The shooting schedule was nearly six months long, but I would be involved in only about five weeks of the scheduled time.

When we were done, Mom took me back to school and went to talk to the office about what I was doing, and my need to drop Art. I loved it, but it was an elective and wasn�t required for graduation. I could pick it up later if I wanted.

ON THE WAY BACK TO school we went to the police station and got my Jeep. After school, I made the rounds of all my teachers to find out what I�d missed. It seems the school administration had already informed them as to why I wasn�t in class today. I was surprised at how cooperative everyone was being. It didn�t hurt that almost all of my teachers were my football coaches.

Cassidy caught up to me before I went home to pick up my suit. I hadn�t wanted to leave it in my locker all day, but I also didn�t want to have to go home to change after the game. I would go straight from the game to Peggy�s house. I was also taking Wolf and Cassidy. She hopped into my Jeep. I guess she was going for a car ride. She gave me a look that dared me to kick her out of the car. I just started the engine and pulled out of the parking lot.

�You�re aware that Jim and I broke up?� she asked.

This was heading in a bad direction.

�I guess. Why do you ask?�

�If I decide tonight to make out with Wolf, will you have a problem with that?� she probed.

�Before you throw that grenade into my lap, and I make a stupid comment that destroys one or more of my friendships, can I ask a question? Is there more to this breakup than Jim being honest with you? You know he could have lied, right?�

She gave me a sour look. If I had been anybody else, she might have hurt them. She wasn�t talking, so I continued to ask questions.

�Cassidy, you know you�re one of my best friends. Were you just looking for an excuse to break up with Jim, or was this something else?�

We had made it to my place and went upstairs. She grabbed my hand, pulled me into my bedroom, pushed me back onto my bed, and hugged me. I just took her into my arms and she began to cry. I started to say something, but she told me to be quiet and just hold her.

I GUESS WE WERE BOTH tired because I woke up to my mom shaking me. Cassidy jerked awake and blushed when she saw my mom had found her in my bed.

�Get your butts up. You�re late for the game,� she told me, and then she turned to Cassidy. �I told your dad that you and Brad were having dinner here tonight. David found a diner that has the best fried chicken. We�ll take you to the game, and then I�ll take you home and help you get ready for the dance.�

My mom was an angel sometimes. I think she�d overheard me talk about Cassidy and her makeup efforts. Not having a mom to guide her showed sometimes. My mom had always wanted a daughter. I think that was why she and Tami were so close. Maybe Cassidy could fill that role for now.

I looked at the clock. It was six o�clock. I was supposed to be taped and dressed by now. I jumped up, and Mom handed me a suit bag and my duffle. She also handed me a lunch bag so I could eat something before the game. I gave her a kiss and ran for the Jeep. I opened up the bag. She�d made me a couple of peanut butter sandwiches. I could probably sneak out to the hospitality tent and get a hot dog.

I SNUCK IN, AND PAIGE smiled at me.

�How come you�re late?� she asked.

I guess it was a fair question because I was never late. I also didn�t think it was any of her business.

�I just got jammed up on some stuff.�

She shook her head and taped my ankles. My wrist and ribs were doing better, so we skipped those. When I was done, I got dressed. I was starved, so I snuck out and went to the hospitality tent. It�s one thing to do it in street clothes; it�s another to show up in cleats, game pants and a jersey. I also saw that I had a film crew following me around for the music video.

One upside to having a film crew tailing me was that recruiters all took off. They didn�t want to be seen �bumping� into me. Mrs. Sullivan saw me coming and had a couple of hot dogs for me.

�You�re the best,� I told her, and wolfed them down.

Jeff, our local sports reporter, waved and came over.

�Mind if I get my interview in since I know you�ll duck me after the game to go to the Homecoming Dance?�

�Go right ahead, sir,� I said as I finished my second hot dog.

I was surprised when two more dogs appeared, along with a Mountain Dew. Mrs. Sullivan was outdoing herself tonight. When the other reporters saw I was about to be interviewed, they all crowded around.

�Guys, this is going to have to be short. I have to go do warm-ups with the team in a few minutes,� I said as the kickers started to do their warm-ups. They always came out first. I noticed that we had some of the big-city sports reporters here tonight. It looked like we were starting to be a story.

�If you beat Riverside tonight, and then St. Joe next week, you�ll win the conference championship. Of the remaining conference games, St. Joe looks like the toughest one. Is there any chance you�re looking past Riverside?�

�Wow, Jeff! I was wondering when you�d get to your question,� I said, and the other reporters laughed at him. �To be honest, I haven�t looked at the schedule. I�ve been focused on this game. On paper, we should be a favorite. I also remember that the last time we were favored, we ended up losing that game.� I waved them all closer and took a conspiratorial tone.

�Don�t tell Riverside, but we plan to run them off the field tonight. I plan on winning this early so we don�t have another debacle.�

I grabbed my hot dogs and jogged to go warm up. Jim saw me with food and took one away from me. I guess he could do that if he was going to be protecting my back. Coach yelled at us to get our heads in the game.

WE WON THE COIN TOSS and decided to defer to the second half, so Riverside took the ball. I can tell you that when you get several hundred cowbells ringing, it makes a lot of noise. I was visualizing them running a dive right at me. I shucked the fullback, stepped into the hole, and crushed the tailback. I was getting my head right to do some damage tonight. Tim smacked my helmet and we ran onto the field.

Riverside lined up in the �I� formation. It was just as I imagined. I felt myself drop into �the zone,� and everything seemed to slow down. Jim was in front of me and he stood the guard up. The fullback had no choice but to help double-team Jim. The tailback saw I had a free shot at him, so he stutter-stepped and decided to run around the end. Instead of shuffling down the line, I turned my hip and ran as hard as I could. The tailback saw me the moment before I took him off his feet. I would have buried him if he hadn�t dropped the ball. I shoved him away, picked up the ball, and ran it in for the first score of the game.

We kicked off, and held them to three and out. On fourth down, they shanked the kick out of bounds, and we had first and ten on their 48 yard line. I was completely surprised when Coach Hope gave me a pass play to run on first down. Both Coach Diamond and I just smiled as I headed to the huddle.

�Be ready, Wolf. We�re going to run a little play-action your way. Play action Y-skinny on two.�

We lined up in the �I.� Riverside crept up to defend the run. I looked over the field and it looked like the play was going to be a good one.

�Down, Set ... Hut, HUT!�

Tim must have been excited, because he snapped the ball hard, and I about dropped it. I turned to hand the ball off to Ed, but I had turned the wrong way. To top it off, Wolf fell down. When did I get so cocky? The play we had called was a timing play that was supposed to be �bang-bang.� We did it that way because we knew our �O� line couldn�t block for very long. They were used to it being that way and they released their blocks. Crud!

I thought about going all Johnny Manziel on their butts, but I caught a glimpse of Bill cutting through the secondary and saw a small window where I could get him the ball. At Elite Quarterback Camp, I had learned that sometimes you just take the shot because the reward of putting a long score on them was worth it. I fired a rifle right past the ear of the linebacker that was focused on knocking me into next week. I had time to plant my back foot and explode into the linebacker.

The tremendous crack of pads had everyone�s head snapping around as Bill snatched my fastball out of the air. He did a little stutter-step and then cut left as the cornerback dove to tackle him. There�s a reason they teach you not to leave your feet since it�s hard to change directions once you�re in the air. The cornerback�s dive put him right in the path of their safety. Bill did a little showboating as he high-stepped into the end zone. He got a fifteen yard unsportsmanlike conduct penalty that was assessed on our kickoff, and I got warned about not hurting Riverside�s linebackers. Their linebacker seemed to be okay, once they helped him up.

From that point, we could do no wrong, and Riverside seemed to realize that tonight was not their night. We were up 28�3 at halftime. I had a defensive touchdown, two TD�s passing and one rushing. That was when Coach Hope benched me and let Mike play the second half. He did let me play some fullback. When I ran over three of Riverside�s defenders to spring Jake for a score, I was done for the night. We ended up winning 45�10.

WOLF AND I QUICKLY showered and got dressed. I had a stupid grin on my face when I was putting my shoes on.

�Why are you so happy?� Wolf asked.

�I just realized that I didn�t get dinged up tonight. I actually feel good. Let�s pick up a couple of ladies and have some fun tonight,� I said as I high-fived Wolf.

We walked out of the locker room to find reporters waiting for us. I handed Wolf my keys and told him to pick up Cassidy and then come back for me. I ended up doing a thirty-minute interview. Topics ranged from why I was pulled, to where I thought I might go to college. Coach Hope joined me just before Wolf got back. He admitted that he originally wanted to play me at fullback. It started to get ugly, so I was happy when Wolf pulled me away.

WE HURRIED TO GET TO Peggy�s house, and I went in to get her. Mr. Pratt met me at the door.

�Peggy isn�t going to the dance with you,� Mr. Pratt said.

�May I ask why not?� I asked.

�She�s been grounded,� he said, with no further explanation.

�May I talk to her for a moment?� I asked.

�No. You should just leave.�

I decided to give it one more shot.

�Sir, Peggy is on the Homecoming Court. My guess is that she�ll be Homecoming Queen. I know you don�t like me for some reason, but you�re destroying what should be one of her most precious memories. Not every girl gets the chance to feel like a real princess. It saddens me to think how you�re damaging your relationship with her,� I said as he slammed the door in my face.

I had been working behind the scenes to get Bill and Peggy to be Homecoming King and Queen. I felt bad for Peggy that her dad would take that from her. I was surprised that her mom would put up with that. Speaking of moms ... I called mine.

�Hey, Mom, I need your help.�

�What is it?� she asked.

I filled her in as to what was going on. If anyone could help Peggy, it was my mom. I went to the Jeep, and Cassidy interrogated me all the way to the dance.

WE WALKED INTO THE dance, and Alan waved us over to a table. Jeff was there with his on-again, off-again date, Elissa, and Jim was sitting with Faith. Cassidy and Wolf joined us. Alan, of course, noticed someone missing.

�Where�s Peggy?� he asked.

�She�s grounded and couldn�t come.�

�What did you do?� he asked.

�Buddy, it�s not always me. Her dad wouldn�t tell me.�

Gina got a big grin on her face, which confused me. How could my date being grounded make her happy?

�Is this seat taken?�

I looked up to see Beth smiling at me. I jumped up and hugged her.

�Why are you here?� I asked.

�I have to crown the Homecoming Queen,� she reminded me.

Beth had beaten out Suzanne last year. I wondered if Gary was coming back also. I wouldn�t put it past him to hit on her again. The first slow song of the night came on and we all got up to dance.

�How is Purdue? Have you made a lot of friends?� I asked.

�Do you mean am I dating anyone?� she shot back.

I just shrugged. That was what I meant.

�No, I haven�t found anyone. I�ve gone out with a couple of guys, but no one special. I�m trying to make sure I get good grades the first semester,� she said, and she laid her head on my shoulder. �I miss you like crazy. You need to come to Purdue and spend the weekend.�

�I should have done that a couple of weeks ago. I�m booked up the rest of the year,� I confessed.

I explained to her about training for the movie. I was meeting my fight instructor tomorrow and my acting coach on Monday.

Beth told me all about Purdue during the second slow song. She loved her roommate and was enjoying her classes. She was working hard in her chemistry class. It was intended to weed out the ones not cut out for a degree in pharmacy. She told me she was leaning towards pharmaceutical sales. Beth would be good at something like that. She came across as very sincere and wasn�t afraid to talk to people.

Somehow, Tracy found out I was at the dance, stag. When I got back to the table, she was sitting in my seat with a smile on her face. She and Beth hugged. Beth and she sat down, leaving me standing. Tracy pointed at Mona and sent me off to dance with her. Tracy made sure my dance card was full and my mind was off Peggy.

During one of the breaks, I went around and talked to everyone. I found the freshman cheerleaders, and they all had dates. Emma saw me coming and jumped up to head me off.

�Hey, David,� she said, trying to distract me.

Some of these boys had not been vetted by yours truly. I wasn�t happy to see Piper with Justin. Justin is an okay guy as a teammate, but I would never let him date a friend. He had slept with Jan Duke and then dumped her. He then bragged about it to anyone that would listen. He was the poster child for who I did not want them dating.

�I really wish you hadn�t let your sister go out with Justin. If she�s not careful, her reputation will be ruined by the time he gets done with her,� I said, trying to convey my concern.

�Why, what�s wrong with Justin?� she asked.

�In middle school, he was dating Jan Duke. They broke up because he thought he could get further with another girl. I started dating Jan. Then he suddenly dumped the other girl, and Jan went running back to him.�

�Don�t tell me you�re jealous,� Emma scoffed.

I gave Emma a hard look that made her back off. If Tracy hadn�t asked me to look out for the freshmen, I would have just walked away. The problem was that Piper was a sweet girl. She deserved better than Justin.

�He then took Jan�s virginity. The next day he dumped her and told everyone what a great little slut she was. I would assume that you wouldn�t want that to happen to your sister.�

I guess I raised my voice because people were turning to see what was going on. I felt myself get mad all over. I needed to walk away before I said anything else. Emma saw I was dead serious and just nodded as I left. I went to get some air and calm down.

It felt good to go outside. The cool fall air was what I needed after dancing for half the night. I looked up at the stars and contemplated what I was doing with the freshman cheerleaders. I was only hanging out with them because Tracy asked me to. I�d gotten to know them, and liked them, but I liked a lot of people. If they weren�t willing to take my advice, then why was I worried about them? They just looked so young and innocent. I probably looked the same way last year.

Something else I needed to think about was that my schedule was about to get crazy. I should prioritize, or I was going to get overwhelmed. Not having to worry about the freshman cheerleaders would free up my lunchtime so I could study or learn my lines for the movie. Maybe I could get the theater group to help me.

When I went back in, I got two bottles of water. I drank one down and then took the other one to the table. I was surprised to see Jim, Faith, Cassidy and Wolf talking and seeming to have a good time. Tracy and Beth were gone, so I sat down next to Gina.

�Where�s Beth?� I asked.

�They�re going to announce the Homecoming Queen and King,� she explained.

The lights dimmed in the gym, and a spotlight lit up the stage. Tracy was standing there with an envelope.

�Tonight, I have the honor of introducing you to Lincoln High�s Homecoming King and Queen. Before I do that, I�d like to welcome back last year�s Homecoming Queen, Beth Anderson.�

Beth stepped forward, looking like a princess with her crown on. I didn�t see Gary, so he must not have come back from college. Tracy then opened the envelope.

�Your Homecoming King is ... Bill Calloway,� Tracy announced.

Bill came out, and Beth put a crown on him. He waved at everyone, and Tracy got ready to read the next name.

�Your Homecoming Queen is ... Peggy Pratt.�

I held my breath, hoping she was here. She came out, and Beth gave her a big hug, took her crown off, and put it on Peggy.

�We will now have the �First Dance�!� Tracy announced.

Peggy and Bill went to the middle of the dance floor and the music started. I was happy to see she was smiling. I was glad her dad had relented as I watched her have her moment. When the dance ended, she made a beeline for me.

�David, I�m so sorry that I ruined your homecoming dance. I can�t stay, but I wanted to let you know that I care about you very much,� she said, and then gave me a kiss.

I watched in stunned silence as she rushed for the door. Tracy came up behind me, wrapped me in her arms, and I felt her head rest against my back. I felt her desire to comfort me and patted her hand so she would let me go. I turned and she had a sad smile on her face. I could see the wheels turning in Tracy�s head. She seemed to come to a decision.

�I want you to meet someone,� she said, and took my hand to lead me.

I followed her to the table that Bill, Trevor and Lou were sitting at. They were the three seniors on our team. Bill�s date was Mona, Trevor was with Pam, and Lou was with Kim. I went up to Bill and shook his hand.

�Congratulations, man, I was hoping you�d win,� I told him.

�I heard you put the word out to vote for me.�

I just nodded to him. Tracy was there for a purpose.

�David, I don�t think you know Pam.�

I smiled at Pam. I had no idea why Tracy would be introducing me to a girl that had a date.

�Hi, Pam, it�s nice to meet you. How do you like living here?� I asked.

�It�s a lot different than living in LA. I miss the beach. I also think it�s too cold here for me,� she told me.

�I was in San Francisco at the beginning of the summer, and then LA a month later. I had a lot of fun while I was there. It had a few too many people for me, though,� I said, comparing notes.

Tracy asked Trevor to dance and Pam and I talked. I told her about my trips and why I was there. She told me her dad had gotten a job here at Tom�s law firm. She seemed like a nice enough girl. Cassidy tracked me down and made me dance with her. I guess she and Tracy weren�t on the same page, because she made me dance with her for the next few dances. When a slow dance came on, I had to ask how everything was going with her and Wolf.

�Wolf�s a good friend. I got to really know him when Jim and I double-dated with him.�

�So, you don�t plan any hanky-panky with him?� I asked.

�I might let him kiss me. He is pretty cute.�

�Cassidy, you do know you have the power to make life difficult for all of us. I don�t want to lose any of you as friends.�

�I know, David. Your mom had a long talk with me. We�ve become good friends ever since you went to camp. She helped me with the workouts at your house. It was nice of your parents to have Brad and me over for dinner tonight. Dad worries that I don�t have a woman to talk to,� she confided.

Mom really did have a big heart. That was something I loved about her. When the song ended, I got her back to Wolf. He was coming off the dance floor with Gina. We exchanged dance partners. I looked over at our table and Alan gave me a thumbs-up. I think he was relieved not to have to dance, even though he would.

�Hello, Good-Looking. I was wondering when you�d get around to dancing with me,� Gina teased me.

�All you had to do was ask. I wouldn�t step on Alan�s toes, so you have to look me up,� I explained.

�I know. Hey, Kara�s excited about your movie deal. She told me to tell you to go break a leg.�

�Do you know when she�ll be home next?�

�It looks like Christmas. Are you going to be around?�

�No, I�ll be off to do a shoot for Range Sports. I plan on taking my family and staying on for a ski vacation. Don�t tell anyone, though, because it�s their Christmas present. Then I�ll go for the initial read-through for the movie. I�ll be gone all of Christmas break,� I said.

�She told me Rafael may have a project for you, too. I bet she calls you in the next few weeks to talk to you about it.�

�That would be great. She makes me look good.�

The song ended, and I took her back to Alan. I went looking for Beth and found her as she was leaving.

�There you are! I was looking for you before I took off,� she told me.

�I was hoping you were spending the night.�

�I wish! I have my chemistry study group first thing in the morning,� she explained.

I put her in a bear hug and kissed her forehead.

�I love you.�

�I love you, too. I�ll be home for Thanksgiving. Remember to save me Wednesday night, because you�re taking me out.�

�I will, I promise.�

I was surprised at how much it hurt to watch her walk out the door. I wanted to chase after her and never let her go.

The dance ended and I found Wolf and Cassidy. I was surprised when they told me they were going with Jim and Faith to a party. I was a little relieved as I walked to my car. I was disappointed when Piper was making out with Justin in the parking lot. I�d sent my warning. I went and got in my Jeep, and went home to get some rest. I would need it for tomorrow.

Saturday October 25

I HAD A FULL DAY. IN the morning, I was supposed to go to a local dojo and meet my new sword-fighting teacher. I then was to meet my fight instructor. After lunch, we were going to a firing range, and the fight instructor was going to teach me how to handle a handgun. Then this evening, I was going to Eve�s farm to finish the music video.

I found Mom and Dad drinking coffee and eating cinnamon rolls. I had Googled cinnamon out of curiosity�okay, it was boredom�it actually is an aphrodisiac for guys. I know I love the smell. I was just enjoying breakfast when Mom brought me out of my enjoyment.

�David, I�m worried about Peggy.�

That got my attention.

�Why, what�s up?� I asked.

�She came home drunk Thursday night. It was the second time this week. That was why she was grounded. I had a long talk with her parents, and her dad thought you were with her Thursday night. That�s why he was acting like a jerk.�

�Do they know where she�s been going to get drunk?� I asked.

�The neighbor lady has been buying her booze. I would suspect that she might have more sources. I want you to keep an eye on her when you two go out.�

I noticed my cinnamon roll wasn�t as appetizing. I did finish the one I was eating, but I put the other two back onto the platter. Dad snagged one and grinned at me.

I ARRIVED AT THE DOJO and went looking for my teachers. At the sign-in desk, I told them who I was. One of the staff took me to get a kendo outfit. Kendo means �The Way of the Sword.� He told me the protective armor was called �bōgu,� and the bamboo sword was called a �shinai.� He helped me get dressed and then took me out to meet my sword instructor.

I was surprised when it was a young woman in her mid-20s. She was tall and thin, and she moved with an elegance I would associate with a dancer. I would guess her ancestry was Eurasian. She had long, shiny black hair pulled back into a tight ponytail. What was out of place was she had round eyes that were a dark blue. I looked more closely and found her to be quite attractive.

She came forward when she saw me and smiled. I wanted to see that smile more, it just lit up her face.

�David, I�m Tish Greco. I�ll be teaching you sword fighting,� she said, shaking my hand with a firm grip.

�I�ve never done this before,� I confessed.

�Good, because what I�ll be teaching you isn�t really sword fighting. If you tried half of what we�ll be doing, you�d hurt someone, or worse, hurt yourself. We�re going to learn how to do stage sword fighting. It�s all choreographed, and it�s all about how it looks. They�ve sent me the three sword-fighting scenes. Our goal is to get you to the point where you can do the choreography so we don�t have to use a stunt double.�

I was a little disappointed when she took my sword away from me and we started learning the first fight scene. I found that both my modeling and dance classes came in handy. I imagined the sword fight as an intricate dance. The modeling made me very aware of my body and how it looked. Tish had duct-taped X�s on the wall to indicate where cameras were going to be. She would stop me in mid-step to make sure my face was pointed in the right direction so it could be filmed.

Towards the end, she started to swing her sword near me so I got used to it flying by my head. At first, I jerked back.

�No, no, no. Trust your partner,� she ordered me. �This isn�t real. I won�t hit you.�

She swung past my ear and I jerked again. She smacked my butt.

�You said you wouldn�t hit me,� I complained.

�Did it hurt?� she asked.

I thought about it.

�Not really,� I admitted.

She swung at my head again. I gritted my teeth and didn�t react. She smiled at me. I heard clapping and turned to see a monster of a man watching us.

�David, I�d like to introduce you to Dylan Howard. He�ll be your fighting instructor,� Tish said.

I was sent to get into shorts and a t-shirt. I was a little nervous when the staff and Tish were seated along the wall when I came back out. Dylan motioned me out onto the mat.

�David, I need to assess how good you are at defending yourself. Don�t worry about hurting me,� he challenged.

I looked over at Tish, and she had a pained expression on her face. Oh, shit. Dylan was a few inches shorter than I was but outweighed me by at least fifty pounds. I was not expecting him to charge me, nor to be so quick. I had no time to think, so I just reacted. Dylan went ass-over-tea-kettle and was lying on his back in the blink of an eye. Did I do that? I could hear everyone chuckling as Dylan got up. He gave me a look that made me want to run for the door. Dylan seemed to gather himself.

�I deserved that,� he said, and then started laughing.

I quickly found out that Cassidy had left out A LOT about fighting. For the next two hours, Dylan threw me around like a rag doll. Something Cassidy did teach me was how to fall. Dylan was happy about that because we could do much more. I was even learning to toss him. If done right, his extra weight was actually beneficial for me. Done wrong, and he was like throwing a sack of cement.

There were two forms being taught. The first were the tosses. They looked great on video. I had to learn to be thrown and to throw people. The second was actually to fight. Like the sword fighting, this was going to be choreographed, but, he needed to teach me the basics. We were doing a Hollywood version of Krav Maga. Just like the throws, I had to learn to take a punch, and how to deliver one without killing someone.

By the time he was done with me, I felt like I�d been sacked all night long. He sent me to take a hot shower. Tish and Dylan then took me to lunch. We went to the diner by the hospital so I could get some fried chicken. I still loved Monical�s, but this was a close second.

�Why were we being watched?� I asked.

�Dylan is known for his unconventional training style. I watch him so I can learn to be better,� Tish told me.

�So is this the same as your sword fighting. Does this stuff really work in the real world?� I asked.

�Oh, yes! If you go full speed with what he�s teaching you, you�ll hurt someone. What he�s teaching you is very real.�

�I know it felt real.�

AFTER LUNCH, I WAS taken to a firing range. Dylan spent an hour on gun safety. Basically, it was never point a gun at anyone, unless you intend to kill them. That included loaded, with the safety on, with blanks, or unloaded. Never, EVER, point it at someone. He explained how, with just blanks in the gun, you could kill a person!

I was a little surprised that Tish was learning along with me.

�How come you�re doing this, too?� I asked.

�I work for Dylan, and part of my responsibilities is to train actors. A big part of that is gunplay.�

�David, in the movie you�ll be using modified Colt 1911 .45 caliber pistols. You�ll need to learn to shoot with both hands,� Dylan instructed me. �Are you right- or left-handed?�

�Right.�

I spent the rest of the afternoon at the gun range. Dylan explained that he first intended to teach me how to shoot correctly. He would then hope not to mess me up by showing me how to do it for the movie.

WHEN I WAS DONE, TISH and Dylan told me to be back on Sunday, and we�d do it all over again. I went home, and Mom and Dad had left me a note saying they were going to dinner and a movie. I found some leftovers to eat and then went to Eve�s farm.

Angel greeted me and sent me to wardrobe and makeup. They had set up a big tent, much like the one at her release party. I got dressed in my western wear and found Mr. Lester. I would be in only a couple of shots. They had a long shot where I was supposed to be talking to some girls, with Eve looking on. The other was of me smiling at Eve. Thankfully, Mr. Lester did those first so I could get going.

I was a little irritated that Eve made it a point not to talk to me. As I was leaving, she waved and then turned her back on me. Her mom saw the look I had on my face as I got ready to go home, and she stopped me.

�David, don�t be too hard on her. She�s trying hard to keep her career going, and she doesn�t want anything to interfere in it.�

�I get it. Let her know that I�ll help with her next video if she wants, but she has to ask me herself. Not her agent, not her manager, not you. Her. But even if she does ask, I will not help with the third one. I refuse to be made the bad guy.�

�We were surprised when we heard that song. I�ll let her know,� her mom said, and then turned and walked away.

WHEN I GOT HOME, I found Peggy sitting on the steps to my apartment. She followed me in and didn�t say a word. I went to shower to get the makeup off and got out of the western clothes. I should have asked if I could wear them home, but I guessed they�d call me if they needed them back. I did like the boots.

I came out of my bedroom to find Peggy sitting in the dark, staring off into space.

�You want to talk?� I asked.

She shook her head �no.�

�Does your mom know where you are?

Again, she shook her head.

I got my cell phone out and called her house. Her mom answered.

�Hey, it�s David. Peggy�s with me. I�ll make sure she�s home before bedtime tomorrow.�

�Is she sober?� her mom asked.

�Yes.�

�Okay, I trust you to take care of her.�

�Thank you,� I said and hung up.

I turned on the TV and found the late Pac-12 game. Peggy snuggled up to me and fell asleep in my arms. When the game was over, I woke her up, and we went to my room to sleep. She was exhausted. I gave her a t-shirt to wear and left my shorts on. Whatever was going on, she needed to work it out herself.

Chapter 13 � A Mess

Monday October 27

I got up to run. I was stretching in the driveway when Peggy came out our back door. She had a big meet on Wednesday for Districts. If she did well there, she was going to State. She came up to me and gave me a kiss.

�I want to say thank you, again,� she said.

�You need to thank Mom. She�s the one that did it,� I said.

Peggy had slept nearly fifteen hours Saturday night and Sunday. Mom finally woke her up so they could go to lunch after Mom returned from church. After lunch, Mom sat down with Peggy, and they talked for a couple of hours. Then they went to her home.

I�d spent the day much as I had Saturday with Tish and Dylan. When I got home, Dad ordered pizza, and I did some reading I�d been putting off. I finished my reading and then joined Dad for the Sunday Night Football game.

Towards the third quarter, I heard Mom come home. She had Peggy with her, along with a couple of bags. I was directed to take her bags to Greg and Angie�s old room. Peggy was going to stay with us this week to give her parents time to work things out.

�She�s a remarkable person,� Peggy told me this morning. �You, my friend, didn�t take no for an answer. You got the ball rolling by calling your mom. If you hadn�t made that call, I�d have missed being crowned the Homecoming Queen. You also let me stay over Saturday night when I needed a friend. So, I owe you my gratitude.�

�You�re welcome,� I said, and then changed the subject. �How do you want to train today? Steady pace, or speed work?�

�Your speed work training has been really helping me. Let�s do that, and I want you to push me.�

I grinned at her and took off quicker than she normally ran. She gave me a dirty look but kept up. I had gotten a running app that kept track of time and distance. You could even input a course. I�d set out a three-mile course. My pace was just a little faster than the winner of the women�s race at state was last year. Of course, we were running on a street, and they would be running my dad�s golf courses.

When we made it back to the driveway, Peggy wanted to collapse, but I made her keep standing and walk. I pulled out my app to show her the time. Her eyes got big as she tried to catch her breath. She had beaten her personal best by twenty-two seconds, with that time would have won State last year.

AT LUNCH, I FOUND A small table and pulled my script up on my tablet. I planned to start to learn my lines for the movie. I was minding my own business when the guys showed up and pulled up chairs. I gave them a curious look.

�I told the girls it was a mistake to not let you check out their dates,� Neil said.

They had grim expressions on their faces. I figured they were worried I was mad because I wasn�t sitting with them for lunch.

�Look, it�s okay. I need to study, so I won�t be hanging out as much at lunch.�

�No, that�s not why we�re here. We have a problem,� Ray said.

I looked confused.

�Piper ...� Wayne started.

�SON OF A BITCH!� I yelled, and started to get up.

I would kill Justin for this. Neil stood up.

�Sit,� he ordered me.

I glared at him for a minute and then sat down.

�We don�t need you to go and take care of Justin. We need you playing Friday and to not get suspended for fighting,� Wayne said.

�How is she?� I asked.

�Physically, she�s fine. He didn�t force her. Emotionally, she�s devastated that he told everyone about what a great lay she is. Emma�s also a mess. She said you warned her, and she never told her sister. It�s a complete, well, you get the picture. Piper won�t even talk to Emma,� Neil told me.

�That�s the easy part. They�re sisters. They�ll work it out. Justin, on the other hand, is going to get a beating. He has to learn to keep his mouth shut. Piper is one of us, and we protect our own,� I told them.

�David, trust us to take care of this,� Neil said.

�Okay, but I want to make sure none of you gets hurt. I also want you to promise you won�t take it too far. Justin�s a jerk with women, but he�s an okay guy otherwise.�

They all nodded and left. I felt like I was the Godfather and had just sanctioned a hit. I was worried Wayne would get out of hand, but I trusted Neil to keep a level head and make sure that didn�t happen. I looked over at the table, and Emma and Piper weren�t there. I assumed they�d gone home for the day.

BY THE END OF THE DAY, I found out I had assumed wrong. Emma and Piper had tracked down Justin, who�d been in PE at the time. Before practice, Coach Diamond told me what happened.

�I overheard Justin bragging in the locker room. I pulled him into the office and had a talk with him,� he started.

�I could tell I wasn�t getting through to him, so I sent him out to run laps inside the gym. I had the rest of the class playing basketball. I never saw Piper and Emma come into the gym. I heard a slap and turned to see Justin shove Emma. Piper kicked him between the legs, which put him down. Then the two girls started kicking his legs and torso,� Coach Diamond said as he chuckled.

�I went over and pulled them off, though I took my own sweet time getting there. I told Justin that next time he did something that stupid, I might not stop the girls.�

�Do you think he got the message?� I asked.

�Heck if I know, but if it happened to me, I sure wouldn�t pull that crap again.�

�Did they all get suspended?�

�Oh, I forgot to report it. Make a note to remind me to do that tomorrow,� he told me, knowing I�d never remind him.

AFTER PRACTICE, I WENT to my favorite taco drive-through, and then to State for my first acting class. I found the room where there were already two people sitting in chairs. I took a seat, opened the taco bag, and pulled one out. I was a little early, so I figured I�d have time to eat a couple before class started. I was shocked when a girl walked in and picked up my bag.

�Oh, good! The new guy knew to get enough for everyone,� she said, and started handing out tacos.

I did buy ten, but I do like tacos. I gave her a confused look as she opened one and started eating. The other two were eating theirs, so I wouldn�t get those back.

�Was I supposed to get drinks, too?� I asked sarcastically.

�Would you be a dear? There are soda machines in the lounge,� my tormentor said.

I pulled out three dollar bills and handed them to her. She just smiled and seemed to skip out of the room. While she was gone, the other two introduced themselves to me.

�Thanks for the taco, but don�t let Cheryl push you around. She knows she�s cute, and she uses it,� said a skinny guy. �I�m Terrance.�

�I�m Debbie,� said a plain-looking girl.

�David,� I offered, as I shook their hands.

Cheryl came back and handed out Diet Cokes to the other two. Either she knew what they liked, or they got what she gave them. I just ate the rest of my tacos. It gave me a chance to check out Cheryl. She was cute, but I could name twenty women I knew who were better looking, without even trying. Yes, I�m spoiled, working with models. I was trying to figure out what Terrance found so attractive about her.

My thoughts were interrupted when our teacher showed up. She was in her late forties and was a strikingly beautiful woman. She was someone I found to be attractive.

�You must be David. I�m Professor Mackle. Please call me Kate,� she said as she shook my hand.

�David will be auditing this class in preparation for his next role. He�s been cast in his first movie,� she shared with the class, then turned to me. �When does filming start?�

�After the first of the year.�

�Okay, we�re going to work from a real script; I sent you the first scene. Did everyone get a chance to read it?� Kate asked.

They all nodded. I was surprised when Kate brought out a video camera. She�d been sent the storyboard for the scene, and blocking notes. They told us how the director initially thought everyone would be placed in the scene and their movements. She started us out just moving like she wanted us to as she read the lines. Then she had us try to do the scene. I overthought everything and could tell I wasn�t doing very well.

The good news was that everyone was patient with me. We worked on the scene for three hours. I was glad everyone agreed to stay longer than normal to help me. Kate told me she�d email me a video of the session. When I got ready to leave, she could see I was concerned.

�You did fine for your first day. I promise you that you�ll be ready before we�re done,� Kate said, as she patted my shoulder.

I felt a little better.

I CAME HOME TO FIND Peggy in my apartment. I gave her a kiss and then took my duffle bag and backpack to my room where I changed into shorts and a t-shirt. I came back out and found she was watching Monday Night Football. I went to sit in my leather chair, but she patted the seat next to her on the couch, so I joined her.

�How was your acting class?� she asked.

�I wasn�t very good. I need to work on it to get better, or they�ll kick me off the set.�

�You�ll figure it out,� she assured me.

We settled in and watched the game. During a commercial, I turned to make some small talk when Peggy made her move. I found her lips locked to mine as she pushed me back on the couch. Once she had me on my back, she laid on my chest as she kissed me. At first, it was a gentle, exploring kiss, but as Peggy got more aroused her kisses became more passionate and insistent. I had a grip on her behind and was massaging it. She seemed to like that.

She gave a little squeak when I picked her up and carried her to the bedroom. I sat her on the edge of the bed and then took off her t-shirt. She wasn�t wearing a bra, and I was enthralled with her perfect breasts. She had little freckles that all needed to be kissed, licked and sucked. I pulled off my t-shirt and then pressed her back into the mattress as I started to make love to her breasts.

It wasn�t long before Peggy wrapped her legs around my waist, and Mr. Happy was gently dry-humped. Peggy groaned as I reciprocated, and we began to grind against each other. I had to remind myself that Peggy was a virgin, and wanted to stay that way. It didn�t mean that we couldn�t get each other off.

I worked my way down her stomach, giving her light little kisses. Peggy knew where I was headed and she ran her fingers through my hair. I hooked my fingers in her waistbands and pulled her shorts and panties off. I inhaled to capture her scent. She smelled like a sweet girl. I couldn�t hold back anymore, and I attacked her with my lips and tongue.

I wanted to eat her all night long. She finally hauled my mouth off her sex after she had another thundering orgasm. She was trying to get her breath back when she gave me a crooked smile.

�Wow, just wow. If I�d known ...� she began.

I crawled over her and kissed her before she could finish. I was on all fours so I wouldn�t strain her breathing with my weight. She looked down and saw my bulge. I was surprised when she rolled me over and pulled off my shorts. She looked at my member with fascination. She tentatively leaned down and took me in her mouth. I let my head fall back and moaned.

She giggled.

�Do you like that?� she asked.

�Oh, yes. Please don�t stop,� I begged.

She didn�t seem to know what to do, so I took her hand, wrapped it around my erection, and showed her how to bring me off. She gently ran her hand up and down my shaft. Just knowing it was Peggy was enough to get me there. I gave her a strangled warning and then released a torrent. She jerked back and received the next three shots on her breasts, and some then landed on my stomach.

�So, I take it you got off?� she teased me.

I just moaned. Mr. Happy was still wide awake and ready to play.

�I thought guys went soft afterward,� she said.

�I just haven�t unloaded enough. If you play with it some more, it�ll go off again, and then go soft,� I explained.

�You mean like this?� she said, and she took both hands and began to stroke me.

I just moaned again. I think she liked the power she had over me. I reached over and pulled her hips to me. She got the idea that I wanted to eat her again. Peggy soon figured out the joys of the sixty-nine position. When she came again, she had her lips wrapped around my little head. She sank down and took about two-thirds of me into her mouth. That was all it took for me to explode.

That woke her up.

�Jesus, David!�

I just gave her an evil chuckle, and then drifted off to sleep.

I had awakened something in Peggy that had been held dormant since puberty. She woke me up two times during the night just so I could get her off again. I could see this was a dangerous trend. We�d be doing it like bunnies in just a few days if this continued.

Tuesday October 28

I WOKE UP TO PEGGY lying across my body. I guess I wasn�t getting away. I nudged her and heard her moan.

�Get up, we have to run,� I told her as I swatted her butt.

�Shhh. We got enough exercise last night,� she reasoned.

I jabbed her in the side and she jumped. I wiggled out from under her, and she took my place and curled back up. I guess I was running by myself this morning, so I got up and ran five miles. I was able to stretch out and not hold back like I did when I ran with Peggy. I came back to my room to find it empty. I took a shower, put clean workout clothes into my duffle bag, and headed down to the kitchen.

Mom and Dad had apparently eaten and were drinking their coffee. Dad had a piece of bacon on his plate. I pointed at the sink.

�What�s that?� I asked.

When he turned, I snatched his bacon and stuffed it into my mouth. He always fell for that one. I turned on the skillet and whipped up a bacon-and-Swiss omelet, which was one of my favorites. I was plating it when Peggy came down with her hair still wet. She grinned at me and took my omelet; Dad enjoyed the irony. I made a replacement rather than whine about it.

�Do I even want to ask what happened last night?� Mom asked.

�I�m not talking,� I said.

�We just slept together,� Peggy said, and then blushed when she realized what she�d said.

�I don�t need to know,� Mom assured her.

I think my mom must have had a stroke or something. Had she just said she didn�t need to know?

The toast popped up, and I buttered it. Sure enough, Peggy took that, too. I put another two slices in the toaster. So far, I�d figured out that girls would steal your food, your t-shirts ... and the list went on. Dad always said it was cheaper to marry Mom. I think he meant he gave up and just gave her everything.

I sat down and gave Dad an extra piece of bacon. I�m sure at some point I would need something from him.

WHEN I GOT TO SCHOOL, Gina was waiting for me. Peggy kissed my cheek and went off to her locker to give us some privacy.

�First of all, you need to change your schedule next semester so that you have first lunch. This not seeing you every day sucks. Second, I heard from Alan that you�re thinking about skipping AP classes. Why would you do that?�

�Good morning to you, too, Gina.�

She put her hands on her hips and tapped her foot.

�It was something my uncle told me: �don�t be in a hurry to grow up.� I know everyone thinks it�s so great to skip out of a year of college so they can hurry up and get a job. He told me that working sucks. Enjoy college for all four years, because you�ll never get them back.�

�What about your class ranking? You�ll start to drop without the AP classes.�

Gina knew I was competitive. My guess was that Alan had talked to her about next semester�s schedule, and they wanted to get me into their classes.

I personally didn�t mind the challenge of harder classes. I was bored half the time anyway. The problem was that if I started to take AP classes next semester, I�d be biting off more than I could chew when you added in seven-on-seven football, baseball, modeling, and the movie. I would need to hire Suzanne to come back and tutor me.

I just shrugged. Gina slugged me and stormed off. I could tell she wasn�t done with me.

I thought I was going to make it to my locker. Silly me. I was hip-checked and turned to see Tracy smiling at me.

�Good morning, Sexy,� she purred.

Oh, crud.

�Why do I think you�re up to no good?� I asked.

�It�s Tuesday. What time should I come over?� she asked.

I drew a complete blank. Had I invited her over for something? She saw my confused look and helped me out.

�Tuesday night sex night,� she reminded me.

�I can�t,� I said. �Peggy�s staying with me this week.�

�So?�

Mr. Happy asked the same question as he voted for Tracy to come over. I just shook my head.

�Okay, I see that this week isn�t going to work. I have another question: what are you going as for the Halloween Dance?�

�Seriously? Wait, is that this week?� I asked.

�Friday. What�s Peggy wearing? Did you ask Peggy to go?�

I just pounded my head against my locker as Tracy laughed at me. I missed her being my social secretary. I think I need someone to keep track of stuff like this. It never even occurred to me that I might be the one that should handle that task.

WHEN I GOT TO LUNCH, Piper was already there, having beaten everyone else. There were three boys talking to her, and she didn�t look comfortable. I skipped getting my lunch and went to the table.

�How about you come over this afternoon, and hang out with us?� one of the boys asked.

�How about I help you into a garbage can―headfirst?� I asked.

Their heads all snapped around. Two of them decided that now was a good time to walk away. The one asking wasn�t going to leave so easily.

�Get lost, I was talking to Piper,� he said, puffing up.

I could never figure out these little guys. He had to be all of five-eight and weighed less than one-fifty. If I were him, I�d have wanted at least two or three buddies there to take on someone my size.

�Do you want to talk to this guy?� I asked, turning to Piper.

She shook her head �no.�

�The lady isn�t interested in your advances. �No� means �no;� now take off,� I ordered.

By now, the cafeteria was filling up, and Moose was watching us. He must have drawn the short straw and gotten stuck as lunchroom monitor. The kid looked around, and I could tell he wasn�t willing to lose face. I wasn�t surprised when he took a swing at me and hit me in the chest. Moose was heading our way when he swung again.

�David!� Moose warned me.

I let him hit me in the arm. Moose grabbed the kid and put him into the wall.

�You wuss! Are you afraid to fight me?� he yelled, pointing over Moose�s shoulder.

He wiggled free of Moose, and I just snatched him up by his neck and held him against the wall, albeit six inches off the floor. His eyes got big, and he was hanging onto my wrist so he wouldn�t get choked out. Moose gave me a weak smile and took the kid off to the office.

�Grab a sack lunch, and meet me in the office,� he told me.

I grabbed a lunch, paid for it, and followed them to the office. If they got tough and pulled the �zero tolerance� routine, then I could miss the game Friday with a three-day suspension. I was feeling a little uncomfortable when I got there.

�David, what are you here for?� asked the secretary.

�There was an altercation at lunch and Moose told me to come here,� I said.

�Oh, that must be Yuri you had the trouble with. Moose is with him in Mr. Palm�s office. Eat your lunch. If they need you, I�ll let you know.�

When she said his name, I remembered who he was: Yuri Antakov. He was one of the little tough-guys that were new to the school. Piper really didn�t need to be hanging around him and his friends.

I finished my lunch and waited. Soon Yuri was sent out, and I was called in.

Moose looked pissed, and Mr. Palm looked like he�d swallowed a lemon. This couldn�t be good.

�David, I�m going to have to suspend you for three days,� Mr. Palm said without preamble.

�Will I get to play on Friday?� I asked.

Moose glared at Mr. Palm. He seemed to consider his options. He was stuck because he couldn�t be seen giving me preferential treatment. I had technically been in a fight, even if I hadn�t thrown a punch. My fight last year had been caught on camera, and I think Tom put some serious pressure on them to keep Tracy and me from being suspended. This was different. There was no video, only the word of eyewitnesses. I knew in my gut I wasn�t getting out of this.

Mr. Palm looked at his watch.

�Your suspension starts right now. I expect to see you in class Friday afternoon,� Mr. Palm told me. �You are not allowed on school grounds. Tell your mom to stop by if she wants to talk to me.�

I raised my eyebrows. I would make sure Mom didn�t visit Mr. Palm since he had just bent the rules enough that he didn�t get lynched, but he still could say he�d followed them.

�I�ll try to prevent that, sir. Thank you,� I said as I left.

Moose followed me out and took me to the hall. Yuri had to wait for his parents. At least I didn�t get that part of the punishment.

�Sorry about that, David,� Moose said.

�Don�t worry about it. I understand that we have to follow the rules. Someday they might get some common sense and dump this zero-tolerance bull.�

�Next time just kick the shit out of him. The penalty would have been the same,� he said with a smile.

I GOT HOME AND WAS immediately bored. I called Tish to see if we could use the time to practice. She agreed, and I would meet her at the dojo. Before I left I put a roast in the Crock-Pot, with all the fixings. It would be ready when I got home. I spent the afternoon learning my film-fight choreography. By dinnertime, we were doing the first sequence at three-quarter speed. I was starting to have fun with it.

I WAS SURPRISED TO see Tracy and Peggy waiting for me in the kitchen.

�Ladies,� I greeted them.

�I have your homework,� Tracy said.

She handed me sheets of paper from each of my classes. There was a math quiz in the pile. I smiled, as I figured I might do well on it. Along with my assignment from my Government class, there was a cover note from Coach Hope, telling me that I had to turn in everything when I got back on Friday. There were also six DVDs of St. Joe that I was supposed to watch.

�I need to go take a shower. What do you want with the roast?� I asked Peggy.

�What are our options?� Tracy asked.

I looked at both of them funny.

�It�s Tuesday night, David,� Peggy told me. �I need to get my rest for the meet tomorrow.�

I decided just to go take my shower. I knew Peggy was aware of what Tracy and I had done last week. I was surprised that she�d be so casual about Tracy being here tonight. About the time I had women figured out, they threw me a curveball. This one made my knees buckle.

WHEN I CAME BACK DOWN, Mom and Dad had come home. They were talking to the girls, and Dad had a beer, which was unusual. He normally didn�t drink, but he had one every once in a while. I sat down next to him.

�So, do I get one?� I asked.

�Get one for everyone. I think we�ll need it when you explain how you got suspended,� Mom said.

I went and got the beers, and found they were �near beer;� they had no alcohol in them. There was also a can of biscuits I could throw into the oven, so I grabbed that, too. After everyone had their beer, I put the biscuits on the cookie sheet and put them in the oven. I checked the roast, and it was ready, so I turned the Crock-Pot off.

�Quit goofing around and tell me what happened,� Mom ordered.

I told my tale and told Mom that she was not allowed to call or visit Mr. Palm. He�d done me a favor by starting the suspension on Tuesday afternoon, rather than on Wednesday; if it started Wednesday, that would have made it so I couldn�t play on Friday. The way things stood, Coach Hope wouldn�t be letting me start. He had a rule that if you didn�t practice, you didn�t start. Mike would be getting the first series.

Everyone loved the pot roast. Mary, Tracy�s mom, had given me one of her dad�s recipes for a rub. It had salt, pepper, dried onions, garlic, coriander, thyme, rosemary, dried mustard and crushed red pepper. The closest in flavor you could buy off the shelf would be McCormick�s Montreal Steak Seasoning. It added a lot of flavor to the meat.

Mom and Dad offered to clean up, so the girls and I went to my apartment. On the way upstairs, Tracy stopped at her car and grabbed her book bag. I gave it a curious look, wondering what was in it. We got upstairs, and I was surprised when Tracy opened my coffee table, turned it into a full-sized table, and started pulling out her homework. The coffee table/dining table combo was one of my favorite things in the apartment. Angie had found it when reading about decorating small spaces. It was a great dual-purpose piece.

Peggy took my hand and led me to the bedroom.

�I�m confused,� I said.

Peggy started taking off her clothes.

�You made me realize what I�ve been missing,� she said as she took off my t-shirt. �I was confused when Tracy told me that you�d been missing regular sex. After last night, I understand what she was telling me. I also understand when she told me she had the same needs.�

�What�s the plan for tonight?� I asked.

�You�re going to work your magic on me, and then I�ll be able to get a good night�s sleep. Then you�re going to help Tracy out.�

As long as I knew the plan, I was fine. I got an evil grin on my face, and Peggy squealed as I picked her up and tossed her on the bed.

�You want quick and hard, or long and slow?� I asked.

Her eyes got big as I pulled my boxers down. I think she thought I was going to take her virginity.

�Just be gentle with me,� she almost whispered.

I helped her get naked, and then covered her body and began to kiss her. I made sure my legs were outside hers so that Mr. Happy didn�t get any funny ideas. I respected Peggy too much, and if she lost her virginity with me, I wanted it to be special.

I took my time and mapped out all her erogenous zones. Last night had been unexpected, and I�d let my sexual animal rule me. Tonight was more thought-out, and I planned to slowly build her desire. I gave her a full-body massage and prepared her for her orgasm. She shuddered when I finally edged my tongue between the folds of her sex. I think her orgasm surprised her when it finally occurred. I had driven her to a frenzied state; she had three quick ones, and then a huge one that had Tracy watching us.

How did I know Tracy was watching? As soon as I rolled off Peggy, a naked Tracy jumped on me and had her way with Mr. Happy. In my wildest dreams, I had never imagined a threesome with Peggy and Tracy. I was a very happy boy until I came and realized that I hadn�t used a rubber with Tracy.

�Oh, God! I�m so sorry!� I said as I jerked out of Tracy.

�What�s wrong?� Peggy asked.

�I came in Tracy. I didn�t use a rubber!� I explained.

Tracy gave me a deep kiss to calm my panic down.

�David, you know my story, and you know me. Do you honestly think I�d put myself at risk?� she asked.

�So, you�re on birth control?� I asked.

�Yes. I like that you care about me enough to worry, though. I also like that you use the condoms because it makes clean up so much easier.�

Peggy and Tracy kicked me out so they could talk. After about thirty minutes, they came out. They�d obviously showered and had on two of my t-shirts. I was going to have to get Jade and Range Sports to send me more.

�Should I start ordering t-shirts to fit you girls?� I asked.

�No, we want t-shirts you wear,� Tracy told me.

I guess this was like a guy taking a girl�s panties; it was their trophy. They each gave me a kiss and left. I sent Sandy Range a text saying I needed more t-shirts. That triggered a phone call.

�What�s this I hear you�re going to shave your head?� she asked.

�It�s for the film I�m doing. Let me send you what they want me to look like,� I said, and sent her a text with the drawings they�d sent me.

�You�ll look hot. I like all the tattoos. Do you plan on running around with your shirt off for the whole movie?�

�Boy, I hope so!� I shot back.

Sandy laughed at me and then wanted to talk about Christmas.

�Joanna can�t wait for you to visit at Christmastime. She wanted me to ask if you�d be interested in going out.�

I had met Sandy�s friends Joanna and Olivia at a club in Park City during my first photo shoot. Joanna had tried to make her ex jealous. He�d been dumb enough to think that the grass was greener and that they needed to take a break so he could sleep around. She had immediately demanded the same opportunity and, like an idiot, he told her to go ahead, thinking she could never find anyone. His problem was that he made a big announcement at lunch, where word got around. He was shocked when none of the girls wanted a one-night stand.

�I�d love to see Joanna again. Is she dating anyone right now?� I asked.

�No, she�s single,� she assured me.

�If we can swing it, I�d also like to hang out with Bud and Laurie.�

I�d met them at my snowboarding shoot. They had been a lot of fun.

�How do you know them?� asked a surprised Sandy.

�Laurie did the snowboarding shoot with me. Bud was going to, but his face was all skinned up from doing a face-plant. I was only able to hang out with them for a few hours, but I had a good time. Maybe we all could go snowboarding. I think my brother and his wife would love it. You could see if Olivia wanted to come also,� I suggested.

Olivia was Sandy�s best friend; I�d met her at the club with Joanna.

�Would it be okay if I invited some of my other friends, too?� Sandy asked.

�Sounds like fun. I can tell right now I�ll need some downtime. This sounds like a great idea.�

Sandy and I chatted for a few more minutes, and then I needed to go. I was worn out, so I went to bed early. Peggy woke me getting into bed. I wrapped my arms around her, and we fell asleep.

Chapter 14 � Costumes

Wednesday October 29

I guess I was tired because I slept through Peggy getting up and going to school. I slept through running as well. What finally woke me was my phone ringing; it was Kendal.

�Morning, David,� she said, sounding much too chipper.

I just grunted back at her, trying to wake up.

�Tom told me you were free today since you were a bad boy and got kicked out of school,� she said, trying to get a rise out of me.

�I was sleeping. If you�re going to make fun of me, I�m hanging up and getting back to it.�

�Mr. Hill is shooting an ad today, and he lost one of his models. He needs someone desperately. Can you help him out?�

I was tempted to say no, but Mr. Hill had helped me get started by having me do his newspaper insert advertising.

�Sure, but I have to be at my dad�s country club by four.�

�We�ll make it work. I�ll be over in ten minutes to pick you up,� she said, and then hung up.

I jumped into the shower and was coming down the stairs when Kendal pulled up. On the drive over, she filled me in on what we were doing.

�We�re going to the mall to do an ad for Ken�s Sporting Goods. I cleared it with Devin. I guess they sell Range products. They want to do three commercials: two at thirty seconds, and a one-minute ad. They�re getting ready for Christmas.�

�What am I supposed to do?� I asked.

�I don�t know, we�ll see.�

We pulled up to the mall and got lucky, finding a spot close to the door. Kendal hustled me in, and I found Mr. Hill smiling at me.

�I hear you were being a white knight and got in trouble,� he started. �I wouldn�t expect anything less from you.�

�Don�t you love it? You can�t even protect yourself or your friends anymore. I guess I should just have let him beat on me,� I said as we shook hands. �So, what are you doing with me today?�

�We�re doing a holiday sales commercial. They want to show they have everything from swimwear to ski gear. You�re going to have to do ten clothing changes. We�ll film you in the same spot and same pose each time, and stitch it together to look like the clothes just change. I�m excited to try it because I�ve got some new software.�

He took me over to his laptop and started showing me shots of his daughter, Janet. He had her in a couple of different outfits. The raw footage was jerky as they cut to have her change. Then he showed me the final product. It looked exactly like he described. The clothes seemed to magically change. It was a cool effect.

�The key is getting you in exactly the same pose you were in at the end of the shot as you are at the beginning,� he explained. �Before this software, we would�ve had to shoot you with a blue screen and then send it out to a CGI company to create the final product. It would�ve been cost-prohibitive for a project like this.�

He sent me back to wardrobe, and I had a big surprise. Sarah, from the Ford Model Camp in New York, was modeling with me. She didn�t see me as I slipped up behind her. I wrapped her in my arms and kissed her neck. When she spun around, she had murder in her eyes, until she saw it was me. Then she gave me a serious kiss. The makeup girl interrupted us.

�I guess you two know each other,� she stated.

We just smiled at her and got into the makeup chairs.

�I hear you�re going to be a big movie star. How did that happen?� she asked me.

�I was in the right place at the right time. I went to a fundraiser and Lori Winnick was there. She asked me if I wanted to work with her.�

We got caught up while the makeup girl did her magic, and then we went out for the first part of the shoot. We were doing swimsuits first because they showed the most skin. Sarah and I worked well together. Our time in New York was paying off, and Mr. Hill noticed.

�You guys seem to move in sync. I�d like to use you both in a couple of projects I have coming up,� he told us between scenes.

�You better lock Sarah in now before she gets too famous,� I teased.

She gave me a hip-bump.

�Yeah, right, Mr. Hollywood. You�ll forget about us little people once you hit it big.�

�So? I�ll take that as a �yes.� You�ll work together again for me?� Mr. Hill ventured.

We both nodded. Mr. Hill was smiling until he heard a commotion.

�Darling, so sorry I�m late.�

We turned, and an overdressed woman in her early thirties was air-kissing Sarah. Her perfume about knocked me down. Mr. Hill had a neutral look that told me he didn�t like this lady. I had to take a step back because her perfume was going to give me a headache. A little Chanel is nice, but you shouldn�t bathe in it. I recognized the scent because my Grandma Dawson wore it. I thought they quit making the stuff.

�David, I�d like you to meet my agent, Denise Ellis. Denise, this is David Dawson. He�s also a model for Ford,� she said as an introduction.

�I didn�t see your name on the work order. We�ll have to get that fixed,� Denise stated.

�I�m sorry, did you get me this job?� I asked.

�No, but you work for Ford. Don�t worry, we�ll get it worked out,� she assured me.

This one was a shark. Mr. Hill found something else to do, and I motioned Kendal over.

�I�d like you to meet my agent, Kendal Miller. This is Denise. She works for Ford, and apparently wants a piece of me today,� I said, and went to change again.

When we came out to shoot the next scene, Kendal and Denise were nowhere to be seen. I was in a baseball uniform, and Sarah had on a softball uniform. We were almost done with the scene when Denise came storming onto the set.

�Mr. Hill, I�m sorry, but I need to talk to you,� she said.

He followed her off the set. He came back red-faced.

�Sarah, I�m sorry, but I can�t use you anymore today,� he stated.

Denise came storming up.

�What are you doing? We have a contract!�

That was when they started yelling at each other. Kendal pulled Sarah and me aside.

�Denise is claiming that since the model that bailed worked for Ford, you�re their replacement, so Ford should get paid for your services. I just got off the phone with Tom. He�s calling Deb Thomas right now.�

Sarah looked confused and a little worried. I just shrugged. I knew this would get worked out. Kendal�s phone rang and she talked for a minute, then ventured over to the screaming match that was going on. Of course, Sarah and I followed. We weren�t missing this.

�Mr. Hill, Deb Thomas from Ford Models was hoping for a word,� Kendal said as she handed him the phone.

He listened and then nodded.

�Yes, that would be acceptable,� he said, and then hung up. �David, Sarah, let�s finish this shoot.�

�We haven�t resolved this,� Denise demanded.

�Call your office,� was all Mr. Hill said.

When we began again, Sarah struggled. I could tell that Denise�s tantrum had affected her. We had to get her head back into doing her job, so I tickled her. She jumped and gave me a look that told me I was dead meat. My eyes got big, and she laughed at me. Just like that, she was back to being her old self. We restarted the scene and she was fine.

We got all ten scenes done by two o�clock. Since we�d powered through lunch, we were all starved.

�Why don�t we go to my dad�s country club? We can grab lunch, and then I can go watch Peggy run her cross-country meet,� I suggested.

�And I�m buying,� Denise said, seeming to appear out of thin air. �I need to mend some fences.�

I was debating whether I wanted to spend time with this woman when Kendal nudged me. I looked at her and she nodded.

�I would be delighted if you joined us,� I said as graciously as I could.

I was surprised when Mr. Hill said he would come, too.

THE COUNTRY CLUB HAS a main dining room and a bar and grill in between the tennis courts and the pro shop. I took them to the bar and grill. I found Dad having a meeting with his employees. I grinned when I saw him and went over.

�I see someone�s working hard,� I said as I hugged him.

I introduced everyone to Dad and the people he worked with. Dad recommended the steak sandwich. They were trying it with rib eyes instead of mystery meat. I had mine with mushrooms and it was great. I could�ve eaten two of them.

Denise made nice. I think Deb Thomas must have adjusted her attitude. Mr. Hill was a nice guy, so he was fine. We talked about Sarah and me working more together, which I was all for. Sarah had to get back to school. I�d been neglecting my Wesleyan friends since Tami had left. I vowed to change that. When I could do it, though, I had no idea.

DAD�S MEETING BROKE up, and everyone in my group was taking off. Dad sat down with me and kept me company until the Lincoln High bus pulled up. I told him I�d call him if I needed a ride. Peggy got off the bus and had her game face on. She saw me but went to work organizing the girls and getting them to stretch and warm up correctly. It was good to see she was taking being captain seriously, even though her personal goals were right in front of her. I�d forgotten that cross-country was a team sport. If the other girls did well, then the whole team could go to State.

Soon several other schools arrived. I was kicking myself for not attending a girls cross-country meet before. I really was a �stupid boy,� because this was the place to go if you were interested in athletic teen girls. I wandered through, smiling at and flirting with several of the girls. I was startled when someone grabbed my butt. I turned around and found Cassidy smiling at me.

�Peggy told me to come get you.�

I let Cassidy guide me back to Peggy, who then had me help her stretch.

�You ready?� I asked her.

�Yeah, can you help keep my pace?� she asked.

�Sure, what do you need me to do?�

She got out a map of the course they were running. It was three miles and wound through the three golf courses. It would be a pretty run, with the leaves turning. She pointed at several spots along the course.

�I need you to tell me my time at each of these spots.�

On the map, it had her target times. She�d really planned this out.

She explained that there would be six girls running from each school. They took the top five times for the team portion. The top three schools each got to go to State as a team. The top five individuals, regardless of whether their team made it, got to go to State. There were fifteen schools here, so they would run the race in six flights. The best went first. Peggy was scheduled to run in the first flight.

It was soon time, and I wanted to watch the start. I would have to hustle to get to the first checkpoint. All fifteen girls lined up. I was surprised at all the jostling going on. Peggy was in the middle of the pack; I�d hate to start there, but she seemed to know what she was doing.

When the gun was fired, the front girls sprinted out and were throwing elbows to establish position. Peggy had made a good choice to avoid the physical stuff at the beginning. Three of the girls got tangled up and went down hard. Peggy glided by them as she established a good rhythm.

I sprinted to the first checkpoint. I checked her target time, and when she went by I shouted, �three seconds up!� meaning she was three seconds ahead of her target pace.

I lost track of her because I had to cut across the golf course to get to the next checkpoint. I was at the bottom of a hill, so I couldn�t see what happened, but there was a moan from the crowd that didn�t sound good. I checked the clock and Peggy should be coming over the hill soon. A couple of other girls topped the hill and then ran by me. I watched as the seconds counted on, past her target time. Then she appeared. She was covered in mud and was struggling to keep her stride.

She was behind by 18 seconds. That was a lot of time to make up. I didn�t bother to tell her what her time was, I just started running with her. I had to make sure I wasn�t on the course, but she seemed to settle down. She looked over.

�Just like training. Go faster now,� I told her.

She nodded and picked up the pace. I cut over to the next checkpoint. When I got there, the three girls ahead of Peggy were just passing me, and I could see Peggy about thirty yards behind them. She was catching up. I probably did a bad thing.

�Oh my God! She�s going to catch them!� I yelled.

The three girls all looked back. They all sped up. I cheered Peggy on and then ran to the next checkpoint. Peggy smiled, and I could tell she was doing okay now. She slowed down to her normal pace. I was hoping the other three weren�t used to speeding up and slowing down. Changing your pace can take a lot out of you if you�re not comfortable doing it.

I ran to the next checkpoint. Two of the three girls were now hurting. I could tell that one of them was going to be fine, and Peggy had no chance of catching her. She was steadily gaining on them, though. When she reached the checkpoint, she sped up again.

I ran to the last checkpoint and saw that Peggy was just behind the two girls that were struggling at the faster pace. The one that was in better shape still had twenty yards on her. I watched as Peggy hit the last hundred yards and sprinted. She overtook the two slower girls, and they seemed to wilt when she passed them. The lead girl didn�t have a kick, and I thought Peggy might actually catch her, but it wasn�t to be.

When Peggy crossed the finish line, Mitch Evans and the boys cross-country team were there to celebrate her second-place finish. I was a little peeved when Mitch gave her a kiss. He gave me a smirk when he saw me. Peggy�s coach then took her aside and they talked. When she was done, Mitch tried to steer her away from me, but she wasn�t having any of that.

�Thank you, David. I�d have quit if you hadn�t been there to help me,� she said as she kissed and hugged me.

Mitch got the message and took off.

�What happened?�

�I got shoved into one of the ponds. We�re lodging a complaint,� she told me.

�What happens now?�

�We wait. If my time holds up, I get to go to State.�

We did wait. She was taking the suspense better than I was. We were all surprised when three girls in the fifth flight posted better times than anyone in the first flight. Peggy was sitting in fifth place going into the last flight. If anyone in that group beat her time, she was out. She finally made me sit down because my pacing was making her nervous. When the final group finished, Peggy was going to State!

I think she was even more excited that Lincoln had squeaked into third place, and was going as a team. The coach let me ride back on the bus when I offered to buy the first five pizzas at Monical�s, and so the bus took us there. Between parents, coaches and athletes, everyone seemed to know what the girls had done, and the place was soon packed.

I called Mom and Dad and they met us there with a clean shirt for me; I�d gotten muddy from Peggy�s hug. Peggy�s parents showed up as well and seemed to be happy. I hoped it was for more than just how well Peggy did.

I was doing my rounds, talking to everyone, when Mitch came in. He went over to Peggy and kissed her again. She didn�t seem to fight it until she saw that I was watching. Then she put a little distance between them. She looked at me and gave me a weak smile.

I had to go to my acting class. The assistant manager had a pizza ready for Greg when I needed to go. I had her add a six-pack of Diet Coke to my order and found there was no charge for either. I paid for the pizzas I�d already ordered. Mom gave me a ride to class and then went back to Monical�s to give Dad and Peggy a ride home.

WHEN I WALKED INTO class, Cheryl took the pizza and patted my cheek.

�You�re such a good boy,� she said as Terrance and Debbie looked on.

The three college students attacked the pizza with gusto. I gave them each a Diet Coke. Kate came in and had a piece. Monical�s doesn�t cut their pizza in slices, they cut them into squares. I grabbed a piece and a Diet Coke and ignored the other people as they talked about their day. My mind was racing about Peggy and Mitch. Mitch was doing everything he could to push my buttons. I think he was still pissed I�d made him back off from Cassidy over the summer.

I thought Peggy was just inexperienced. She was just discovering her sexuality, and Mitch�s attention was flattering. I�d seen it happen the same way with Luke and April. If Peggy wasn�t careful, Mitch would take advantage of her. That included taking her virginity. My dilemma was that I wasn�t the one who could talk to her about this, because she would feel I was just acting jealous. Maybe Tracy could talk to her. I excused myself so I could call her.

�I need some help,� I started.

Tracy could tell I was serious.

�Just name it,� she responded.

�Mitch is sniffing around Peggy. He made a point of kissing her in front of me twice tonight. I�m afraid she�s going to get in trouble, hanging around him.�

�Slow down and tell me everything,� she told me.

I told her the whole story, starting with Cassidy and ending with today. Tracy said she�d go over to Monical�s and talk to her. I felt a lot better. Terrance came out into the hall and indicated they were ready. I thanked Tracy and went to class.

We ran through my first scene, and then started work on the next one. Kate had told me that they�d be doing a review of the previous scenes each time and then learning a new one. I saw the logic in doing it that way. She spent more time with me on enunciation and camera-awareness this time. After a half hour, we took a break.

�I have a Halloween Dance to go to on Friday. Do you guys have any ideas?� I asked.

What was I thinking? These were theater majors; of course, they had ideas. I rejected several that would have had me prancing around in my underwear�Terrance�s words, not mine. I would have to remember that phrase. Some days that was what it felt like when I was modeling.

Cheryl called her roommate who was studying to be a costume designer and had her come over when we were done with class. She had a Star Trek Into Darkness uniform. Cheryl and her roommate were seriously into this stuff. They explained that the uniform was an exact replica of what Captain Kirk wore in the movie. I thought the shirt was ugly. Not exactly a mustard-yellow or pea-green, I would call it a sickly yellow-brown. They also had a dark gray, more formal-looking uniform.

I selected that one and tried it on. I was taller and thinner than the guy who wore it before. Cheryl�s roommate, whose name I never did learn, fixed it in twenty minutes. I looked at myself in the mirror and was impressed. Surprisingly, Cheryl gave me a hug when I left.

I CALLED MOM AND DECIDED to walk over to Greg and Angie�s to surprise them. Mom said she would meet me there. I was happy to see Kyle was still up with his little playmate, Mac. She came to me, while he acted shy. I got her wound up and he wanted to be part of the fun. I was giving them raspberries and rolling around on the floor with them when Mom walked in.

�I�ll never get him to sleep now,� Mom told Angie.

�I was hoping your big baby would get these two worn out so they�d get to sleep,� Angie confessed.

It was funny to watch the two little munchkins go from full on to full out. I helped Angie get them into their cribs. Mac�s mom was at her night class, and Mac slept over most Wednesday nights. Greg and Angie got to leave Kyle either Friday or Saturday night. I think they were getting the better end of the deal.

On the ride home, Mom reported that Tracy had chased Mitch off, and Peggy had gone home with her tonight.

Thursday October 30

ALAN AND GINA LOADED their new software on my mom�s PC in the office. I had the six DVDs I needed to review. They took a few minutes to show me how to pick the start of a play and the end. They suggested I do this with all the plays before I did anything else.

They then showed me how to tag the players and ball. All I had to do was point, click, and enter the number of the player at each position. I then let the play run. The software analyzed the play and made a graphical representation of it. I had to give the play a name on both offense and defense.

They had me do three plays. Once they saw I understood their instructions, they left to go to school. I spent all morning inputting and letting the plays run. When I was done, the software took almost twenty minutes to process everything I put in.

I went and made myself grilled cheese sandwiches and tomato soup. I wasn�t surprised when Mom came home and joined me for lunch.

After we ate, I checked and found the software was done. It had created a playbook for this week�s opponent. I found I wasn�t quite done. It had a handful of plays it didn�t know what to do with. It allowed me to review them and put them into categories. The ones it was having trouble with were busted plays. I had to call Alan to figure out where to put them. He had me categorize them as special plays.

I spent the afternoon playing with the software and watching what St. Joe did on each play. Towards the end of the afternoon, I found the reports section. This is where I figured out where I�d gone wrong and how much this could help us. It was getting close to last period, where most everyone had study hall. I knew it gave me a little over an hour before football practice started. I called Coach Hope and my development team and asked them to come to my house.

When everyone showed up, I brought them to the office.

�Coach, we�ve been working to take the forms we got when we went to Kentucky and turn them into something better. We don�t have time to go through everything with you, but I want you to see a few highlights,� I told everyone.

I let Alan, Lily, Gina and Jeff explain what they�d been working on to help Coach understand what the software could currently do. They smiled when they saw how much I�d done today. Taking the time to watch the video and do the setup was a pain. This would give them something to dig into.

I showed them the reports section which Coach Hope spent ten minutes looking over.

�I guess I�m glad this confirms most of what I�ve uncovered. I think this proves you�re onto something. I can see this could save me time if we get someone to feed the films into it. What made you so excited?� he asked me.

�Click on the end-of-first-half plays,� I told him.

�They were all the busted plays ... Wait a minute,� Coach Hope said as he played each one. �These are all trick plays; they run one at the end of the first half!�

�St. Joe must figure they have nothing to lose by trying a trick play. Two out of six resulted in scores,� I told him.

Coach had me email him the six plays. He left, and I talked to the software team about some of the things I thought we could do better.

�I don�t remember if I forgot to put down the score or not. It would be nice if as the score changed, I could just update it and then each play would capture what it was. There�s too much data entry for each play. We could be getting some data, like the score, from somewhere else.�

They got into a discussion about databases and how it would be easiest to keep track of the score. I made them stop because I was glazing over.

�I take it you can figure it out,� I said, and saw them nodding at me. �Good, because if we ever want this to be effective as a scouting tool, we need to know what they�ll do based on score, down and distance. For example, they�ll be more likely to pass on first and ten if they�re down by two or more scores in the fourth quarter under four minutes.�

�I should have caught that,� Jeff said.

�I appreciate you taking responsibility, but this isn�t about taking the blame. I want you to know I expect you all to make mistakes. What I care about is you telling me and how we handle it.�

Jeff had to go to practice. I spent time with Lily, showing her what I liked and didn�t like with the look and feel. I walked her and Alan through the input process. Lily had a great idea to speed the process up: instead of typing in the number of each player, she suggested putting the players on a grid to the side and using drag-and-drop to drop the player�s information onto the tag.

Mom and Dad finally made us stop for dinner, and then I had to go to the dojo. By now Jeff was back, and they all went back into Mom�s office. We were finally over the boring part, for me, where the groundwork was laid. We were now working with something I could touch and see.

�Stryker slipped through the dark passages, as silent as death. He kept his sword sheathed. He was in a maze of tunnels, trying to get to his friends. But every passageway he picked was lit at the end with enemy troopers making their way to the fighting.

The darkness was certainly sufficient to conceal him, but Stryker had an uneasy feeling that his moves were being monitored, and even anticipated. Several passageways opened up to him, but his options became fewer and fewer as enemy troopers appeared at every turn. Stryker realized that he must continue forward if he were to save his friends. Troopers had also filled the tunnel behind him.

Stryker took a moment to collect himself and consider his options. He checked out his surroundings, and he mentally reviewed his path and what he had seen. He realized that there weren�t as many enemy troopers as he thought he had seen. Those appearing at every turn were probably the same group from the previous turn, running parallel to Stryker.

The realization that the troopers� numbers were fewer than he�d first thought was of little comfort to Stryker. He now had no doubt: he was being herded,� I read aloud from the book.

Dylan had the notes from the storyboard on how the fight scenes were planned. He�d been working to get the choreography of the fight scene to be as close as possible to what would be shot in the movie. Reading from the book gave me a better idea of the mood the author of the original story was looking for. The script just gave you the lines that were going to be said. Between the storyboard, the script and the book, I was starting to understand the urgency and fear Stryker must be feeling.

Tish had recruited Dylan and two other teachers from the dojo so I could practice the next sword fight.

�Bunch up like you�re at a tunnel entrance,� Tish said as she organized my opponents.

Tish acted as if she just now saw me, and drew her bamboo sword. The others followed suit. I looked around as if deciding to run or fight. When Tish made her first step towards me, I exploded from the wall while drawing my sword in one fluid motion. I had a secret grin on my face because the first five times I�d tried that move my sword had snagged. I think my trainers were surprised as I almost danced across the floor and began my attack.

In a flurry of motion, my trainers began to fall as I slashed my way through them. Then Dylan kicked me in the chest. I leapt backward as if he�d really kicked me, and rolled to my feet. He charged me and I deftly slid to the right and under his tremendous swing. His momentum carried him past me as my sword slid across his stomach. I stood without looking back and started to walk away as he collapsed.

Tish clapped her hands.

�Good! Let�s do it again, from the top, and run the camera,� Tish announced.

Jessup, the director, had requested a progress report on my training. Tish and Dylan were sending him videos of us working. I was steadily getting better, but still had a lot of work ahead of me. I grabbed a quick drink and we reset the scene.

BY THE TIME I GOT HOME, I was sore. Even with Dylan pulling his punches, he had to hit me so that I�d learn. I was starting to get cocky, and looking forward to trying out some of my new moves against Cassidy. I took a hot shower and then watched more game film of St. Joe.

I heard the apartment door open and Tracy and Peggy came up the stairs. Tracy gave me a stern look.

�Have you asked anyone to the Halloween Dance yet?� she asked, making me flinch.

�Peggy, will you go to the dance with me?�

She did a little bunny hop and then jumped into my lap. From the kiss, I assumed the answer was �yes.�

�Do you have a costume?� Tracy asked.

�I actually do. Do you want me to try it on?� I asked.

�Sure,� Peggy said.

Why was I not surprised when they followed me into the bedroom to watch me change? They giggled like ... well, teenage girls when I got down to my boxers. I mooned them, making them laugh aloud. I put on my Star Trek uniform. I liked it. I could tell the girls were not as happy. I guess they weren�t Star Trek fans.

�I suppose you have a better idea,� I sighed.

Tracy took off to her car and came back with a bag. She pulled out a white jacket and stethoscope. The jacket said �Dr. Love� over the pocket. I smirked.

�I suppose you�re coming as my sexy nurses.�

�You�ll see. Now take that sci-fi thing off and put this on,� Tracy ordered.

I changed. They wanted me to not wear a shirt under the jacket, and leave it unbuttoned. It looked better than I had expected. I was imagining these two in naughty nurse uniforms when Mr. Happy woke up. The two girls saw my interest and promptly left. Sometimes girls are evil. On second thought, make that often.

Chapter 15 � Halloween Dance

Friday October 31

Sleeping in today was heaven. This must be what it was like to go to college. By the time I went down for breakfast, Mom and Dad had gone to work, and Peggy was at school. I made a quick breakfast and then went up to my room to finish my homework. I did very well on my math quiz.

I went to the office at the appointed time, and Mr. Palm checked my homework. Yuri was waiting with his mom to go in to see Mr. Palm when I came out. She looked at me, and then at him.

�This is the guy you wanted to fight?� she asked him.

�Yes,� he admitted.

�Thank you,� she told me.

�You�re welcome?� I asked, because I had no idea why she was thanking me.

�She�s thanking you for not doing me serious bodily harm,� Yuri said. �I�m sorry I was a jerk.�

He held out his hand and I shook it. Mr. Palm came out as we were doing that, and he told me to go to class.

THE AFTERNOON WAS SHOT. Everyone was excited that we were playing St. Joe tonight. They were new to our conference since the HSAA reclassified them from 6A to 5A over the summer. They were normally a very good team, but their season hadn�t gone well. Something had happened to their chemistry, and they�d lost the last three games. If they played like they could, they would give us a heck of a game.

Last period we had a pep rally for all the seniors ... all three of them since tonight was their last home game. Bill Callaway announced that he was going to USC. Trevor Millsap had gotten an offer at Trinity Valley Community College; they were ranked number 3 in the latest NJCAA poll. Lou Davis planned to walk on at State. Lou had gotten a nonathletic scholarship from our local state representative for his first year of college.

After school, the football team followed me over to the booster tent. Somehow, word had gotten out that I was getting free food before the games. Mr. Sullivan put us to work setting up the tent, and Tim and I were in charge of the grill. They had boxes of just-thawed hot dogs and hamburgers. We got the grill going, and put on a mix of meat.

�That�s what I like to see: the Team Captains are cooking for us,� Bill said.

�Actually, you, Trevor and Lou are Captains tonight,� Tim informed him.

I hadn�t heard that, but I liked the idea of the seniors being honored that way. Mrs. Sullivan and several of the boosters showed up carrying everything from potato salad to baked beans. The first batch of hot dogs and burgers were grabbed, and Tim and I put on more.

The St. Joe bus pulled up and stopped. Mrs. Sullivan went out and talked to the driver. It sounded like he was trying to figure out where to park. I was surprised when the team started to unload and came into the tent to eat with us. Mr. Sullivan and one of the dads kicked us off the grill.

�Guys, make room for our guests,� Tim ordered our team.

Their coaches came in to find us all mixed together and getting to know each other. This was nice. They seemed like good boys who, in about ninety minutes, would be trying to kick our butts. The press and recruiters started to show up. They had learned if they came early, they were fed, and might �bump� into me.

Jeff, my favorite reporter, tracked me down.

�You ready for your pregame interview?� he asked.

�Sure, why not,� I said, getting up.

Jeff motioned for the other reporters. I was impressed that he had them so well trained.

�David ...� one of the new reporters started.

�Hang on. Don�t you know who your betters are?� I teased him. �Go ahead, Jeff.�

�Thank you, David,� he said, smirking at me. �So, what do you think of St. Joe�s sudden slide? They�ve dropped their last three games. Do you expect an easy win?�

I heard the conversation stop as everyone turned to listen in. I gave Jeff a dirty look as he gave me his best angelic face. He knew they were all listening.

�I think they�re going to play us very tough. This is a conference game. If we win this one, we get the conference�s automatic bid. This is their playoff game. I expect you�ll see the team that was playing well earlier when they took down both Washington and Eastside in back-to-back weeks. If they beat us, they can claim to have beaten the top three teams in the conference.

�How about you guys talk to our seniors? It�s their night, after all, and they have news about where they�ll be going to college,� I said, and motioned them over.

I made good my escape and beckoned the rest of the team over. We walked to the locker room as a team to get ready for the game. I was surprised when the St. Joe players followed me. I directed them to the visitors� locker room.

FROM THE OPENING KICKOFF, the St. Joe game was brutal. They really were a completely different team than they�d been when they lost the last three games. But we were a completely different team also. We�d learned to believe in ourselves, and we fought every bit as hard as St. Joe did. Going into the fourth quarter, I was limping, and my left shoulder was killing me.

The score was 21�21 and we had held St. Joe to a three-and-out to end the third quarter. We had the ball on our 36 yard line. Both Ed and Jeff were out of the game with injuries. Neither injury looked serious, but they were bad enough for the trainers to sit them down.

As the refs changed ends and got ready for the fourth quarter, Coach Hope pulled everyone to the sideline.

�This is what you worked all year for! You�re in better condition than any other team in the state. We live for the fourth quarter! Now let�s go show them what Lincoln High is all about! Go win this!� Coach Hope shouted; then pulled me aside. �Run them the hell off our field. You make the calls when the clock�s running. I want you to hurry every chance you get. If you see the red card, huddle up and Coach Diamond will signal a play. For this series, I want you to run the team.�

�Yes, sir,� I said, and ran out to the huddle.

We�d practiced this the last few weeks. Coach had been saving this strategy until we needed it, so it wasn�t as if I was going into this blind. Coach Hope and Coach Diamond had been drilling me on down, distance and situation. They had plays preselected. What they wanted was for me to make the read at the line, and call a play and run it. We�d then hustle to the line and do it again.

As I ran out on the field, I could feel the tension in the crowd. When I got into the huddle, I could see my teammates were anxious also. I looked around at everyone, and then at Wolf.

�Tell us a St. Joe joke.�

They all looked at me as if I�d lost my mind. Wolf seemed to get it and told one of his bad jokes.

�A St. Joe football player went to the doctor and the nurse wanted to know if he wanted his temperature taken with an oral or a rectal thermometer. Confused, he asked her what the difference was. She told him it was the taste.�

Jim snorted and got the rest of us laughing.

�Okay, this is what I live for. On me. Scramble, on two.�

We ran these plays out of the shotgun. If I wanted a different formation, I called it at the line. The base play was a quick pass to Bill, because any time he touched the ball, he had the potential to score.

�Down, Set ... Hut, HUT!�

I turned to the left to see that St. Joe had blitzed the backside linebacker and the cornerback. That left Bill one-on-one with the safety. If I could get the ball anywhere near Bill, he�d have a huge advantage. Bert missed the linebacker, so I wasn�t going to be able to hold the ball long enough for Bill to make his move and had to throw the ball away.

I pointed to Bill to let him know that I missed him. A few weeks ago, I probably wouldn�t have made that play; I would have tried to make something out of nothing. But I wanted to win. I knew that I didn�t have to hit a home run on every play. I could foul one off and keep our drive alive. Yes, I was mixing my baseball and football metaphors.

We all hustled to the line. St. Joe ran back to get into position. They had moved to nickel coverage to prevent the pass. Previously, when we ran the hurry-up, we�d gone pass-happy.

�Shift One! Shift One! Power! Power!�

I had just told my team we were moving to the �I� formation, and running our trap to the power side of the ball.

I lined up under center and checked to see everyone was set. From here on out, everything was on first sound.

�Down!�

I heard pads collide and grunts as the linemen took on St. Joe�s front four. I turned and slapped the ball into Jake�s stomach. I completed my fake, and as I turned Jake slipped past the linebacker for a nice gain. We were now at midfield. I glanced over to the sideline as they moved the chains. Coach Diamond showed the red card and indicated they wanted the second option to that play. I smiled because we were on the same page.

�On Two, On Two!�

We hoped that the defense thought I was calling out the snap count. The referee uncovered the ball and indicated we could play ball. We lined up in the same formation.

�Down!�

I again heard the lines crashing into each other. I turned and acted like I was handing off to Jake. Instead, I had the ball in my left hand and hidden on my hip. I continued like last time and brought the ball up to my ready position. The play was supposed to hit Bill on a quick slant, but he slipped and went down.

St. Joe quickly figured out I had the ball. �PASS! PASS!� their middle linebacker shouted.

I turned to my right and saw Jeff�s replacement, Trevor, coming free after being jammed by the strong-side cornerback. I put the ball on a rope. It hit Trevor in the hands, and it popped straight up. Trevor kept his wits about him and pulled it down, but the delay allowed the safety to close and make the play after an eight yard gain. It was second and two on their 42 yard line.

We were running the trap, again, and we all ran to the line. Since I didn�t make an adjustment, it was our base trap play.

�Down!�

This time St. Joe was ready, and Jake had to fight for the first down. We now were at their 40 yard line.

�Scramble, Scramble!� I called to get us back into the shotgun.

Bill made eye contact and gave me a �hook �em horns� sign.

�Down!�

Bill made an aggressive move like he was going long. With his speed, St. Joe had to respect the fake, and both the corner and safety turned their hips to run with him. I had the ball on the way when he planted his foot and turned for it. Bill was disciplined and pulled the ball in before turning to run. The St. Joe players tried to recover, but Bill did one of his nasty jukes, and the race was on. It was over once Bill broke containment. He raced to the end zone, and you could feel the relief from our fans as they cheered and rang their cowbells. We were up 28�21 after the extra point.

On the next series, St. Joe was moving the ball until Lou Davis made an interception on our 42 yard line. We continued to run the hurry-up, but once I had them lined up, we made sure we were running the clock down, too. That was unless they tried to change players; then I�d try to catch them with too many players on the field, or out of position.

The hurry-up offense wore them down, and St. Joe wilted in the final quarter. With less than two minutes to play, we were on their 3 yard line. Coach Hope called for the Victory Formation to run out the clock. That was where I would take a knee and just let the clock run. On the first go-round, one of the St. Joe players tackled me when I was on my knee. I got up a little agitated, as the ref placed the ball on the 4. I called everyone into the huddle.

�Screw them! I want to score.�

They all agreed with me.

�Victory Formation, quarterback sneak,� I called.

We now had second down and goal to go from the 4, with a minute and ten seconds left in the game. The ref had warned St. Joe that if there were any more cheap shots, they could expect people to be kicked out of the game. I lined up under center, with Bert and Jake on each hip to protect me. I made a show of checking my protection.

�Down!�

On the snap, Tim surged forward and engaged the middle linebacker. I kept low, and when Tim hit the linebacker, I pushed them both towards the goal line. I twisted my body and reached. I felt the ball come loose as I slammed onto the ground. There was a mad scramble for the ball, but I looked over and the line judge was indicating a touchdown. We were up 35�21 after the extra point.

Coach Hope gave me an earful when I got to the sidelines, which surprised me not at all. If it had been called a fumble, St. Joe would have recovered the ball. He saw I was unrepentant, and went back to coaching the last minute of the game.

PEGGY MET ME AT THE entrance to the gym in her version of a sexy nurse�s outfit. She gave me a big kiss and we went in. I started laughing when the cheerleaders were all in sexy nurse costumes. Last year it was Catwoman. I laughed even harder when Gina, Cassidy, April and several other girl friends were all wearing similar outfits.

Tracy had one of the yearbook photographers take a picture of me with all of the girls. He sent it out as a tweet so I could get a copy of it.

As we were finishing up, Mitch made a move to talk to Peggy, so I cut him off.

�I don�t know what you�re trying to pull, but you�re gonna get your butt handed to you,� I told him.

�Hang on! Peggy and I are just friends,� he started to backtrack.

�I know you are, but if I see you kissing on her again, don�t be surprised when it turns out badly,� I warned.

Peggy came over.

�What�s going on?� she asked.

�David is just being a little aggressive about claiming you,� Mitch said. �I explained to him that we were just friends.�

�That�s right, Mitch. I�m glad you said that. We are just friends. I was getting nervous that you didn�t understand that,� Peggy told him.

I don�t think Mitch thought that it would go that way. He thought he could drive a wedge between us. What he didn�t know was that my friend Tracy had worked her magic. Peggy hammered home the point by giving me a kiss that was anything but �just friendly.� When we finally came up for air, Mitch was nowhere to be found.

The dance was a blast. The band was excellent and played a lot of great dance songs. Peggy would claim me whenever she wanted, but when she�d get tired she would allow other girls to dance with me. The only time I came off the dance floor was when the band took breaks.

There was one incident, about halfway through the dance. The freshman cheerleaders decided they were all going to dance with me. It quickly turned into a grope-fest, with me being the one groped. Thankfully, Tracy and Peggy came out and rescued me. I have to say, they were not very good examples for the younger girls.

MONA WAS HAVING AN after-the-dance party. When Peggy and I got there, I was happily surprised to see they didn�t have any alcohol. Mona came up and greeted us.

�Hey, big guy, thanks for coming to my party,� Mona said as she kissed my cheek. �Peggy, I�m glad to see someone finally caught him.�

�Don�t let appearances fool you. We�re just dating. He�s free to go out with whomever he wishes.�

�And I wish to go out with you,� I told Peggy, and squeezed her hand.

�Ah, you two are too cute. Come in and say hi to everyone. Pizza should be here shortly,� Mona said, and then went to welcome Faith and Jim to the party.

Peggy saw Tracy and went to talk to her. I went to talk to Alan and Jeff with Gina.

�Good game,� Alan told me. �Coach Stevens was talking to the St. Joe coach about how you�ve developed this year. They both agreed that you�re making much better decisions. I just thought you should know the coaches think you�re doing a bang-up job.�

I looked over at Jeff who had a lopsided grin on his face. Neither one of us could believe how much Alan was getting into football. He had always liked doing stats, but Jeff had told me that he was breaking down plays at lunch. If our resident genius ever got serious about football, he�d make a good coach. Maybe not a head coach, as he wasn�t really a leader, but he would make a great assistant coach.

I think part of his passion was from our project. Alan was starting to understand there was more to football than he originally thought. Alan was a little bulldog. When he got his teeth into something, he never let go until he figured it out. Jeff and I had learned about his tenaciousness while playing video games with him. He consistently beat us.

�Thanks for telling me. I appreciate the heads-up,� I told him and then turned to Gina. �I think your sister�s dodging me. I haven�t been able to track her down this week.�

�She�s been swamped. She told me that she�ll be home for Thanksgiving. Then she has a job that Adrienne set up for her. She�s flying out that Thursday night so she can get to work.�

That caught my attention. That was my exact schedule, plus Adrienne was in charge of the other talent that would be involved. Could she be working with me on the Range Shoot in New Orleans?

�What time is she flying to New Orleans? We might be on the same flight.� I said, taking a wild guess to see if Gina would confirm my suspicions.

Gina�s eyes got big, and I knew I had figured it out.

�How did you know?� she asked.

�You just told me,� I said, making Alan and Jeff laugh.

Gina went to slug me, but Alan wrapped her up in his arms and kissed her neck.

�I�m impressed. Usually, you have to have Tami point something like this out for you. You figured it out and tricked Gina into telling you,� Jeff said.

They saw my face cloud over with the mention of Tami.

�Sorry, Dude,� Jeff said.

�I miss her, too,� Alan said.

That brought me up short.

�What? She�s not talking to you guys either?� I asked.

�I haven�t heard from her since she went to the UK. None of us have,� Alan told me.

�God, I�m sorry, guys. I never meant to hurt your friendships with her,� I explained to them.

�No, you don�t get it: we picked you over her. When she dumped you, she dumped us,� Jeff enlightened me.

�But ...� I started.

�No buts, David. We love you both, but she made the choice to leave. You�re still here,� Gina said.

�Guys, it was mutual. There shouldn�t be a bad guy here. I had no idea that you all weren�t talking to Tami. She needs your friendship as much as I do. Would you do me a favor and call her?� I asked.

They could see I was sincere and worried about her. They all looked at each other, and Gina nodded.

�Thank you,� was all I said.

I knew they had her number. I was flattered that they would pick me over Tami, but we all had been friends for too long. The memories of Tami caught me by surprise. I had to go out back to gather myself. It had been several weeks since I�d felt the pain of her leaving. After a few minutes, Gina followed me out and wiped the tear off my cheek.

�They miss her, too. I�ll make sure they call her tomorrow.�

I just gathered Gina into my arms and she hugged me back. That was what I needed at that moment. Peggy found me, and Gina let me go. Peggy took her place and Gina went back inside.

�You okay?�

�Yeah, I was reminded of Tami and it caught me by surprise,� I explained.

Peggy took me back inside and made me talk to everyone. By the end of the party, I was feeling much better. I took Peggy home, kissed her goodnight, and then went up to my apartment, alone.

I lay looking at my ceiling, trying to figure out what was next for Tami and me. I knew I didn�t want her running my life anymore. I also couldn�t imagine a life without her in it. I still held out hope that we would get married someday. I was just afraid that this separation might make that impossible.

I finally remembered the serenity prayer that Pastor Dan had taught me.

�God grant us the serenity to accept the things we cannot change, courage to change the things we can, and wisdom to know the difference.�

Right now, I couldn�t do anything about Tami being in the UK. I still agreed with her assessment that we shouldn�t be communicating. It would be too easy to fall back into bad habits. I accepted that this wasn�t changing, for now, and was able to get to sleep.

Monday November 3

WHEN I GOT TO SCHOOL, Tracy was waiting for me. She gave Peggy a hip-check to let her know she wanted to talk to me alone. Peggy gave me a kiss and left for her locker.

�I need your help,� Tracy said.

I just raised an eyebrow.

�You have to yell at the freshmen. They think it was cute, touching you at the dance. They don�t know how quickly they can destroy their reputations. Piper is already having problems.�

�I think I can handle that. I wasn�t happy they were grabbing me.�

�The second item you�re not going to like.�

I didn�t like the sound of this.

�Then don�t ask me,� I suggested.

�I wouldn�t if I trusted anyone else. I need you to bring Piper over Tuesday night.�

I thought about it for a moment, before figuring out what she had just asked me.

�Oh, hell no! If I start with one of them, the rest will make my life a living hell until I spend time with all of them.�

�Piper�s first time was terrible. He just crawled on her and took her cherry. She said it was painful, and she�s afraid she did something wrong. I assured her that sex can be wonderful with the right person. She�s petrified to even try and find someone now. You have to help her out,� Tracy reasoned.

�No. I. Don�t. When she�s older she�ll find the right guy, and she�ll be fine.�

Tracy laughed.

�I thought for sure you�d go for that one,� she said, and she tapped her fingernail on her teeth. �Okay, how about this: you�ll do it because I�m asking you to.�

I gave her a pained look.

�Really?�

�Yep.�

I recognized then that Tracy wasn�t going to back off on this idea. Would I really do it? That was another question. I still looked at these girls like my little sisters.

�Okay,� I said, and sighed.

Now, how was I going to get Piper to my place Tuesday night, without her sister?

PEGGY MOVED BACK HOME Saturday. Word was her parents were going to try to work out their issues. Peggy had called on Sunday night and said she thought her family might be okay. She thanked my parents for letting her stay.

The weekend had been spent working with Tish and Dylan. I enjoyed the physicality of what I was learning. Being an athlete made me ideal for the role. The more I could do, the more they could show me. Otherwise, they�d have to use a stuntman.

Jessup Fields was making a name for himself doing action movies that were believable. Dylan was working hard to teach me how to throw a punch, and how to take one so that it looked real. That fine line was sometimes hard, and I had the bruises to show for it.

When I went to see the trainers on Monday morning, Paige about had a fit.

�You�re an idiot!� she yelled at me.

�I believe the term you�re looking for is �stupid boy.� Ask anyone, and they�ll tell you that�s what I am.�

�You �STUPID BOY!� Why didn�t you tell us you were so banged up? Didn�t you promise that if you got hurt, you�d come to us after a game?�

�Yes, but I did this over the weekend, not in Friday night�s game.�

�Strip,� Paige ordered me, �and I�ll get the ice bath ready.�

I did as I was told. She wasn�t happy with that, either. I swear she must be a virgin by the way she freaked out every time she saw Mr. Happy. He didn�t even wave at her. He had to go back into the boxers before he could swim in the ice pool. It wasn�t until I got in the ice bath before I realized that I really was a �stupid boy.� I was going to have to go commando the rest of the day or wear wet underwear.

When it was time, she let me take off my boxers and cover up with a towel. During my massage, she surprised me.

�My sorority�s having a dance on Wednesday night. I was wondering if you�d go as my date?� she asked.

She was rubbing me with the deep-heating cream that makes me feel so much better. I blame it on that.

�I�d love to,� I answered.

�Thanks, David, this means a lot to me,� she said.

That stopped me from changing my mind. I never really thought about Paige in that way. As she worked my lower back, I wondered why not. I wasn�t quite sure if there were rules about high school boys dating interns or not. That question made me decide to keep this dance to myself.

AT LUNCH, I SKIPPED reading my lines and was waiting at the big table for the freshman cheerleaders. I swear they�re a pack; they do everything together. They all came out of the lunch line, led by Emma. She saw me and stopped. Piper about ran her down.

�What�s the deal ...� Piper started, and then saw me.

I just motioned them over. They came over and sat down. The guys decided that today was not a good day to come to our table. It might have been the look on my face.

�So, who wants to explain about the inappropriate touching at the dance?� I asked.

They all giggled.

I slammed my hand down on the table, and their expressions told me they�d never expected me to get mad at them.

�But ... but ... Tracy and Peggy ...� Kylie stammered.

�I�m dating Peggy, and Tracy�s a special friend. They came on the dance floor to protect me and touched me so you wouldn�t have your reputations hurt. People, in general, think that if you�re a cheerleader, you have questionable morals. I know you�re not that type of girls, but all it takes is something like what you did at the dance to get people making assumptions,� I explained.

�We�re sorry, David. We were just having fun,� Emma said.

�I know you guys were just playing, but it was too public a forum. Tracy asked me to protect you, and that includes your reputations. I don�t want the guys to get the wrong idea about you gals. I like you all too much for that.�

�We get it,� Kylie said, giving me the �rescue me� puppy look.

They�d learned that I often fell for that. I just glared as they looked pitifully at me.

�Who wants to be the sacrificial lamb? The one that�s going to take the punishment for the group?� I asked.

They all looked at each other, wondering what I was up to. Emma started to volunteer, but I stopped her.

�It can�t be you. You have a boyfriend. That also rules out Faith, Kylie, Carmela and Gabriella. That leaves Ann or Piper. Time�s a-ticking. Which one of you is going to take the punishment?� I asked, snapping my fingers.

Ann was the mousy one of the group, so I knew Piper would protect her. I reached out to grab Ann, and Piper stopped me.

�Piper, I�ll pick you up at eight o�clock on Tuesday. Tell your parents you�ll be home by eleven,� I said.

�What do you plan on doing to my sister?� Emma asked.

�You all groped me. I plan on groping Piper for several hours,� I said, waggling my eyebrows.

�I call bullshit,� Kylie said. �He�s just teasing us. I bet he takes her to the Dairy Queen or something.�

I just picked up my lunch and went to a two-person table so I could do my homework.

THIS WEEK WAS THE ANNUAL away game where we spend the night in a hotel before playing a Saturday game. This year we were playing Adamsville Prep. The good news was that they didn�t have a great team this year. They did have a great tradition, though. Adamsville Prep was two-time national champions, nine-time state champions, and twenty-six-time conference champions! The winning tradition had helped produce two Heisman Trophy winners. This year, while the team was so-so, they had four players that had Division 1 scholarship offers: two to USC, one to Notre Dame, and one to Purdue.

Our athletic director seemed to pick teams that we had no business playing. Adamsville Prep was a dangerous team to be playing on the road. Last year, we�d pulled out a 31�30 victory, but, before that, we�d lost five in a row.

The early highlight of practice was Coach Hope spending what seemed like all night explaining why my touchdown at the end of the last game was a bad idea. To keep from getting mad, I just tuned him out. I think all teenage kids have the ability to do that. When the droning finally stopped, I put on my best sad face.

�Sorry, Coach, it won�t happen again,� I said.

FOR DINNER, WE HAD lasagna, garlic bread and salad. Dad and I had put together a menu for the week. When I got home, I had to leave right away to get to my acting class. Mom put together individual Tupperware containers for everyone in my acting class, and I gave her a kiss on the cheek. She handed me a cooler and a six-pack of Diet Cokes as I went out the door. I got lucky and found a parking place close to where my class was.

Cheryl met me at the door. They had a table set up for dinner, and even our teacher, Kate, was there. When the lid from the cooler opened, I thought Terrance was going to start drooling. The lasagna did smell good.

�David, you know you don�t have to feed us before class,� Kate told me.

�Hush, the meals are getting better,� Cheryl said.

�Kate, you guys don�t have to help me get ready for my movie, either. It�s just my way of saying �thank you,�� I told her. �Plus, Cheryl�s roommate made me a Halloween costume.�

I guess there had been some wild parties at State over the weekend. Debbie was showing us the �beauty mark� she�d gotten on her hip. She couldn�t figure out where she got it.

�It�s a hickey,� I blurted out, thinking I couldn�t be right.

The other members of the class looked closer and then started laughing. Debbie blushed and wanted to talk about anything else. Terrance kept asking to see if she had any others.

Kate had us run through my first two scenes, and then we worked on the third one. It was getting easier to remember my lines. I think my biggest problem going in was the fear I wouldn�t be able to recall them. The more I did it, the easier it became. She was still working with us to speak clearly, and to be aware of where the cameras were.

Chapter 16 � Grog Like!

Tuesday November 4

When I walked up to the school, I found Mitch talking to Peggy. I figured I might as well pound him now and get it over with. The second offense for fighting on school grounds was a full week. I would miss the away game, but I�d be back for the playoffs. Tracy stepped in front of me, stopping my purposeful stride.

�Hold on, tough guy. She�s telling him that if he doesn�t back off, that she�ll have you take him out of action. Let her take care of it,� Tracy told me.

Mitch looked up, saw me, and turned to go into the school. Peggy gave me a big smile, and Tracy let me go so Peggy could kiss me. I still wanted to track Mitch down and pound him.

�Thanks, Tracy,� Peggy said, acknowledging her help. Then she turned to me. �Please don�t hurt Mitch. He and I are friends because of cross-country. He just needed to understand that that�s all we are. If he flirts with me again, you can go all caveman and defend my honor.�

�Grr! Grog protect his women,� I said in my best �caveman,� and grabbed both Tracy and Peggy and flipped them over my shoulders.

The other varsity cheerleaders came up to us to see what we were doing. I acted like I was sniffing the air. I put Peggy and Tracy down and put my arms out wide, like I was trying to herd them and the other cheerleaders together.

�Pretty! Grog like!� I announced.

I lunged for them and they squealed and scattered. Pam Bell, the transfer from California, was the slowest to react. I snatched her up and threw her over my shoulder. She freaked out a little and was wiggling and pounding on my back to let her go. I smacked her butt and she froze. I turned to Peggy and Tracy and gave them my best innocent look.

�Can I keep her?� I asked.

That was when the tide turned, and they all decided to tickle me. I had to put Pam down to try to defend myself.

Coach Hope broke up the fun when the cheerleaders had me on the ground. I wish he�d let it go on for just a little longer. What teenage boy would pass up the opportunity to have the varsity cheerleading squad climbing all over him? I admit that I lost that round, but I would exact my revenge at some point.

Peggy wrapped an arm around my waist to guide me into the school. Pam snuck up and smacked my butt.

�Now we�re even,� she said as she skipped out of my reach.

I had almost forgotten that I needed to kick Mitch�s butt.

AT LUNCH, I WAS STUDYING my biology, because the first-period class had had a pop quiz. Mr. Dutton was smart enough to give different questions, but he normally did his pop quizzes on the same day. Piper sat down across from me, and she looked nervous, so I smiled at her.

�What�s up?� I asked.

�The girls are all really sorry, and won�t be bad again. So, do we really need to punish me tonight?� she asked.

�Piper, do you think I would ever punish you?� I countered.

�Then what are we doing?�

�Can you keep a secret?� I asked, and she nodded. �Even from your sister?�

�Yes, even from Emma,� she assured me.

�Tracy told me about your first time. She asked me to show you what it�s really supposed to be like.�

Several emotions flashed across her face, and I was happy to see a big grin appear. I laughed at her.

�You keep grinning like that, and Emma�s going to figure it out,� I warned her.

�Does this mean that I might be one of your �friends with benefits�?� she asked, smiling even bigger.

I hadn�t thought of that. I�d assumed this was a one-time offer. I was not planning on it going that far. I also didn�t want to reject her. I reached across the table and held her hand.

�Piper, you�re a special girl, and I�m lucky to call you a friend. I can�t promise anything, because I still look at you as being too young. Can you be patient with me?�

She squeezed my hand and got a serious look.

�I know. You�re a special guy. I appreciate you looking out for us. I won�t push you,� she said.

�Now go report back that I have evil plans to punish you. The girls�ll be dying to know.�

She winked at me, and then hung her head as she shuffled back to their table. She was quite the little actress. I got back to studying.

TONIGHT, I WAS AT THE gun range. My character was supposed to have a thigh holster for his right hand and a shoulder holster for his left. We were practicing drawing and shooting.

�I have a gun safety question,� I said.

�Gun safety is good. What do you want to know?�

�When do I take off the safety?�

�There are two schools of thought: disengage on the draw, or once you�re on target. I�ve been an instructor for many years, and that being said, I prefer the second method. When you think about it, it�s really just personal preference. One isn�t necessarily safer or better than the other.

�If you�re obeying safety rules, you should be okay. Remember to never let the muzzle cover anything you aren�t willing to destroy. Also keep your finger off the trigger and out of the trigger guard until your sights are on target, and you�re prepared to fire.

�During your draw, you won�t have an issue. It just doesn�t give me a �warm fuzzy� to have a handgun ready to fire when it�s that close to my family jewels. That�s why I prefer waiting until after the draw stroke to sweep the safety,� Dylan said.

�Okay, walk me through this again.�

�Grip close to the body, and get a full grip on the pistol, elbow back with the thumb on top of the thumb safety. Clear by pulling the pistol straight up out of the holster, with your finger off the trigger. Rotate the pistol up. After you have cleared your body, depress the thumb safety to �off.� Make sure your finger is still off the trigger, and the pistol is still close to your body and level with and pointing at the target. Engage by identifying the threat, and move the pistol forward. Bring the pistol up to eye level. Your finger is now on the trigger. Focus on the front sight, and then shoot.�

Dylan demonstrated what he said. He made it look easy and smooth.

�Before we get started, check your weapon,� Dylan ordered me.

I drew my gun, dropped the magazine, and then racked the slide open to make sure the chamber was empty. Then I showed him that the gun was safe.

�Show me your grip,� Dylan ordered me.

I placed my hand high on the grip, with my fingers tucked under the trigger guard. Dylan had shown me that if I gripped it low, the recoil effect would be greater, and my subsequent shots would be off. If I was just going to be shooting one gun, I�d use two hands when possible.

One of my scenes had me shooting two guns at once, so I had to learn to shoot without the two-handed grip. The trick was to make it look real. Dylan wanted to teach me the correct way to shoot before we �went Hollywood.� I ended up not loading the gun today. He wanted me to get used to where the holster was, and to draw and shoot without blowing my foot off.

I HAD TO RUSH, BUT I made it to Piper and Emma�s house right at eight. I wasn�t surprised when Emma answered the door. Instead of letting me in, she stepped out onto the porch with me and shut the door behind her.

�What are you going to do with my sister?� she asked.

Emma was the oldest by ten minutes and always looked out for her �little� sister. I figured I�d better just tell her the truth.

�We�re going back to my place to have sex.�

She grimaced and shook her head.

�Fine, don�t tell me,� she said as the door swung open.

Piper came out and took my hand to drag me to the car. Someone was eager to get started. On the drive to my place, Piper started to get nervous.

�What did my sister want?� she asked.

�She�s just worried about you, so I promised not to leave too many marks. I�ll make sure that they�re hidden.�

�You�d better not!� she threatened me.

We pulled up to my house and saw Tracy was there. I took Piper in the back door and found Mom eating ice cream. I introduced Mom to Piper and made three bowls. I handed Piper the chocolate syrup and whipped cream. I grabbed the bowls and we headed up to my apartment.

�You have your own place?� Piper asked.

Crud. I was hoping to keep that a secret from the freshman girls. I didn�t need them using my place as a hangout.

�Yes, I do, but you can�t tell anyone about it. I don�t need it to be �teen central.� My parents have threatened to take it away if I�m not responsible.�

We went up the stairs and found Tracy with her Biology book out.

�How did you do on your quiz?� I asked.

�Good. I assume you did okay.�

�Yep,� I answered.

We talked about school as we ate our ice cream. When we were done, Tracy got the conversation on track.

�Piper, tonight�s for you,� Tracy started. �If you feel uncomfortable at any point, just say �no� or �stop.� I can be there to lend you support, or I can leave. What would you like?�

�I�d be more comfortable if you left.�

She gave Piper a hug, and then I got one and Tracy left. I turned to Piper and could tell she was having second thoughts. Hell, I wasn�t really sure why I agreed to this.

�Look, Tracy was worried your first time wasn�t great. If you�re not ready, let�s not do this.�

�Could you just hold me?� she asked.

I dimmed the lights and put on some music. I led her to the couch, she sat next to me, and I held her. Then she told me the story of what happened.

�I wish I�d listened to you and told you I had a date with Justin. Emma told me afterward that you wouldn�t have approved of him. I was just so excited to be going out with an older guy.�

She got quiet for a few minutes as she decided how to tell the rest.

�The dance was so much fun. All my friends were jealous to see me there with him because Justin�s cute. I felt so special when he invited me to an after-dance party. He gave me a glass of punch, but I told him I didn�t drink. Justin said the older girls all were. I know it�s stupid, but I fell for that,� she said, and she looked at me to see if I was going to judge her.

�When I finished the first one, he brought me two more and had me chug one. I was starting to feel a little funny, so he led me to a bedroom and had me lie down. Everything was fine until he started kissing me. At first, it was nice because he was gentle and I was enjoying it. Then he started pawing at my breasts. It hurt when he squeezed them.�

She stopped again. I just held her while doing the Dawson quiet bit.

�I tried to tell him I wasn�t that kind of girl. He told me that if I wasn�t, why was I in a bedroom with him? I was confused, and the next thing I knew I was naked. I tried to fight him off, but he just forced my legs apart and ... well, you can guess.

�I was so ashamed. He just left me there. People kept peeking into the room. I hurried up and got dressed before anything else happened. When I came out, Justin was nowhere to be found. Luckily Emma was there with Neil and they gave me a ride home.�

I kept holding her. I knew Emma and Piper had taken care of business, but I could see another beatdown in his near future. Maybe he and Mitch could have a two-for-one and I could get my suspension out of the way.

�David, would you make love to me?� Piper asked.

�No, Baby, you need me to be your friend, not your lover. You said it yourself: you�re not that kind of girl,� I said, and she tried to interrupt me. �Hang on, and listen to me. When you�re ready, and I mean ready, I�d be honored to receive the gift of your virginity. But I wouldn�t be the kind of friend I think you need if I took advantage of you when you were feeling vulnerable.�

�But I already lost my virginity,� she said.

�No, you were raped. No one can take your virginity. It�s your gift to give.�

She broke down in tears. I held her until she cried herself out. I took her to my room and had her lay down. I went out to the living room and called Tracy.

�I need your help,� I told her.

�What�s wrong?�

�Justin raped her. I think she needs to talk to someone other than me.�

I knew Tracy knew what she was going through. I hoped it wouldn�t bring back bad memories for her.

�I�ll be right there.�

I went back into the bedroom, and she still wanted me to hold her. I wrapped her up, and that was how Tracy found us. They kicked me out, and I went into the house. I talked to Mom and Dad about it. Mom went up to my apartment, leaving us to try to talk about everything except what was on our minds.

Twenty minutes later, Piper�s mom and dad were at the door. I took them to my apartment. Tracy and Mom led me back into the house to give Piper and her parents time to talk. I put on a pan of apple cider with a cinnamon stick to make hot cider. We heard a knock on the door, and it was Emma. I guess they�d left her in the car. Mom and Tracy took her to the office and told her what was going on.

Once everyone had some cider, we waited for Piper and her parents. Emma was a mess because her sister hadn�t told her about the rape. She�d only been told they�d slept together. Tracy told her that Piper was ashamed and hadn�t told anyone. Emma also blamed herself for not giving Piper my warning. I left that to Tracy and my mom. I�d had enough of crying girls for one night. I thought I�d better be careful, or I�d end up with a house full of daughters one day as payback.

When Piper finally came down, I found myself sandwiched between two crying sisters.

�David often has that effect on girls,� Mom quipped.

That made everyone laugh, which had the desired effect to stop both sisters from crying. Piper and her family left soon afterward. Tracy and I went up to my room. I was not expecting her to jump me.

�I was so wrong about her needing you to sleep with her. Thank you for doing the right thing, and thank you for telling your mom. She�s amazing,� Tracy said as she undressed me. �Thank you for telling Piper what you did about her virginity. She took real comfort in that.�

Tracy reminded me once again that we were good together in bed. It was exactly what I needed, and allowed us both to work off the nervous energy that had built up over the last couple of hours. I was able to get to sleep without a problem.

Wednesday November 5

DURING MY RUN BEFORE school, I was trying to come to grips with the question of: �Was it really rape?� I�m sure many teenagers have been in that situation before, with the same results. Boy takes a girl to a party. They end up in a bedroom after a few drinks. Things get heated. When it comes time for the deed, she says �no,� but his hormone dial is already at 11 on a scale of 1 to 10.

Many of these couples continue to date after that night. Piper may have dated Justin if he hadn�t been such a pig about it and told everyone how good she was in bed. So, was it really rape? Did she mean �no� as in �I�m not sure,� or �no� as in �NO.� I kept coming back to �no means no.� I remembered how I felt violated when the freshmen had groped me. Being touched sexually without your consent was not pleasant.

By the time I got to school, I was convinced that he�d raped her. It made me wonder how many girls are raped but never report it, out of shame. I don�t think Piper would have said anything if I hadn�t asked her over to my place last night. I was also a little surprised she hadn�t already told Emma. Twins tell each other everything. Then again, I�ve never been raped, so what would I know about sharing that kind of information? Maybe I was just there when she needed to tell someone.

By lunch, the rumors were flying. Emma had not reacted well to the news that Justin had molested her sister. I needed to find out what had really happened this morning before school. I knew there was an ambulance, and that the police were involved. We�d all been directed in through the side door of the school. I grabbed my lunch and went to our table.

I noticed none of the guys were there, and both Piper and Emma were missing. Kylie was picked to fill me in.

�I don�t know why, but Emma went crazy this morning, and attacked Justin. Justin smacked her pretty good and was screaming that he didn�t do it, whatever it was. That was when Neil, Nick, Wayne and Ray jumped on him. Actually, I think Nick and Ray were trying to keep Neil and Wayne from killing him. They hurt Justin bad enough that they had to take him away in an ambulance,� Kylie said.

�Did they get suspended?� I asked.

�I think it�s worse than that. They were all put in police cars and taken away,� Faith said.

�Where�s Piper?� I asked.

�She didn�t come to school today,� Kylie said.

What a mess. I was glad I hadn�t been there this morning, or I�d have been right in the middle of it. This just got worse at every turn.

Then the talk turned to why Emma might have started the fight. I decided to steer the conversation away from the truth.

�What makes the most sense is that Justin must have said something again,� I shared.

They all seemed to agree.

I�D BEEN DISTRACTED all day until Tim put me on my ass in practice. He was grinning like an idiot as he held his hand out to help me up.

�Asshole,� I told him.

�Get your head out of your rectum and play football,� Tim shot back.

I let him help me up. It hadn�t really been Tim�s fault. We were running pass plays, and Tim was supposed to rush me. I was to either throw the pass or dump it, but I�d juked in front of him instead. He had nowhere to go but to run me over. I rotated out to let the freshman quarterback have his turn.

Mike was rotated out as the JV quarterback ran the drill on his side.

�I heard a rumor that you were going to a dance with Paige tonight,� Mike said, surprising me.

I didn�t get a chance to answer him because it was my turn. This time I threw a hard fast one at Tim�s nuts.

�Asshole,� he told me.

�Get your head out of your rectum and play football,� I shot back.

Coach Diamond had had enough of our goofing off. He made Tim and I run a few laps around the field. Tim gave me a silly grin. He obviously knew about the date also. Paige must have been talking because it wasn�t me.

�Yes,� was all I said.

When we made our way around, Tim gave Mike the thumbs-up. They were worse than girls. I gave Tim an accidental hip-bump that sent him flying. He got up and chased me. I decided to taunt him, and danced around and dodged him. Coach Hope didn�t think we were as funny as I thought we were.

�You two just earned the team sprints. Line them up,� he ordered.

We did this every Wednesday, so we knew we weren�t the cause. What he did next was just pure evil.

�David and Tim think they can waste our time at practice. This is doubly bad because they�re supposed to be your team captains and our leaders. I personally think it�s good to shake things up every now and then. If you want to be a team captain, just challenge them to a race. If you beat both of them, then you get to be captain,� Coach Hope announced.

Several players raised their hands. Coach Hope was going to let them go one at a time against us, which meant we had to race several times. Tim and I put our heads together.

�If we run full out each time, we�re going to eventually lose,� Tim said.

�Okay. If you think you can beat them, let me know and I�ll take it easy. If you�re not sure, I�ll take them.�

First up was Jim, our starting tackle, for cripes sakes. I looked at Coach and he just gave me a smirk. He was saving Bill for last. Bill was the only one I was worried about. Ed and Jake were also in line.

I was planning to take this one easy. We lined up, and Coach said: �Go.� Tim promptly slipped and fell on his face. Jim had a five yard lead by the time I got started. It was good that he wasn�t any faster, or we would have lost the first race.

Tim got his act together and took out the next three guys. He was gassed at that point. Coach Hope had yelled at me to go faster, but I wasn�t taking the bait. Next up were Ed and then Jake. I ran just hard enough to beat them.

As I jogged back, Tim and I talked strategy.

�Why don�t you grab him to slow him down? Coach didn�t say we couldn�t,� Tim suggested.

Bill was lined up, ready to go, and the team was getting into it. They saw blood in the water, and all thought we were going down. I motioned to Tim with my head and we lined up tight with Bill, with Tim on his right and me on his left. Right before the start, we both pinned him between us.

Bill stepped back and gave us both dirty looks just as Coach said: �Go.� Tim took off like a shot, and I turned in front of Bill to force him to go around me. He gave me a shove, and I took off with him stride for stride. He was about to kick it into his next gear when I grabbed his jersey. His hand snapped down, knocking my hand away, and he took off. I picked up my speed and was right there with him. We both passed Tim, and Bill eased up just enough for me to catch him at the finish line. It was close. Had I beaten him?

Tim and I were spread out on the ground, and Coach Hope wasn�t letting anyone know who�d won. Bill helped us get off the ground as Coach brought the team together.

�I have to hand it to Tim and David, they worked as a team. I�m sorry to say they lost the last race,� Coach said to our moans and the team�s cheers.

�Bill has earned a spot as a captain with Tim and David. Congratulations, Bill,� Coach said.

Tim and I looked at each other, realizing we�d been set up. We both hugged Bill.

I�D MADE PLANS TO PICK up Paige at Snyder Residence Hall at seven-thirty. Her sorority was having a dinner-dance at the Hilton near campus. She was in the lobby when I pulled up. Paige wore a short cream-colored dress, which showed off a lot of leg. I had never seen her dressed up as a girl, and I�d say I was interested.

I got out and opened the door for her, and she slid in without a word. I got back in and drove us to the hotel.

�Did you tell Mike we were going out tonight?� I asked.

Paige blushed.

�Sorry about that. It just slipped out,� she confessed.

�No problem. I just don�t know the rules about dating an intern slash student. I don�t want you getting in trouble.�

�I think if we�re discreet, we should be fine dating,� she told me.

Then it hit me. Did she just say we were dating? My first thought was of Peggy. I needed to tell her before she heard it from anyone else. If Tim and Mike knew, it would be all over the school by tomorrow. When we got to the dinner, I excused myself to call Peggy.

�Hey, I neglected to tell you something,� I started.

�Really, what would that be?� she asked.

�I�m taking Paige to a dinner-dance.�

�Is she the trainer?�

�Yeah.�

�She thinks you�re cute,� Peggy said, surprising me.

�What?�

I heard Peggy laugh.

�You�re such a �stupid boy.� She asked me if it was okay to ask you out. I was just waiting to see if you were ever going to tell me,� she told me.

�I guess I failed that one.�

�You took your sweet time, but you told me. Go have fun,� she said, and then hung up.

It felt weird having the girl you�re supposed to be dating be okay with you dating someone else. I guess that�s the difference between dating, and actually being boyfriend and girlfriend. I think Peggy was good for me. I was figuring out the different levels of commitment. This was a nice change from my all-or-nothing mindset. I shook myself mentally to clear my head and went back to my date.

�I want to meet all your friends,� I told her.

I think Paige was shocked when I made her go around the room and meet everyone. Paige was in Kappa Delta. More than half the men were in Alpha Gamma Rho (AGR), the agriculture house. The Midwest is farm country, after all. The rest of them were in a variety of fraternities or were independents. Everyone was very friendly and down to earth. I liked most of Paige�s sisters. I say �most,� because there�s one in every group; and in this group, that one was Lydia.

How do I describe Lydia? On first impression, I would say she was a vapid airhead who was used to getting her way based on her looks and her family�s money. She had a Ken-doll look-alike as her date. He seemed about as smart as the doll, so that was appropriate. When Paige and I came to her table, she looked me up and down. From her expression, you could just tell I was judged to be of inferior stock.

�Lydia, I would like you to meet David, my date for tonight,� Paige said as I offered my hand.

She actually sniffed at me and wrinkled her nose. She never acknowledged my offered hand.

�Congratulations, your standards are improving,� Lydia said.

I felt Paige stiffen as my smile got bigger. I so wanted to verbally spar with this one. My mom can come out in me at the wrong times. I didn�t, because I felt Paige grasp my arm.

�Why, thank you, Lydia. We must be meeting everyone else,� Paige said, and she pulled me to the next table.

�Aww, I wanted to talk to her,� I whined.

�No, you wanted to start something. Trust me, just ignore her.�

�Ignore who?�

We both turned to find that Lydia had followed us. Paige looked like she was having a migraine.

�Why you, of course, Lydia. Paige told me that I was to ignore your droll backhanded compliment.�

She raised an eyebrow and seemed to reassess me. She just turned around and went back to her table. Paige slugged me in the arm.

�You seriously just called her droll?� Paige asked me.

�Hey, she was being a snob. I figured she wouldn�t understand what that meant.�

�David, you don�t know her. Give her some slack,� Paige suggested.

She was right. I really didn�t know Lydia.

�Fair enough. Let�s go have fun.�

Dinner was pot roast. I was glad we weren�t having rubber chicken. The AGR boys snuck in alcohol for the dance. Paige surprised me by getting drunk. She left me to hang out with her sisters. They all went on the dance floor to do line dances. I like to dance, but I thought line dancing was just stupid. I was getting to the point where I was ready to leave. I had school tomorrow and would want to get up early to run.

I was surprised when Lydia sat down next to me.

�Don�t be mad at her.�

�Why?� I asked.

�She has a huge crush on you. All we hear about is David this and David that. She just lost her nerve tonight and decided to try a little liquid courage. Paige doesn�t drink much.�

�What am I supposed to do about her crush?�

She looked at me again. I think I surprised her.

�Wow, she�s right! You�re not like most boys. I figured you would be all excited that a college girl thought you were hot and take advantage of that.�

�To be honest, I�ve kind of slowed down on girls, college or otherwise. What�s funny is that Paige has her hands on me more than anyone else,� I said as I chuckled. �Did she ever tell you about how we met?�

She shook her head.

�I couldn�t stand her. I was joking around and made an inappropriate comment, and she told on me. I couldn�t believe it. I haven�t been tattled on since I was in grade school. It took us quite a while to become friends.�

�You do know that girls like hard-to-get just as much as guys do,� Lydia told me.

�Is that why you do the whole �better than everyone� act?� I asked.

She choked on her drink.

�How did you know it�s an act? I can be a bitch.�

�Paige told me not to judge you. If Paige likes you, then you can�t be a bitch all the time,� I teased her.

�So, you think you know me?�

�I would never say I know a woman. I�m just sitting back, waiting for the next personality to emerge.�

�You�re awful.�

One of her sisters came up and whispered in her ear.

�I�ve got to go. My bonehead of a date wants his keys so he can drive home drunk. Go get your date, and put her to bed,� Lydia advised, and then left.

I went out to the dance floor and corralled Paige. Thank God, she puked on the side of my Jeep and not in it. I about dropped her when she asked me for a kiss. I was going to have to think long and hard before I ever took her out again. I was an even happier boy when her roommate was home and took her off my hands.

I took the Jeep through a car wash on the way home.

Chapter 17 � No Putting the Genie Back

Friday November 7

After school, we all loaded onto the charter bus. This year we only needed one bus to hold everybody. That meant that the cheerleaders were traveling with us. Coach Hope had also brought Brad and Cassidy. Wolf saved seats for Jim, Bill and me at the back of the bus.

�Wouldn�t this trip be more enjoyable if we had cheerleaders sitting with us?� I razzed Wolf.

�What, you don�t like my company?� Wolf complained.

I just arched an eyebrow, and Jim and Bill laughed at him. He finally got it and turned red.

�Bite me,� was the best Wolf could come up with.

�What�s the deal with Wayne?� Bill asked, to change the subject.

�He got suspended for a week for his part in the fight with Justin. It sounds like everyone�s going to be fine. The police decided not to charge anyone. I heard Coach might kick Wayne off the team; that would leave us without a decent kicker for the playoffs,� Bill told us.

Tracy had stated that when Justin was confronted with the possible rape charges, he backed off on helping the police with the battery charges against Emma and the boys involved in the fight. They also all agreed not to discuss it further to protect Piper. I hoped that Justin had learned a valuable lesson.

�Let Coach work it out. I�m sure he�ll be fair,� I told them.

�What are we going to do if we don�t have a kicker?� Wolf asked.

�You just have to get first downs or score,� I suggested.

Wolf didn�t look convinced. I had to agree with him because at some point losing Wayne would hurt us.

The rest of the trip we did what all boys do: we goofed off. Someone brought a Nerf football. Of course, I was the one that got caught throwing it and hitting Tim in the back of the head. I ended up having to sit next to Moose the rest of the way, to the delight of everyone else. He made me watch video of Adamsville Prep.

WHEN WE FINALLY GOT there, I jumped up to make a dash inside the hotel because nature called. I think everyone had the same idea since the bus accommodations were not ideal. All the coaches were in line to use the bathroom, so I went to the front desk when I was done.

�How may I help you?� asked the desk clerk.

�Lincoln High, we�re here to check in,� I told him.

�I�ll start getting everything ready. How many keys will you need for each room?� he asked.

�Three: one for each occupant, and one for our Coach,� I told him.

Coach Stevens came up to see what I was doing. He saw I�d started the check-in process, so he went out to the bus to make sure the gear was being unloaded. Coach Hope showed up, and I let him take over. He handed me the key cards, and I, in turn, found Tim and Bill. I thought as team captains that they could decide who was rooming with whom.

I went and helped the guys find their bags. Most of them had never gone on a bus to stay overnight. Tim and Bill came to me, and I could tell there was a problem. They gave me a sheepish grin.

�We�re one room short,� Bill told me.

�You�re going to have to sleep in a triple with Bill and me,� Tim said.

�Just so you both know ... I sleep in the nude.�

�Okay, now we really have a problem,� Bill said.

�Don�t worry about it, guys. You two room together. I�ll tell coach.�

I found Coach Hope and told him what was going on.

�That�s my fault,� he admitted. �When Wayne got suspended I just looked at the number going and didn�t do the split based on gender. Let�s go see if they have a rollaway bed we can set up in one of the rooms.�

�Can I make a suggestion? How about letting me get my own room? I�ll pay for it. That way I get a good night�s sleep.�

I think he was about to argue but changed his mind. I went to the desk to see what was available.

�What�s the best room you have available, kind sir?� I asked, thinking I was being funny.

�We have the Presidential Suite,� he fired back without batting an eye.

He explained that it was a three-master-bedroom suite that had a dining and living room. It was on the top floor and had access to a rooftop area that overlooked the town. Then he quoted me a price that raised my eyebrow.

�Is it available?� I asked.

�Yes sir,� he said with a smirk.

I quoted him a price back and showed him some cash as a tip. I told him that the Lincoln High group would be turning in one of their rooms. I sent Tim and Bill a text to bring me their keys, and a moment later they showed up with their bags. I was happy to see Tim had mine also.

�What�s going on?� Bill asked.

�When I explained that we needed a room fit for the captains, they changed our accommodations.�

I got five keys. I gave one each to Bill and Tim and sent them on up. Tim volunteered to take my bag. I found Coach Hope and gave him a key. I sent Tracy a text inviting her to our room. I walked in to find Bill and Tim looking stunned.

�What did you do?� Tim asked.

�Captains should travel in style,� I said. �Did you check out the roof?�

We all went upstairs. I could see this as being a great place to come relax. There were heating units scattered around if it got too cool. The view was great. You could see downtown and a park next to a river. We came back downstairs to someone knocking at the door. I opened it and Tracy came waltzing in. I handed her a key.

�If the cheerleaders want a place to hang out, I wanted you to have a key,� I explained.

Bill and Tim were in full agreement. Tracy sent out a text and we soon had all the cheerleaders in our room. There was another knock at the door and it was Coach Hope. He came in and looked around, shaking his head. He pulled the three of us into one of the bedrooms.

�This had better not get out of hand,� he warned us. �I also don�t want to hear you guys bragging about your room. I think we may need to have a chaperone for you guys.�

�Coach Stevens is single,� I suggested.

�Never mind,� Coach said. �The bus is leaving in twenty minutes for dinner.�

We all chuckled when he left. I got everyone together.

I knew that Coach didn�t want this to get out, but I wanted some of my closer friends to join us. I thought about who I might invite. Cassidy came to mind since she was the only girl not here. If she came, then I�d also invite Jim and Wolf. Of course, I would invite them anyways. As weird as that sounded, it made sense to invite all three. Cassidy had taken my advice to heart and somehow made it work with the two of them, and she was just dating both. She and Jim were no longer exclusive, while Jim and Wolf were also dating other people.

I did a little math in my head. We now had eight girls: Tracy, Kim, Mona, Sammie, Carol, Reese, Pam and Cassidy; and five guys: Tim, Bill, Jim, Wolf and me. I needed more boys. I looked at the list of girls, and Sammie was the only one I was a little worried about. She was the only one of Tracy�s friends that hadn�t wanted to do anything this summer. I decided to take her aside and ask her if she was interested in anyone.

�Jeff,� Sammie said, surprising me.

The girls went to change before dinner. They wanted to get out of their cheerleader uniforms. We were set in our jerseys and jeans. I went to my room and pulled out my box of condoms. I had just bought a 24-count variety pack. I put four on the nightstands in each room, four more in a bowl in the living room, and four upstairs on the roof.

�I like how you think, Dawson,� Bill told me.

�Better safe than sorry,� I told him. �I�m thinking we all have some fun tonight. Follow my lead. I�ll get Tracy to help.�

They both looked at me funny, but I could tell they were excited.

DINNER WAS TERRIBLE. We went to a buffet where everything was overcooked. I was starved when we got back on the bus to go back. I�d had a chance to talk to Jeff, Jim, Wolf and Cassidy. Everyone was nervous about what I�d planned, so I talked to Tracy. She said I was a naughty boy, but she was willing to help.

When we got back, I asked the woman at the desk the best place to order pizza. She got me a menu and I took it upstairs. I ordered eight large pizzas and a case of Mountain Dew and Diet Coke. The food arrived about the same time everyone did. We set the food on the dining room table.

Someone figured out there was pay-per-view porn and put it on in the living room. We all went in to watch the movie and eat pizza. I was happy to see people pairing off. Once we were done eating, I turned down the sound on the movie and Tracy and I stood up.

I smiled when I remembered my conversation with my uncle over the summer about being an Alpha Male. He warned me that I would want to expand my sexual horizons. The Alpha Male wanted variety.

�We�re all friends here, and I want you to consider this a safe zone. What happens here tonight stays here. Do we all agree to that?� Tracy asked.

She went around the room and made sure everyone agreed.

�I encourage you all to have fun with whoever you want. If someone asks you to have a little fun and you don�t want to, just say �no thank you.� No one�s feelings will be hurt, and no one will be forced to do something they don�t want to do,� I said.

�There are condoms here for a reason. If you decide to take it to the next level, please wear one,� Tracy said.

�If you use my room, please put a towel down. I don�t want to sleep in a wet spot all night.�

Everyone laughed at that. I could see everyone was nervous. I grinned and waggled my eyebrows.

�Don�t be shy,� I said. �Tracy and I claim the roof.�

Everyone seemed to pair up and pick a room. Cassidy pulled Wolf and Jim into my room while Bill found that Carol and Reese were interested in sharing his room. Tim and Mona looked at each other and smiled. They were soon off to his room. Jeff and Sammie seemed to be the odd ones out, left in the living room. That left Kim and Pam looking dejected. Always the White Knight, I motioned for them to follow us to the roof.

�What do you think they�re doing?� Pam asked.

I bit my tongue and thought about it for a moment. It could be anything from a full-blown orgy to sitting around and talking. These were high school kids, after all, and not all of them were as confident as I was. It wouldn�t surprise me if talking was all that was happening with Wolf, Jim and Cassidy. I was almost positive that Jeff and Sammie were both virgins. I didn�t know Carol and Reese that well, but they seemed to know Bill. I would almost guarantee that Tim would get his world rocked by Mona.

�I�m not really sure. What do you girls want to do?� I asked.

Kim blushed but started to get undressed. Tracy looked at me and smiled, and we began to take our clothes off. Pam had a worried look, and went and sat in a chair. I noticed that she wasn�t leaving, so I ignored her. I loved to play with Kim because she was stupid-easy to make climax. She had to have the biggest G-spot I had ever felt.

Tracy and I trapped Kim between us. Tracy was behind her, rubbing her breasts on her back and reaching around and played with Kim�s boobs. I kissed Kim. She must have been horny because she put a death grip on Mr. Happy and pulled me in tight. I reached between us and started to tease her sensitive little mound. My goal was to make her climax loud and hard. Once she was well-lubricated, I entered her with two fingers and began to massage her G-spot. I dropped to my knees so I could snake my tongue between her folds and stimulate her.

Kim didn�t disappoint. She went off like a firecracker. If Tracy hadn�t been behind her, she would have fallen down. She was loud enough that I would bet everyone could hear her.

I laid down, grabbed Kim�s hips, and planted her sex right over my mouth. Tracy straddled my stomach, and she and Kim made out while I pleasured Kim. I felt someone slip my shaft into her mouth. I made the assumption that Pam had decided to join the fun.

Kim started climaxing in waves, and after a while finally had had enough. She rolled off me with a happy, glazed look on her face. If I didn�t know better, I would have guessed she was high. Tracy scooted forward, and I went to work on her. Since I could only see Tracy�s sweet kitty, I could only feel a condom go on, and then I was deep into a velvet vise.

�Oh, hell,� I moaned.

I peeked around Tracy to see Pam riding Mr. Happy. Damn, she was a sexy girl. Tracy had more curves, but Pam had that California-vibe going that was erotic as hell. I looked up at Tracy.

�Turn around and help her get off,� I suggested.

The rooftop filled with moans. The sexual energy made me need more. I tapped Tracy�s butt, she got off me, and I picked Pam up and put her on the coffee table on her back. I grasped her legs and pushed them back and wide so I could get better access. Pam and I were a perfect fit. Some people you just click with sexually and Pam was one of those people that sex was just better with, for some reason. She reminded me a lot of Suzanne.

I was lost in the pleasure and was surprised when I felt I was close. I tried to hold off the surge, but it was too great.

�I�m going to ...� I warned Pam.

�Not yet, I�m almost there,� she ordered me.

�I don�t think I can hold off.�

�Don�t you do it yet!�

I started to pound her, and Pam clamped down and screamed in my ear. I had no choice but to lose it. I did one of those herky-jerky moves that made you look like a spaz. I went to grab the edge of the table and missed. I suddenly found myself on the floor, with Pam landing on top of me. We were both giggling.

She pulled off me and rolled to my side. We were panting, and I was shocked when I felt my condom come off. I looked down and Tracy had taken it off and was cleaning me up with a napkin. Tracy soon had another condom in place and began to ride me. Tracy wanted slow and gentle. I let her do all the work since she knew what would turn me on. We each had a nice orgasm.

Once we�d finished, Kim came over and kissed me to get my attention.

�Hurry up, the coaches will be around for bed checks in a little bit,� she warned us.

�Let me go downstairs first ... in case,� I said with a smile.

When we came down, everyone was gone except for Bill and Tim, and the place had been cleaned up. Pam, Tracy and Kim slipped out, and five minutes later Coach Hope knocked at our door to check on us. He seemed to be disappointed he hadn�t caught us doing anything. If only he knew.

Saturday November 8

I GOT UP EARLY TO RUN. The town where Adamsville Prep was located looked like it was right out of the Andy Griffith show in the early �60s. I was enjoying a slice of Americana when I began to relive last night.

I was a little shocked that Pam had joined us in group fun. I couldn�t see most girls doing that with someone they really didn�t know, and I didn�t want her to feel uncomfortable around me.

As far as what happened downstairs, I had no idea. I hoped I hadn�t talked anyone into doing anything they didn�t want to. Setting out condoms was a little over the top. Then again, if anything did happen, I would rather everyone was safe about it.

I entered the park and found other runners out along the river path. I was a little surprised because it was a crisp morning. The temperature had to be in the low forties. I was beating myself mentally when the Alpha Male in me put a stop to it.

The crude thought of �a new girl was good� flashed through my mind. I stumbled and had to stop. The thought of Pam�s hot body affected me on a primal level. I felt goosebumps cover my body as I remembered being with her last night. She and I were made to have sex together.

Kim was a completely different story. I needed to make sure our relationship stayed firmly in the �just friends� category. While we had a good time, that was all it was, a good time.

I just pushed Tracy out of my head. I didn�t have enough time to figure that out now if I ever would.

I took a deep breath. No one had been forced, I kept telling myself. I couldn�t be a hundred percent sure of that, because they may have folded to peer pressure, but we had made it clear they could say �no.� I trusted that everyone knew the score and did what they felt comfortable doing.

Even I had come to realize that all Peggy and I were doing was dating. There was no stronger proof needed than her allowing me to spend time with Tracy and Paige. She had made it clear that I should date others. The niggling thing worming around in the back of my mind was worry about whether she�d be okay about last night. I�d basically had sex with three different girls. Something she�d warned me about was embarrassing her. If this got out, it might just do that.

There was no putting the genie back in the bottle. What was done was done. I just wanted to make sure our escapades didn�t get spread around. If everyone was adult about this, I could see a repeat performance at some point. Of course, that was a pretty big �IF.�

I SENT OUT A TEXT TO everyone who�d been in our suite last night to meet before breakfast. When I came out from showering, everyone was there. Several of them looked nervous.

�I just wanted to meet with you and reiterate that last night was a private affair. I personally had a great time, and I hope everyone else did, too.�

That got a few chuckles and nods from everyone.

�When can we do it again?� Mona asked.

I raised my eyebrows as everyone looked at me. Was I really the ringleader of this?

�Are you asking me?� I asked.

Tracy got up to save me.

�I�m not sure I�m ready to do this very often. Last night was spur-of-the-moment. Upon reflection, I�m glad it happened. Speaking for myself, I�m not sure I could do that on a regular basis.�

�I agree with Tracy. I had a really good time last night, but ...� Tim said, and then shrugged.

�That being said, if you girls would like to join me in my bedroom, we can try and reenact some of the evening�s highlights,� I suggested with my best innocent face.

Tracy tried to strangle me, to the amusement of the others.

ADAMSVILLE PREP HAD an actual mini-stadium. Coach told us it held about 8,000 fans. We had our spot in State wrapped up. The only thing not decided was where we�d be seeded. All the guys seemed loose and ready to play. We won the coin toss, and Coach told us to go ahead and take the ball. He hoped to put the game out of reach as soon as possible so the backups got a chance to play. He�d surprised us with this plan. Mr. Cautious explained that this game wouldn�t matter for anything but seeding. He also wanted the starters rested because our first playoff game was on Wednesday.

Ed and I were the deep backs for the kickoff. As we awaited the kick, we looked around and saw the stadium was almost empty. We were being broadcast on our local radio station because it was too far to drive for most of our fans.

�Today�s kickoff is brought to you by State Farm Insurance. Like a good neighbor, State Farm is there. It�s a beautiful day for football. Lincoln is playing the storied program of Adamsville Prep. Here we go. The kick is long, and Dawson takes it eight yards deep in the end zone. It looks like he�s going to take it out. Adamsville Prep seems to have him bottled up at the fifteen ... wait ... David Dawson makes a looonnng lateral to Ed Pine, who has an opening.

Pine makes a move on the kicker ... he could go all the way ... he�s at the 50 ... 40 ... no one�s going to catch him ... TOUCHDOWN FOR LINCOLN!�

I know it�s a clich�, but it just was not Adamsville Prep�s day. They went three and out, and then shanked the punt for only six yards. We got the ball on their 33 yard line. Coach Diamond was going for the throat and called a corner route for Bill. I hit him in stride, and we were up 14�0 with only a little over three minutes gone in the first half. By the end of the first quarter, we had a 28�0 lead. Bill and I had hooked up for three scores and found ourselves on the bench. The game ended with a 42�14 win.

The bus ride home was fun. Coach let us goof off and blow off steam. We were all looking forward to next week and the playoffs. Our first step towards winning State was completed. The brackets would be unveiled on Monday.

Chapter 18 � State Playoffs

Monday November 10

I�d gone out with Peggy Sunday night to celebrate her coming in third at State on Saturday. Mitch had come in second for the boys. She admitted he�d tried to hit on her again, and I was free to do what was needed. I saw him in the parking lot before school about the same time he saw me coming, and he made it inside before I caught him.

Peggy gave me a reward for being her hero. The kiss was nice, but she was still confused. She asked why all the varsity cheerleaders flirted with me while we talked before school. They were going to have to stop, or Peggy was going to hand me my head. Tracy was absolutely no help. She just told me, �It sucks to be you.�

THE RUMOR MILL WAS going crazy, because Jeff and Sammie, Bill and Reese, and Tim and Mona were reported as going out; and Jim, Wolf and Cassidy all seemed to be dating. Alan found me between classes.

�What happened?� he demanded.

�What are you talking about?� I shot back.

�Don�t play games with me. Jeff�s dating a varsity cheerleader. In what universe is that even possible?�

�Hey, Jeff�s a great guy, and our friend. Don�t you think Sammie could have figured that out?� I asked indignantly.

He looked at me hard.

�You�re not telling me something. Don�t worry, I�ll find out,� he said and started to leave.

�Stop!� I ordered.

He came back when he saw I wasn�t playing around.

�You have a girlfriend, right? Let Jeff enjoy his new girlfriend. How he won her over is none of your business. Be a real friend, and let it go, Alan.�

His lips got tight, but he nodded once and then walked away.

DURING LUNCH, THE FOOTBALL team was called to the gym. There were several reporters there, so Coach Hope had to know who our first opponent was. We all quickly took our seats to get the news.

�I have two announcements to make. First, the All-Conference team has been announced. I�d like to congratulate Bill Callaway on making the first team.�

We all clapped for him. Bill was by far the best receiver in the conference, if not the entire state.

�Second team All-Conference is Lou Davis.�

Lou played cornerback and was one of only three seniors (including Bill). No one had expected Lou to make the All-Conference team, so there were some cheers mixed in.

�Next is the brackets for state ...� Coach Hope started.

�Hang on, that was all the players who made All-Conference?� Moose asked.

�I think you�re missing the point, Moose. We�re a TEAM! Teams don�t need individual accolades. This team is going to show them what playing together can do. We have an opportunity to make a statement this Wednesday,� Coach Hope said as he looked at me, Tim, Jim, Wolf, Jake and Ed in turn.

�Our opponent Wednesday is Beverly. I think the football gods have granted you a chance to show you deserve to be there.�

Tim stood up. �Coach is right. David, what would it cost to get t-shirts with �TEAM� on the back instead of our names?�

�I could probably get them for five bucks each.�

�Everyone that wants one, give David some money.�

I was happy to see that if a guy didn�t have any money, someone helped him out. The coaches all gave me a five. I called Sandy Range. I told her what I needed. She asked me to email her everyone�s size. She would get the store I did the ad for to make them up and send them to the school so we�d have them for practice tonight. I was shocked when she said the cost would be $5 for each of them. Have I mentioned how much I loved Range Sports? I had Alan send her a spreadsheet with all our sizes. The little shit blackmailed me into buying him one, too.

AS WE CAME IN TO WATCH game film, Moose and Coach Diamond handed out our new shirts. They were navy blue sweatshirts with the Lincoln High Bulldog chewing a football on the front in orange. The word �STATE� went down each sleeve and �TEAM� was across the back where your name should have gone. It took us no time to all put our sweatshirts on.

You could see the pride everyone had. I would bet big money these would be worn every day until we won state. Coach Hope told us that our jerseys would have a �STATE� patch added to the sleeves for the Beverly game.

We skipped looking at the Adamsville Prep film and went straight to Beverly�s game film. Coach Hope�s former assistant had taken over at Beverly as their head coach. He ran the same offense and defense as they did last year. With that realization, my eyes got big.

�Say it ain�t so,� I said.

�Yep, do you think you might be ready for this?� Coach Hope asked me.

Over the summer, I�d broken down the Beverly game at the Kentucky camp. Knowing what to look for was going to be a big advantage. We had a great chance in this game.

FOR MY ACTING CLASS, I brought a Crock-Pot of chili. I really enjoyed talking to everyone before class as we ate. Tonight, they wanted to talk to me about modeling.

�How did you get started modeling?� Terrance asked.

�It was just luck. My best friend went to a private school, and one of the girls there needed a date for her cousin�s engagement party. It was a fancy deal, so my date bought me a nice suit. We ended up on a gossip TV show that was covering the party. Someone saw me, and the rest is history,� I told them.

�Do any of us have a shot at making it big?� Cheryl asked.

�I hate to break it to you, but female models start young, and most are retired by the time they�re your age. Terrance might have a shot, as a guy. They tend to start older and are marketable much longer. The problem is that most of them don�t make what the women do.�

�For someone like me, what could I expect to make?� Debbie asked.

�I�d imagine with the right management, you could make two to ten grand a month without a problem,� I answered. �My only concern is I�m not sure if you�re cut out for it.�

That got everyone�s attention. I could see I needed to give them a demonstration.

�Terrance, take your shirt off,� I said.

�Well ... I ...� he stammered.

�Deb, Cheryl, take your shirts off.�

Deb blushed, but Cheryl did it without even thinking about it.

�Kate, take your shirt off.�

Our teacher looked at me for a moment, then she took it off.

�Okay, put them back on,� I said. �I wanted to make a point. As a model, you have to be able to take direction, and not be body-shy. If the shoot required it, I�d get naked without even thinking about it.�

�But that wasn�t a fair test. I didn�t know what you were asking for. I just thought you were being a perv,� Deb said.

�First, you know me better than that. But, fair enough. Everyone, strip down to your underwear, and we�ll do tonight�s scene like that. If you can honestly say you�re not uncomfortable, I�ll have my agent call you tomorrow,� I challenged.

�Are you going to strip?� Cheryl challenged.

I just took my clothes off and got ready for class. Kate made me stop before I lost my boxers. Terrance and Deb couldn�t do it. I was surprised that Cheryl and Kate joined me. At the break, Terrence was complaining.

�If I had a body like yours, I could do it,� he said.

�I call bullshit,� I said.

�I�m all skin and bones. I would never be able to model,� he grumbled.

�If I showed you how you could become an actor, a model, or anything you wanted, would you quit complaining and do what it takes?�

He seemed doubtful.

�Terrance, I�m not messing around. I may be in high school, but I�ll bet I�ve made more this month, without even working, than all of you combined. I�m not telling you that to boast. I�m telling you that so you can see that even a kid can do it.�

�Show me,� he said.

I went to the whiteboard.

�Terrance, tell me your goal.�

�To be a Broadway actor,� he said.

�For this example, I�m going to assume you all have the same goal,� I said.

�Broadway would be fine with me,� Deb agreed.

The other two nodded their agreement. I wrote �Broadway actor� four times on the whiteboard with their names underneath. I had Kate get four pads of Post-It Notes. I had them stand under their name and write down everything they would have to do to get a job on Broadway, as an actor, and put each item on a sticky note and put it under their name. They stuck them onto the board. I left a spot for myself at the far end. After a half hour, I had them stop.

�We have an empty spot at the side. I want the four of you to look at your individual lists, and combine what�s really needed and put it on the empty area.�

They then compared their lists, and combined tasks like learning to speak so they could be heard at the back of the theater, getting in better shape, etc. Once they were done, I asked them how long it would take them to learn or do each item. Once we knew how long, we put them in order if one had to be done before another. We created a timeline, with each task on it.

�My uncle taught me to do this. I would bet there�s an actual class here at State where they teach you how to do what�s probably called something like �Project Management.� It�s simply deciding on a goal, and then breaking it into manageable tasks. You figure out how long each task takes, and then put the tasks in order.

�Now, I want to show you real life,� I said, and put my sticky note on the board.

�Go on a Casting Call.�

They all read it and got quiet. None of them had that on their list.

�The point I wanted to make is all of you are so busy getting ready that you�re not actually doing. Once you learn the difference, it�ll make a profound improvement in your life,� I said, then paused for a moment. �Honestly, don�t you all think you�re better actors than I am?�

That got me some sly smirks.

�I would also bet you�re better actors than a lot of Broadway people. The difference is they�re doing it, while you�re preparing for it. I�d hate to see you just prepare and never do.�

�You suck,� Cheryl said. �I want to quit school and go to Broadway today.�

�How about we do a compromise? You finish the semester, and over Christmas break, you go to Broadway. See if you can get a job. If it doesn�t work out, come back and follow your plan. Come summer, go to Broadway and try again,� I suggested.

�Here I was planning on going home and being a slug over break,� Terrence shared.

�I can�t afford to go,� Deb said.

�Okay,� I said. �That�s a legitimate roadblock. I want you to go get a part-time job, and start saving money. When you have enough, go.�

�But I can�t work and go to school,� Deb said.

�How bad do you want this?� I asked.

�Bad,� she said, getting mad.

�Then you�ll figure it out.�

�You�re tough,� Kate said.

�That may be true, but I know you�ll never be successful until you stop making excuses. The only person you�re hurting is yourself.�

Deb got tears in her eyes and stormed out. I gave Cheryl and Kate a weak smile.

�Do you guys even realize you�re still in your underwear?� I asked.

We all got dressed. I called Kendal and told her I�d found her two more models, and gave her Kate and Cheryl�s names and numbers. I was thinking Mr. Hill might be able to use them for his Sunday inserts.

When I got home I felt bad for Deb. How could she have so little confidence in herself and her dreams? I just couldn�t fathom not doing everything I could to get what I wanted. All she had to do was figure out how to make enough money to get to New York. If that was too much, then go Off-Broadway, or go to Chicago. No one was going to hand it to her.

I did know if you surrounded yourself with people like Deb, they�d suck the life out of you. My uncle had told me a story about crabs. He said you didn�t need to put a lid on a crab bucket. If one tried to climb out to freedom, the others would pull it back down into the bucket. Deb was a crab.

Tuesday November 11

I CAME HOME FROM RUNNING to find Peggy in my apartment. She�d bailed on running, now that cross country was over. I decided to give her a hard time.

�I heard a rumor,� I said as I started peeling off layers of shirts.

�Oh, really, what�s that?� she asked.

�That you were starting to work on your freshman ten early.�

Some people have no sense of humor. I got tickled for my troubles for trying to help her with her health issues. Actually, an extra ten pounds wouldn�t look bad on Peggy.

�So why are you here this morning?� I asked.

�Your mom kicked me out. She said to tell you that you had to find somewhere else to eat this morning, so you�re taking me out to breakfast.�

This didn�t sound good. Maybe I should go save Dad. Then I remembered this was the same Dad who had dropped me on my head when I was a baby, so he was on his own. I quickly took a shower and drove Peggy to Granny�s. Somehow, Peggy hadn�t been there, so I introduced her to the best cinnamon rolls in the county.

�Dear God, David. You weren�t kidding about the freshman ten. If I ate here very often, I�d be there in no time.�

Granny overheard her.

�Honey, there�s a trick. If you cut it in half, all the calories fall out.�

I looked at them both like they were crazy, but Peggy bought into her story. Granny was skinny as a rail, so she must know what she was talking about.

THE FOOTBALL TEAM SHOWED up at school wearing their new sweatshirts. I about laughed my butt off when the cheerleaders showed up wearing a pink version with the bulldog in a cheerleading outfit. I would have to get a couple for Beth and Suzanne for when they came home at Thanksgiving.

I went to first-period PE to find Coach Diamond had plans for us.

�Since we don�t have time in practice, because of the short week, you�re running,� he announced.

He took us out to the track and ran us the whole hour. If I�d known his plans, I�d have skipped running this morning. Wolf was getting pissed at me because I was alternating running forwards and backward in forty yard dashes. The backward ones made the front of your thighs burn. Coach Diamond told us to run a few more laps, to warm down. Funny guy.

�We have a problem,� Wolf told me.

�We do? What is �our� problem?� I asked while doing the air-quotes.

�Cassidy.�

I looked at him with a pained expression.

�Spell it out for me.�

�She wants to date you, too. Jim and I think that�s a bad idea.�

�No shit. She kind of scares me,� I confessed.

�I don�t know why. She loves you to death.�

I stopped running.

�Come again?�

�She loves you to death. Cassidy would do anything for you. Jim and I know we�d be out on our butts if her dad would let her date you.�

�I hope you guys know I�d never do that. Cassidy and I are just friends.�

Wolf visibly relaxed.

�Jim told me we didn�t have anything to worry about. I just imagined you and her, and ...� he trailed off.

�Dude, when did the three of you get serious? I�d never ...� I said, as Wolf slowed me down.

�We�re not. We�re just friends. I understand now why Jim didn�t want to do anything with her in front of me. He said you taught him that. He warned me Friday night might cause some problems. I just got a little funny.�

�Wolf, I�m so sorry. I shouldn�t have included you guys in that.�

�It caught me by surprise. I thought I was cool with what the three of us had going.�

�Let me give you one piece of advice: the only way you can make something like what you and Jim are trying to do work is by talking about it. Not just with Cassidy; the key conversations have to be between you and Jim. I care about all three of you. If this isn�t going to work�and, let�s face it, it won�t work for long�you guys need to pull the plug. Do it now, before any of you gets hurt.�

I gave him a hug. He and I were becoming better friends.

AT LUNCH, PIPER TALKED me into sitting with the group. The teachers had backed off on assignments because if we won tomorrow, we�d play again Saturday. I was caught up, so I really didn�t have an excuse not to eat with them.

�Did you see the update to your movie website?� Maggie asked.

�I didn�t even know we had one,� I confessed.

She had me pull it up. The pictures of the four lead characters were prominently displayed. I was shocked that I was one of them. Craig Wild was playing the main character. He was a goofy-looking kid with big ears. The two women were Bree Steno, from the vampire show, and Elizabeth Jenks, who�d had a breakout movie this summer. I felt my stomach tighten up like it did before a game. Doing the movie just became very real to me.

I had to get up and be alone for a little bit. The girls all looked confused as I made my exit to go to my thinking tree. Now would have been the perfect time to talk to Tami, because she always knew how to calm me down. I wasn�t ready for all this, so I called my uncle.

�Hey, I�m freaking out. They just posted my picture on the Star Academy movie website,� I told him. �I think I may have made a mistake. I�m not in the same league as those other actors.�

�Don�t ever say that again! You�re a Dawson! Dawsons suck it up and do what needs to be done. You�ll do this, and you�ll be fine.�

�But you said it: I shouldn�t make this film,� I protested.

�Well, it�s too late now,� he told me. �David, I love you like my own son. I just wanted to protect you from what�s to come. If your dad or I really thought you couldn�t handle this, we�d have stopped you. Young man, you can be special, if you�ll just get out of your own way.

�Besides, what are you scared of? Failure? Failure is just an opportunity to get better. I know that sounds like a clich�, but you know it�s true. Think of all the times you�ve failed on the football field. Each time you learned from it. I guarantee you�ll fail at some point while making this movie. I also guarantee you�ll learn from it, and get better. It�s also why they do more than one take.�

�Thanks, I needed to hear that. Sometimes I just need to know someone believes in me. I can always count on you,� I said.

�You never have to worry about how we feel about you. There are a lot of people who believe in you, not just your family. I think we just don�t tell you enough that we love you,� he said, which touched me. �Buck up, Buddy, and call me if you need to talk.�

If I was going to deserve to be on the same screen as the other three actors, I�d need to work hard. Work was something I wasn�t afraid of. No one would outwork me!

TONIGHT�S SHOOTING lesson was with live ammo. Dylan had me draw and shoot in one motion. It brought the hidden gunslinger out in me. I think every boy plays cowboys at some point and thinks he�s the quickest draw alive.

�As soon as you draw, I want you to point the gun downrange. This way if you needed to quickly fire, you could do it from the hip. Remember only to point the gun at something you�re willing to destroy. Guns are not toys, and when you have one in your hand, you�re responsible for it, even if you know it isn�t loaded.�

I�d been sweeping the gun up. He showed me to pull, point, and then bring it to bear. Done correctly, it was all one motion.

�I also want you to keep your off hand tight to the center of your chest. This way you don�t accidentally blow your hand off.�

He demonstrated. On the draw, his left hand came to his chest as he pulled the gun from his holster. The gun was pointed downrange and brought to his chest, where the left hand stabilized the grip. He then extended his arms while rolling his shoulders forward. The gun was eye-level as he fired downrange.

By the end of the night, I was consistently hitting the target in a tight grouping.

I CAME HOME EXPECTING to see Tracy, but her car wasn�t there, so I went up to my room and found Peggy. This was a pleasant surprise. She came to me, gave me a kiss, and then wrinkled her nose.

�What�s that smell?�

�Gunpowder; I was shooting,� I explained.

�Go take a shower. Are you planning on wearing that sweatshirt tomorrow?�

�Yes.�

�I�m going to throw it in the wash.�

I pulled out a few other things, and she took them down to the house. I took my time in the shower. When I got out, Peggy was naked on my bed, waiting for me. We took our time and just kissed each other. I worked her into a frenzy, and then went down on her. We took turns pleasuring each other.

Would I have preferred to have full-on sex with her? Yes; but for her, I was willing to wait. Peggy was a special girl, and I knew I was lucky to have her.

Wednesday November 12

JEFF DELAHEY HAD WRITTEN an article about us that landed on the front page of the sports section. It recounted our year, and how a group of sophomores and three seniors had built a team that had won our conference. He then blasted the conference for not including any underclassmen on the All-Conference Team. He explained how that slight had been turned around and used to make us a stronger �TEAM.�

Jeff warned the conference we�d be back the next two years. He said if he was our coach, he�d remind us, each and every game, how they�d snubbed us. He predicted we�d win State this year. I silently cursed him for putting so much pressure on us. Of course, our rabid fans ate it up.

When I got to school, it was a zoo. There were posters wishing us luck everywhere. It looked like the student body had bought out the local sporting goods store of all the Lincoln High sweatshirts with �TEAM� on the back. Devin must be teaching Sandy something about marketing. Her idea to upgrade from t-shirts to sweatshirts would be adding to the bottom line. I bet they were looking at the �TEAM� concept, and thinking about ways to market it nationwide. It sure had a huge impact on local sales.

I looked for Peggy in the frenzied crowd when Pam put her arm around my waist.

�I just wanted to give you a little incentive. If you win state ...� she said, and she gave me a big grin.

�Color me inspired.�

I soon found Peggy. She�d seen Pam talking to me, and she didn�t look pleased.

�What did she want?� she asked.

�She was wishing me luck.�

�I bet she was.�

I bent down and kissed her. Mitch came walking up, and Peggy wrapped her arms around me in response.

�Tracy!� she called.

I soon had the varsity cheerleaders holding onto me.

�Afraid you might get kicked out during the playoffs?� Mitch taunted me.

There was a blur, then a loud smacking sound, and then Mitch crumpled. I looked to see who had just hit him: it was Yuri Antakov, the kid I�d gotten a three-day suspension with. I just laughed as he disappeared into the crowd. I let the girls drag me into the school where Peggy got in my face.

�No more! Mitch isn�t worth it, and I love you,� she said, causing me suddenly to forget all about Mitch.

Peggy suddenly realized what she�d said, and I pulled her to me and gave her a searing kiss.

�Peggy Pratt, will you be my girlfriend?� I asked.

�Yes,� she almost whispered.

I picked her up and swung her around while I kissed her. I felt like I�d just won State. I finally had to let her go when the bell rang. Peggy was my girlfriend!

COULD THIS DAY GET any better? Peggy had said she loved me. She told me she was my girlfriend. I got to play in a State Playoff game today, and at lunch, they had double cheeseburgers. This was like the mythical holy grail of lunches. They even had tater tots. I kept looking around for karma to bite me in the butt. No day could be this good.

At lunch, I found Emma, and the guys were back. Wayne had talked to Coach Hope and was now back on the team. We didn�t even talk once about vampires. The pressure was building; something bad had to happen, and soon.

THE TEAM WENT TO BEVERLY in style. The Booster Club had ordered us a charter bus and provided subs and bottled water for the trip. On the ride to the game Coach Diamond had me watch highlights of all of Beverly�s games. Some of my cockiness from Monday went away because they were undefeated for a reason. Beverly simply played at a different level than their opponents.

I watched other teams try to get them to bite on trick plays. They pursued the ball hard, but they never seemed to be out of position, and tackled with excellent technique. They were the best-coached team we�d faced to this point, and had a philosophy of �bend but don�t break.� It was like Beverly was a different team inside the red zone. I watched as they became super-aggressive, catching their opponents off guard. Coach Diamond felt we could exploit their aggression.

On offense, they were Coach Hope personified. Beverly ran a ball-control form of football that was like watching the four-corner offense in basketball. They waited for teams to get impatient and make a mistake and were happy winning a 3�0 bloodbath.

I did notice something.

�Have they ever trailed in a game?� I asked Coach Diamond.

Alan was sitting behind us, so he pulled up their stats.

�No. They�ve never been behind,� Alan said.

�I know this is going to sound crazy, but I think we need to go deep on them early. I had a coach at my quarterback camp, Bud Mason, who was the former offensive coordinator for the Oakland Raiders. He coached back in the day when they played long ball. On the last day, they put us under pressure to make quick decisions. My number-one competitor was like watching a machine play football that never made a mistake. He methodically moved the ball down the field by taking what the defense gave him. I, on the other hand, was much more likely to go deep, or take a risk; and, of course, I thought I was doing it all wrong.

�Coach Mason stopped practice, and explained to Ridge, who was the other guy, that he needed to play more like me. Quick long scores are demoralizing. Dinking and dunking, and taking your time to score, lets a team think they can get back into it. We need to take their heart out of the game. The longer Beverly hangs with us, the more likely we lose,� I said.

I hadn�t realized Coach Hope was listening to me. He kicked Coach Diamond out of his seat and sat down next to me.

�That�ll never work early. They�ll be lying in wait for the long ball, just like last year. Beverly�s game plan will be to pressure you into making decisions and protecting long. They�re counting on you making a bad decision,� Coach Hope said, and I gave him a skeptical look. �How do I know? That�s what I taught them.�

�So, what do I need to do?� I asked.

�I�ve been thinking about this since I saw the brackets. This defense is very good at being disciplined. You, on the other hand, are very good at chaos. They haven�t played anyone who can break contain and force them to make a defensive play. Bud Mason sent me the tapes of your practices. I saw you running all over the field, making plays on the run. I just honestly couldn�t wrap my mind around your style of play. That was one of the reasons I wanted Brad to play quarterback at the first of the year.

�For tonight, I want you to forget about dumping the ball off or throwing it away. I want the old David. I want you to tuck the ball and run. If you give them a steady diet of chasing you, the long ball will be there by the second quarter.�

�Are you messing with me?� I asked.

He laughed and shook his head.

�Last spring, I challenged you to win three State Championships. Something I learned in the military was the need to adapt and pressure your enemy. Your running ability will force them to change. We haven�t allowed you to improvise on the fly to this point. If you just do half of what you did in Texas, they won�t know how to cope.�

Coach Hope took a moment, and then added one more piece of advice.

�Last year, you almost beat us by throwing to the middle of the field. I guarantee you they�ll have a trap set for that play. I don�t know what they�ll do, but if it looks wide open, don�t believe it. Anyway, that�s what I would do, and I taught them, so be ready.

WHEN WE ARRIVED AT Beverly, Coach sent us in to get taped. I walked into the trainer�s room and Paige pointed at me.

�I�ve got him,� she said.

I got up on her table so she could tape my ankles. She gave me a look that I couldn�t read.

�I wanted to thank you for last week,� she started.

Mike was on the table next to me. He wasn�t even trying to act like he wasn�t listening. I motioned with my head that we had company.

�I had a good time. I even warmed up to Lydia before the night was over,� I said.

�She did say you were okay. That�s high praise, coming from her.�

�I�ll bet it is.�

She finished me up, and I got off the table and kissed her cheek. She blushed, and Mike�s eyes got big.

�I owed you a kiss goodnight,� I explained.

I skipped out of the training room to get dressed. Once I had my pants on, I needed my jersey. It was easier to put it on my pads and then put everything on at once. I went looking for the equipment manager, who sent me to Coach Stevens.

He handed me my road jersey. It had a patch on the left arm of the state and the words �State Playoffs.� Above the number on the back was the word �TEAM� where our name normally went.

We went out for warm-ups, and Tim and I let Bill lead us in stretching. We figured since he was low man on the totem pole, he needed to work. As we got ready for the game, I could see the stands filling up. Beverly took football as seriously as our town did, so the place would be packed because our fans traveled well to away games. The Booster Club had organized buses this year so we could get more people to the game. They were making their presence known by ringing their cowbells. It looked like our whole town had turned out!

Something that surprised me: there were a bunch of fans in the stands wearing Washington jerseys. They had come to the game to support us. It was a classy move on their part. I really thought this was going to be their year, with their senior leadership, and Ty running the ball. They just caught some unlucky breaks at the beginning of the year that kept them out of the playoffs.

I was starting to get that nervous feeling in my stomach. When I felt that, I knew I was ready, and wanted to get this game started.

We let Bill call the coin toss. We lost, and Beverly deferred to the second half, so we took the ball.

Beverly kicked it into the end zone, and Ed took a knee so we could start on the 20 yard line. I gathered everyone into the huddle.

�Finally, we get to play some football,� I said, bringing smiles to everyone�s faces.

I called the play. We were going to start in the shotgun and run our read option. We broke the huddle and I looked over the defense. They were in the Tampa 2, which was their base defense, and it meant their corners would play the run aggressively.

�Blue!�

Their safeties were creeping out to cover the deep ball. The one on Bill�s side was cheating more than the one on Jeff�s side.

�Set ... Hut, HUT!�

The middle was clogged, so I pulled the ball from Bert. The defensive end went wide, daring me to pitch the ball. I made a motion to pitch and saw he had anticipated that. Instead, I pulled the ball back, and cut inside, picking up four yards.

Coach Diamond had called the first three plays, so we hustled to the line. Beverly was ready for us.

�Down, Set ... Hut, HUT!�

I faked the handoff to Bert, stood up, and found Wolf open for twelve yards and a first down. I hustled everyone to the line of scrimmage.

�Down, Set ... Hut, HUT!�

This was the play where I was going to try to hit Bill long. We kept Ed and Bert in to help block, for maximum protection. Bill streaked past the corner and got separation. I did a high rainbow pass so only Bill could get it. As soon as the ball was in the air, the Beverly defense was screaming �BALL!�

The cornerback tackled Bill as the safety came over and intercepted the ball. The back judge and side judge both threw their flags. The side judge also dropped his hat. The Beverly crowd got onto their feet and cheered the interception.

In high school ball, pass interference isn�t always a bad choice for the defense. It�s a fifteen yard penalty, unlike pro ball where it�s a spot foul. The back judge, side judge, and referee all got together and seemed to be having a heated discussion. The referee made the call.

�Intentional Pass Interference!�

I had never heard of �intentional� pass interference. I was shocked when they walked off thirty yards. The Beverly head coach lost his mind. While the referee was dealing with him, I went to the umpire and asked what had happened.

�In certain situations, a defensive player may deliberately commit pass interference against an intended receiver. If that receiver would make a large gain, or score a touchdown, we have the latitude to add another fifteen yards to the penalty. The Beverly defender tackled your receiver,� he explained.

Coach Hope called me over. It looked like the Beverly coach was going to get himself kicked out of the game, the way he was chewing on the referee. They�d marked the ball at the 28 yard line. Another five yards and we�d be within Wayne�s range for a field goal.

�They�re going to be expecting us to try and get it all on this next play,� Coach Hope told me. �Run the read option, and give it to the fullback. That should get us into field goal range. From there we can focus on the touchdown, but I want to get three, at least.�

I went back out and we huddled up; we saw that the Beverly coach had managed to stay in the game. His tirade had fired up their crowd, and they weren�t shy about calling out the officials. I was amazed to hear some of the comments adults made at a high school game.

Coach was right. We picked up eight yards on the first play, and then Beverly�s defense stiffened. Wayne came in and drilled the field goal to put us up 3�0. That�s how the first quarter ended.

Late in the second quarter, we got the ball back. This was turning into a slugfest. Coach wasn�t happy, because Beverly was dictating the game. They were trying to shorten the game by using the whole play clock for each offensive play. It was time to take the shackles off the passing game.

We lined up in the shotgun with three receivers and a tight end. I had them overloaded to my right side with Wolf, Mike and Jeff. On the weak side, I had Bill. Bert was my lone running back. The play I called was intended to hit Bill over the middle as he did a crossing pattern with Wolf.

�Down, Set ... Hut, HUT!�

I dropped back and waited for Bill to make his move. The center of the field looked open as he made his break. Coach�s warning suddenly made me stop as I was in my passing motion. I then saw a linebacker break for the ball, and the strong safety hadn�t covered the outside as he normally would.

The clock in my head was going off. I felt Beverly linemen crashing in on me. I tucked the ball and took two steps forward, only to find it cut off. I stopped and spun to my right, splitting the defensive tackle and end. I looked up and Jeff was all alone. I put everything I had on it and hit him in stride. Seventy-three yards later we were up 10�0.

Beverly then took over and ran out the clock for the first half. They kicked a long field goal to make the score 10�3.

Coach Hope had us all gather around in the locker room.

�If you expect Beverly to lie down and quit, don�t. They�ll start picking up the pressure defensively to cause us to make mistakes. Keep your heads about you, and play our brand of football. I want the defense to get us the ball back at the start of the second half. If we can put another score on the board, we can beat them.�

We then broke down into offense and defense. Coach had me only playing offense, hoping to keep me fresh for the quick turnaround on Saturday.

The second half began with Beverly slowly working their way down the field. It didn�t quite turn out like Coach wanted. The Beverly drive was finally stopped, but they kicked a field goal to make it a 10�6 game.

We took over and drove down the field. We were at the Beverly 36 yard line when Ed was crushed and fumbled the ball. It turned out he�d broken his collarbone and was done for the season. It was up to Jake and Mike to replace him. Neither one of them had his elusiveness, but they were much more powerful runners.

Beverly drove the ball down the field and scored their first touchdown just as the third quarter ended. They were now leading, 13�10.

Coach Hope took me aside.

�We need to score on this drive; otherwise, they�ll slow this game down to a crawl, and we may never see the ball again.�

I knew he was exaggerating, but I got the point.

Coach Diamond, in effect, pulled the running game. I looked at Bill. We knew this game was in our hands now. When we got into the huddle, he wanted to say something.

�We own the fourth quarter. This is where we win this. I want to leave Lincoln a State Champion.�

I lined us up with four wide and scanned the defense. I was surprised to see they�d gone to a nickel package. I also saw what looked like one of their blitz tells we�d noticed from their game films. If it that was the case, they�d be jamming our receivers hard to force me to hold the ball longer.

I called an audible to take advantage of this.

�Bingo! Bingo!�

�Down!�

We went on first sound to help defeat the blitz. The defenders closed to hold up our receivers. Bill had been recruited by USC for a reason: hardly anyone could handle him one-on-one. The cornerback whiffed on his effort. I had anticipated his success, and the ball was in the air before Bill had cleared him. Bill made me look good as he snatched the ball out of the air one-handed. He never broke stride, and we were back up 17�13.

That ended up being the final score. Both teams had played hard; we just had come out on top. It felt good to come into their house and win.

ON THE WAY HOME, WE got the word our second opponent was Trinity Catholic. They�d won State in our class three of the last six years. They went on the road and beat this year�s favorite, St. Rita, 22�21 on a last-minute two-point conversion. Last year we�d played them in the second round, and beat them 28�14. I had gone just a little insane in that game. They had two defensive linemen who were now playing for Notre Dame. In the first quarter, they�d earned four roughing-the-passer penalties. On the last one, their linebacker had actually picked me up and slammed me to the turf, like he was in a WWE match. I had destroyed them in the second quarter, putting 28 points on them. Shortly after halftime, they�d pulled me.

It seemed the HSAA didn�t like Trinity Catholic. They�d be playing their second road game of the playoffs. This year�s team was rumored to be just as physical as last year�s. Learning they were up next took a lot of the fun out of the ride home. I guess karma had finally balanced the day out.

Chapter 19 � Red Alert

Thursday November 13

When I got back from my morning run, I found Peggy in my apartment. I gave my girlfriend a kiss. She looked worried about something.

�Don�t tell me my parents are getting frisky again and we have to go out to eat,� I ventured a guess.

�No, I need to talk to you.�

I looked at her, and the irony hit me. I attracted damaged women. I just shook my head.

�Baby, just tell me.�

�I�ve been thinking about what I said yesterday ...� Peggy said.

�It�s okay, I understand.�

�You do?� she asked, looking hopeful.

�I hope we can still date,� I said.

She damn near took me off my feet, and then she started crying. I calmed her down, then went and took my shower. I was surprised I was taking this so well. The emotion that crept up on me was a relief. I had spent the first half of the semester running from girls. Dating Peggy was perfect. Being Peggy�s boyfriend was too much for now. I wasn�t ready to make a commitment to anyone.

I got dressed and took Peggy downstairs to breakfast where Dad was making French toast.

�David, make the filling,� Dad said.

Mary Dole had emailed me a new recipe for a stuffed French toast. The filling was made with cream cheese, chopped pecans, cinnamon and maple syrup. Dad was making the jumbo-sized French toast with Texas toast. I heated the cream cheese in the microwave and then mixed everything together. I then spread the mixture on one piece of French toast and then stacked another on top. I put on a pat of butter and sprinkled powdered sugar on top.

Peggy got the first one.

�Ughhh, this is sooo good. I�m going to get sooo fat hanging around you,� she complained.

�Cut it in half and all the calories fall out,� my mom told her.

Peggy and I laughed. Breakfast was almost over when Peggy gave me a pissed look.

�I just realized something! You took me telling you we weren�t boyfriend and girlfriend too well.�

Dad looked at me and started laughing; I must have had a confused look on my face. Peggy had gotten exactly what she wanted. I couldn�t imagine a better outcome for this morning, and now she was pissed I hadn�t fought it?

�Peggy, think about what you just said,� my mom said, as she came to my rescue.

�He might have at least acted unhappy I was breaking up with him,� she huffed.

�I can make him cry, if you want,� Mom offered.

�Are you going to let her do that to me?� I asked my Dad.

�I�m sure if she makes you cry, you must have deserved it,� he offered me as if he was giving me sage advice.

�Okay, fine. Give me a second,� I said.

I went to the spice rack and turned away from everyone. I put a little cayenne pepper in my eyes and when I turned around, I had tears running down my face.

�Peggy, please. Say it isn�t so,� I said and sniffed. �I thought we were meant to be together forever.� I shuddered. �You�re my everything, my one and only. I don�t know what I�ll do if you�re not my girlfriend!�

I looked down, then back up, and smiled at her.

�Better?� I asked.

�Better, much better!� Peggy said.

�Those acting classes are good,� Mom teased me. �Next time, though, I want to really make you cry.�

�DAAAaaad!"

I gave up and took Peggy to school before Mom could make good on her threat.

COACH DIAMOND SENT me to see the trainers as soon as I got to PE. I was in good shape. Paige did my chart.

�How�s Ed?� I asked.

�He�s done for the season. Ed�s collarbone�s broken. He thinks he�s letting the team down,� Paige told me.

Wolf finished up and left, leaving Paige and me all alone.

�Want a massage?� Paige asked.

I didn�t really need one, but I always felt better after, so I took my shirt off and started to get on the table.

�Shorts too,� Paige suggested.

She was being a dirty little girl, which I was totally on board with. I dropped my shorts and let her get an eyeful before lying face down on the table. Paige opened a container that stunk a little like Vicks. It was a blue gel that when she first put it on felt cool, but as she rubbed it in it heated up. I felt my muscles loosen up as I became a wet noodle.

Paige got playful and played with my butt.

�Spread your legs,� she whispered.

She got another big dollop of blue gel and let it run into my butt-crack. She then pushed her fingers between my cheeks and slid all the way down until she cupped my balls. I was shocked she did this at school.

My sexy thoughts came to an abrupt halt. It felt like someone had taken a lighted blowtorch and shoved it up my ass. I stiffened as it took my breath away. Paige could tell something was wrong.

�David ... David, are you okay?� she asked.

That was when the twins announced �Red Alert!� I curled up into a fetal position and tried to take a breath. Holy crap! I fell off the table, and now my left side hurt. I�m not sure if it was me or Paige who screamed. The other trainers, Jill and Becky, came running out of their offices to see me writhing in pain. Paige was no help as she ran out of the room.

�David, what�s wrong?� Becky asked.

�Blue goop ... balls,� I gasped out.

Jill looked at the container and burst out laughing. She showed it to Becky. They thought it was hilarious. Becky got an ice bag, filled it up, and handed it to me. I put it on the twins. Luckily, my butt had gone numb.

�The burning sensation should go away shortly,� Becky advised me.

�How did you get it on your balls?� Jill asked.

I just ignored them. My balls did start to go numb. Paige finally came back in to find Jill examining my ball-sack, which was an angry red.

�Is he okay?� Paige asked.

�He�ll live. He just has a little irritation.� Jill turned back to me. �I�d suggest you don�t put on anything too confining. You might want to wear sweats the rest of the day,� she advised.

I WAS WALKING TO LUNCH when I saw Pam Bell. She dropped her pencil, and the neck on her t-shirt gaped as she bent over. I could see all the way to her navel, and she was wearing a sexy bra. Ever get aroused in sweats with no underwear? Pam caught a glimpse of her effect on me before I was able to cover up. She just acted like nothing had happened. The little tease made me want to do bad things right there in the hall!

It took me a while before I could go to lunch. I was going to have to live with being half hard for now, since I couldn�t convince Mr. Happy that Pam wasn�t going to play with him. It was the curse of being a teenager and full of hormones.

I ran to the locker room and put my boxers and pants back on. The effect of the evil blue goop was no longer present.

I was the last one to our table and found the girls were debating which show had hotter guys. I guess there was a werewolf show, too. It was amazing how quickly that conversation helped me solve my problem with Mr. Happy. Then Emma decided to tease me.

�I heard a rumor you were a bad boy when you spent the night down south,� she said referring to our away game where we spent the night in the hotel suite.

�You might want to stop right there,� I warned her.

I didn�t know if she was fishing, or if someone had talked.

�What did David do?� asked Piper.

�Look, I know you two. If Emma knows something, you know it. You�re both playing with fire, and you�re about to get burnt,� I warned more sternly.

I almost laughed when they gave me their perfect angelic faces. Emma started to say something more when I jumped up from my seat. She squealed and took off. Piper froze as I gave her a stern look. I took off after Emma, who was apparently smarter than I was. She ran behind Mr. Dutton, who�d drawn the short straw today.

I looked over at Piper, the other girls were gathered around her, and she was telling them. Frick! I needed to find Peggy, and now, or I wasn�t going to be dating her by the end of the day. I looked at Emma and just shook my head.

�Friends don�t treat friends like that,� I said, and walked out of the lunchroom.

I found Peggy in French class, and her teacher let her talk to me in the hall.

�What�s wrong?� she asked.

�Remember when you said if I ever embarrassed you, we were through?�

She gave me a hard look.

�I am sorry, but you�re going to hear things that won�t be pleasant,� I said.

�Just tell me.�

I told her what had happened at the away game. She bit her lower lip and looked like she was going to cry.

�David, right now I�m not very happy with you. I need to think about this,� she said, and she turned and went back into French.

BY THE END OF SCHOOL, the rumor mill was going full force. The good news was none of the rumors knew who was involved. There were some guesses that were good. I had an idea who the leak was when I heard Sammie had dumped Jeff. It was confirmed when I saw him at practice. I went up to him and asked a simple question.

�Why?�

He wouldn�t look me in the eye or answer me.

�Buddy, I love you like a brother, but I think you just learned a lesson the hard way. There�re going to be more consequences than Sammie breaking up with you. I hope you�re ready for it,� I said.

�What should I do? How can I get Sammie back?�

�Tell me what happened,� I said.

�Alan.�

Alan wouldn�t give up. Once he found out, he would tell his girlfriend, Gina. Game over! I felt responsible for this because two of my best friends were the ones who let the cat out of the bag. I was also the one who�d orchestrated this whole mess.

�Right now, we�re just dealing with rumors. I need to go talk to Coach Hope and come clean by taking responsibility. I want you to get everyone together, and tell them I�m taking the fall for this. They�re to keep their mouths shut. I also want you to track down Alan, and explain the facts of life to him. I refused to tell him because he can�t keep anything from Gina. Not that Gina�s a blabbermouth, but I�m sure she told someone.�

Jeff was on his phone sending text messages when I left him to find Coach Hope. I found him in a coaches� meeting.

�I need to talk to you,� I said sticking my head in the door.

�Can it wait?� Coach Hope asked.

�Actually, I need to talk to all of you.�

�Come in then. What�s up?�

�Last Friday, I had a party in my suite. There were no drugs or alcohol, and we all were in our rooms before curfew. I was the one who talked everyone into it.�

The coaches all looked at me and started to chuckle.

�David, we knew you had people in your room. The pizza boxes gave it away,� Coach Hope said.

I sighed. I knew I needed to give them a heads-up. How to say it, though?

�I�m just going to say it because I don�t want you being blindsided. I had sex, and people know. You�re going to hear rumors. It was me,� I said.

�Shit!� Coach Stevens said.

�Who all was involved?� Coach Hope asked.

I was sure they could figure it out, but I wasn�t talking about who was there.

�Coach, this is on me. I take full responsibility for it. No one else would�ve been involved if I hadn�t started it. And as to who I had sex with, there�s no way I would ever talk about that.�

�Damn it. What am I supposed to do with this? You�re my responsibility when we�re on the road. I could lose my job over a situation like this,� Coach Hope told me. �I want to talk to your parents after practice.�

For the first time today, I was worried.

�Go get ready for practice,� Coach Hope said, and I made a hasty retreat.

THE GUYS ALL CORNERED me as soon as they saw me.

�Don�t any of you say a word, I took full responsibility,� I said.

Jeff looked sick, so I hugged him.

�Get your head out of your butt, and focus on football. That goes for all of you.�

�But you�re not dating the coach�s daughter,� Jim said.

�If we stick together, we�ll be fine. Did you talk to the girls?� I asked.

�They�re circling the wagons. What did you tell coach?� Wolf asked.

�I talked to all of them. I told them it was on me. I told them I had sex, and people knew. The only way this gets worse is if you guys confirm having sex also. I would guess they�ll figure out Tim and Bill were there because you were my roommates. Jeff�ll get tied in. The only way anyone else gets pulled in is if they say anything.�

�What about the girls?� Tim asked.

�I don�t remember who was there, do you?� I asked.

They all nodded. I hoped I�d nipped this in the bud, but I figured it would get worse before it got better. Football players at a sex party ... that was just too good to not be talked about.

COACH HOPE FOLLOWED me home. I told my parents what I�d told him. Mom wasn�t having any of it.

�Tell me what happened, and who was there,� she ordered me.

I looked at her and Dad. I then turned to Coach Hope.

�I need to talk to my parents. I think it�s best if you don�t know any more than you know right now.�

�I think I need the whole story,� Coach told me.

�Let me talk to my parents. If they agree with you, I�ll tell you everything,� I promised.

I told Mom and Dad what happened. I didn�t give them a blow-by-blow account, but I did tell them who all was there. When Cassidy�s name came up, Mom and Dad agreed I shouldn�t tell Coach. They took me back to the kitchen and sat down with Coach.

�For now, we�ll handle this,� Mom said.

�Hand over your car keys,� Dad said. �You can only drive to go to State or the dojo. You�re grounded until further notice. That means no guests, either. I also want your debit card.�

I wasn�t about to complain. I was one step away from losing my apartment privileges.

AFTER I GOT BACK FROM the dojo, I called Peggy.

�Are you talking to me?� I asked.

�Yeah. I talked to Tracy, and she told me you took responsibility for what happened. Do you want to hear something funny? I thought everyone would be talking behind my back and making fun of me. It�s actually made me more popular. I�m dating Lincoln High�s resident bad boy.�

�Well, this �bad boy� just got grounded by his mama. That tells you how �bad� I am.�

�You always were a mama�s boy. That�s one of the reasons I like you.�

�Peggy, in all seriousness, I really am sorry.�

�David, I know you are. If I didn�t think that, I would have dumped you today. Plus, I owe you,� she said.

�Why�s that?�

�For kissing Mitch.�

I wasn�t about to compare her kissing Mitch with what I had done. I just grunted. We talked a while longer, and then I got off the phone.

Saturday November 15

FRIDAY HAD BEEN INTERESTING. The rumor mill went into overdrive. The focus changed, due to the brilliant Miss Tracy Dole. She had the cheerleaders tell a compelling story of a Mr. David Dawson picking up two locals and how he brought them back to his room. Apparently, said Mr. Dawson took them to the roof. From all the noise, he put on quite a show. They had fun with it. The little minxes went into great detail about my skills due to what they heard from downstairs.

It got better when Peggy both chewed me out and told everyone within earshot that I was hers. This was yet another strategy from Tracy. I was starting to understand why she was cheer captain. She understood how to manipulate the masses.

The effect of this little fiction seemed to change the tenor of the rumors from one of scandal, for which something needed to done, to one of confirming I �was a Dawson.� I had Greg�s exploits over the previous four years to help me.

By the end of the day, I had two things bothering me about the whole episode; they both were really the same thing. I was mad at Emma and Piper for orchestrating the drama in the lunchroom�it was obvious that was deliberately done. What pissed me off, even more, was that the twins had continued even after I�d asked them twice to stop.

The other issue that had me upset was Alan and Jeff. They were supposed to be my best friends. I had specifically told Alan to back off on why Jeff was dating Sammie. I realized Alan was just being Alan when he cornered Jeff, but at some point, he needed to grow up. All of this had happened because of his pigheadedness.

I was even madder at Jeff because he knew what Alan was like. He knew that if he told him, Alan would tell Gina. I really should be madder at Alan, but Jeff and I�d grown up knowing what Alan would do. Jeff knew better. I could only put it down to his inexperience. Hell, I had invited Jeff and I was pretty sure he lost his virginity that night. Jeff also knew you didn�t tell anyone what happened after sex. He�d been around my brother and me. If he needed any further proof, all he had to do was think of what happened to Justin.

I really didn�t feel sorry for him losing Sammie as a girlfriend. No high school girl wants it getting around she�s sleeping with a guy. I take that back. Girls talk. The difference is they�re in control of the conversation. If a girl bestowed the gift of sex to you, guys should have the common courtesy to keep their mouth shut.

This whole incident had left a bad taste in my mouth. The two people I considered my closest friends had caused me a lot of grief. I also wondered why I�d bothered to help the freshman cheerleaders. I guess I questioned whether I would revert to my normal method of just taking it, or if there�d be consequences for disrespecting me. I knew that was what it was. By my past actions, I�d shown you could do whatever you wanted to me, and I�d forgive you. I had to figure out if I was okay with being a doormat for the rest of my life, or not.

I GOT TO SCHOOL EARLY, so I went to the hospitality tent to get some food. I wasn�t surprised when half the team was there, and they�d helped set everything up. The boosters seemed happy to feed us. Today they had steak sandwiches. The quality of food must be a result of us going to State.

A man in a Notre Dame jacket strolled in. Trinity Catholic had a pipeline where they funneled their best players to Notre Dame. Last year two of their defensive linemen had accepted scholarships. This year Trinity had a defensive end who was supposed to be a Top 100 recruit and had Notre Dame and Ohio State as his final choices.

�Here�s the deal: you tell your boy to take it easy on me, and a certain Catholic university, that shall remain nameless, goes to the top of my list,� I said.

�I�m sorry, who are you?� he asked.

I deserved that.

�I guess, nobody,� I said as I walked away.

Jeff Delahey had watched the whole interaction and was amused. He got in line with me to get a sandwich.

�How�s Ed Pine doing?�

�He�s out for the rest of the season with a broken collarbone. Mike Herndon looked good in practice. He has some of his brother�s moves. We should be fine with Jake and Mike playing tailback.�

�Are you worried about Trinity�s dirty play?� Jeff asked.

I gave him a look. That was a loaded question.

�Are you getting background, or looking for me to put my foot in my mouth?� I asked.

�A little of both, I guess,� he confessed.

�I�ll make you a deal. Let�s sit down and enjoy our sandwich, and then we can do a presser.�

�Okay, but I don�t want to hear all about how good Trinity is, and how you�re just lucky to be here.�

�But we are. I think it all has to do with God,� I teased him.

�Oh, Jesus! Don�t do your Tebow on me.�

We talked about everything but football while we ate. His granddaughter had started to get some recruiting interest. She was a pretty good point guard. When we finished, he waved the other reporters over. I looked up and the Notre Dame man finally realized who I was. He gave me a weak smile.

Jeff got his notes out.

�David already told me how lucky Lincoln was to be here, and that Trinity Catholic is probably the best team in the state ... Oh, and he thanked God,� Jeff said to the delight of the other reporters.

�How am I supposed to ramble on about nothing for five minutes if you take my A game material away?� I complained.

�How about you do something new? Why don�t you give us straight answers? I�ll start with what I asked you earlier. Are you worried about Trinity�s dirty play?� Jeff asked.

The whole tent went quiet. Tracy had taught me it was okay to think about your answer. Silence was not your enemy.

�No, not really. I guess I don�t understand why you�re characterizing their play as dirty,� I responded.

�In the last three games, they�ve hurt eight opposing players, two seriously,� one of the big-market reporters filled me in.

�Coach must have taken those plays out before I saw the game film. I remember last year when they had several personal fouls. Are you expecting the same sort of thing today?� I asked.

�I had a big article about it in the paper today. Are you admitting you don�t read me?� Jeff teased me.

�You know me, Jeff. If it isn�t about me, I don�t read it,� I said, and then got serious. �I�m always worried about player safety, as are our coaches. I also know the HSAA takes player safety very seriously. If Trinity Catholic is deliberately trying to hurt opposing players, I would expect the officials for the game to step in and protect us.

�This is high school football. I know I�m going to be crucified for saying this, but this is supposed to be a fun game. I know people try to make it more than that, but we�re not out to hurt other players. That being said, if I see someone trying to hurt another player, I will not sit back and watch it happen.�

�Is that a threat to Trinity?� asked another reporter.

�I never said Trinity played that way. I was making a general comment,� I said, fixing him with a stare.

�So, if Trinity comes after you today, you�re going to retaliate?� Jeff asked.

He was helping me, and I needed to take his lead.

�Yes, I expect them to come after me. That�s just football. I actually like the rough-and-tumble part of the game.�

�So, you�re not going into today�s game looking to confront Trinity?� Jeff followed up.

�No. I�m approaching this like any other game. It�s just being played on a bigger stage since it�s the State Playoffs. I personally hope both teams give it their all. We�ve worked hard to get here, and I�m just lucky to be on a team that�s worked as hard as they have. The key is, we are a team. Between that and the grace of God, I�m blessed to be playing today.�

Jeff rolled his eyes. The other reporters didn�t realize I was done, so I had to do another five minutes of my �aw shucks� routine. Jeff decided to give me a parting shot.

�So, how bad are you going to beat Trinity Catholic today?�

�Three scores,� I said with a big grin, and then made a break for it.

Coach Hope would kill me if Trinity found out about my comment before the game.

WE WERE SCHEDULED FOR a three o�clock kickoff. The city had asked the county to send police to help with crowd control. Bleachers were set up in both end zones to accommodate the larger-than-normal number of fans. We were also the high school �Game of the Week� on one of the regional sports cable and radio networks. Dad promised to record it for me.

It was a perfect fall day for football. Coach had told me I would play both offense and defense today. That meant they pulled me from special teams. We lost the coin flip, so we were on offense first. Trinity kicked the ball out of bounds, and we started on our 35 yard line. Coach Diamond sent me out with a run play to start the game. I needed to hit someone to get the jitters out of my system.

We lined up in the shotgun with Bert a step behind me. Mike was lined up in the slot. We had modified our read option so Bert was my dive back. Mike would go in motion so he was at full speed when he got to me, and he was to run outside. If both of those were covered, I was to run off-tackle.

�Down,� I said, and Mike started his motion. �Set ... Hut!�

Their defensive end shoved Jim down and leaped over him. This was the kid Notre Dame and Ohio State was recruiting so hard. There wasn�t going to be time to run our play, so I just tucked the ball to protect it. He then launched himself at my knees. There�s a reason they teach you not to leave your feet. If I hadn�t trained with Cassidy, and most recently with Tish and Dylan, I would have been hurt.

I did two things at the same time. I pushed his helmet down and got my cleats off the ground. Dylan had been tossing me around enough that I knew how to fall. When his helmet hit my leg, I went head over heels and came straight down on him. Somehow, my elbow caught him in the kidney with all my momentum. I knew it hurt him because it hurt my elbow.

He was rolling around in pain and I was holding my leg and arm. There were flags everywhere. I popped up before the trainers could reach me and force me out of the game. The Trinity trainers were joined by their coach. He wasn�t happy when the referee hit them with a fifteen yard unsportsmanlike-conduct penalty. I heard the official tell their coach that if there were more plays like this, they�d be losing players.

Once their player was helped off the field, Coach Diamond signaled in a new play. Actually, it was the same play, but this time Mike would be lined up on the backside by himself. Wolf, Bill and Jeff were on the strong side. Trinity had lined up in a zone the previous play. If they didn�t adjust, we would outnumber them when Mike went in motion.

�Down, Set ... Hut, HUT!�

Trinity tried to compensate for our unbalanced formation, so I handed the ball to Bert. He picked up eight yards and would have broken through if he�d been a little faster. We quickly lined up again, which caused Trinity to try to figure out what to do with our new formation.

�Down, Set ...�

Tim hiked the ball on second sound. This caught Trinity flat-footed. This time I handed the ball to Mike. Wolf and Jim had created a wall to slow down the backside pursuit, which allowed Mike to break containment. One of the worst things that can happen to a defense is when the defensive end and or outside linebacker doesn�t �contain� the play by turning the runner inside. Once Mike was past them, he showed flashes of his brother Luke in his run. He was patient, letting Jeff and Bill get on their guys. He then made his move and would have scored but for a great play by their safety.

We now had first and ten on Trinity�s 18 yard line. I noticed their all-everything defensive end was back in the game. We lined up in the same formation, but they were now cheating to our strong side.

�Down, Set ... Hut!�

I faked the handoff to Bert and watched as their defensive end peeled off and sprinted to our strength, leaving the backside open. I didn�t even bother to fake to Mike as I ran around the weak side. I was five yards up the field before their safety got on his horse and tried to track me down. I did a hard jab-step to slow myself down and let him run past me. I then high-stepped into the end zone to take a 6�0 lead. We added the extra point, and I got ready to play defense.

Trinity Catholic had a nice return and started on their 32 yard line. They played power football, so I wasn�t surprised when they ran a dive right at me to start their series. I met the fullback in the hole, and we were trying to wreak havoc on each other. The sound of our collision could be heard throughout the stadium over the crowd noise. The tailback had to dance in the hole because there was no hole. Tim scraped off me to drop him in the backfield for a two yard loss.

Their fullback got up a little slowly. Trinity ran the same play, and this time I hit the fullback with both hands on his right shoulder to push him left. I barely slowed down and found the quarterback handing off to their tailback. I wrapped them both up and dropped them for a five yard loss.

Moose pulled me out so we could play our nickel package since it was third and seventeen. Coach Diamond pulled me aside to talk.

�When we get the ball back, we�re going to take a shot downfield to try and get a quick score.�

I watched as they picked up ten yards. They punted, and we had the ball back on our 26 yard line.

The play was designed for Bill to run a post. On the snap, he was jammed, so I turned to find Wolf. That was when I was slammed to the turf. I had assumed that, with both Bert and Jim on my backside, they could handle their defensive end. I was lucky to land on the ball. Bert ran over and helped me up.

�Dude, what�s the rule if he gets past you?� I asked.

�To yell �Red��

�What else?� I asked.

�To tackle him,� he said with his head down.

�Okay, let�s not let that happen again. That frickin� hurt.�

The next play I rolled away from their defensive end, but he had me on the run. This guy was good. I found Jeff to pick up seven yards. On the next play, I was again running for my life. I just threw it away and slowed up. I was ready as he ran me over. I had a grin on my face when he picked up another fifteen yard penalty, but, sadly, no ejection.

The best way to negate speed is to run right at it. We ran the read option to his side this time. I also wanted a little payback. I kept it, and he was just getting loose from Jim when I buried my shoulder pads into his ribs, putting him on his butt. I stumbled, and the linebacker caught me after a four yard gain.

We ran the same play. This time he was ready for me. We were both at full speed when we collided. Nobody won that one, and we both got up a little shaky. Coach Diamond called the same play. This time I handed off to Bert, and he picked up four yards, forcing us to punt.

On defense, Tim and I were flying all over the field. By the end of the first half, Trinity had a negative 32 yards rushing and only 56 yards in total offense. We weren�t doing much better, with their defensive end in the backfield about half of the time. The first half ended with us up 7�0.

At halftime, Coach Diamond drew up some new plays to help block their defensive end. For the run plays, we�d pull either the backside guard or the center to help Jim. The determination was based on who was uncovered. For the pass plays, we decided to bring in a backup lineman and have him play fullback because Bert wasn�t getting the job done. I�d been sacked four times.

When the second half started, Trinity had made some adjustments as well. On their first running play, I found the backside tackle entering the hole with the fullback, to double-team me. They hadn�t practiced blocking together, so I was able to use my speed and quickness to do a swim move and split them. Their tailback went ballistic when I dumped him on his butt for another loss.

Trinity�s next play was better because they both tackled me. Bad plan, though, because that comes with a ten yard holding penalty! They tried running wide towards Tim, and he made a nice form tackle, limiting them to a one yard gain. I was pulled again for the nickel package. Their quarterback threw the ball away when Wolf had him in his sights. I was glad to see he didn�t bury the kid like they would have me.

Their punter got off a great punt. It seemed to roll forever and ended up at our 9 yard line. I huddled them up.

�Okay. Let�s move the ball. We�re going to �go,� on me. So, hustle to the line. Read option left on one.�

I had just told them we were going no-huddle this series.

�Down, Set ... Hut!�

On the snap, Tim pulled down the line. I faked to Bert and Jake and kept the ball. Jim was handling their defensive end, so Tim turned the corner and picked up a linebacker. I stutter-stepped, freezing the safety, and then cut hard for the sideline, pulling him with me. Jake had slipped up behind me, and when he saw me make my move, he went to where the safety had been. I pitched him the ball, and he was gone. We were now up 14�0.

The next series Trinity found a receiver wide open. I would have to see the game film later, but we must have blown the coverage. They now had a little zip in their step and were only down one TD.

When we got the ball back, we wanted to score quickly. Their defensive line came alive and manhandled our line. I was running for my life on every play. We picked up two first downs, but I�d been hit on each play. I had nothing to complain about because they were all legitimate.

Games like this come down to one or two plays. The next play was what decided it.

I lined them up.

�Bingo! Bingo! ... 32! 32!� I called an audible.

They had lined up in a weird defense. All their linemen were bunched up and standing over the guard and center. I suspected that they were going to try an all-out blitz to stop our drive. They were in man coverage, so the key would be to get enough time to get the ball away.

�Down, Set ... Hut, HUT!�

They sent five guys against our middle three linemen. They were trying to blow up the pocket. Three of them came free and I heard, �RED ... RED!�

I went to run out of the pocket, but their defensive end had floated outside, waiting for me. The sneaky guy had me dead-to-rights. I tried to backtrack, but three linemen were tracking me down. I spun again to find the defensive end was zeroing in on me. I needed to get rid of the ball or take the sack. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Jeff come free. I had to throw the ball sidearm on a rope to get it to him. Of course, I never saw the catch, because four defenders buried me. Do the math: 4 x 250 pounds ... that one stung! Jeff gathered it in, in stride. He was about to be tackled for a first down when Wolf destroyed their safety.

Jeff slowed down because it looked like the safety was seriously hurt. Then he came back to himself and ran for the score. Wolf, at six-five and 240 pounds, had crushed their five-eight, 170-pound defender.

We got one more score to close it out 28�7. After it was done, I was glad we didn�t have to play Trinity again anytime soon. I was also glad their defensive end was a senior. He was going to be a beast in college.

I was proud of my teammates as they acted like they�d been in this position before. They were excited but showed sportsmanship when they went to shake Trinity�s hands. Trinity couldn�t say the same, as most of their team just ran off the field.

THE LOCKER ROOM WAS a different story: it was a zoo. Coach Hope brought us together.

�Great game! I�ve never been prouder of a bunch of young men in my life. You won as a TEAM, and that is what�s going to win State!�

He waited for us to quiet down.

�Earlier today, Mt. Carmel won their game. They�ll be here next Saturday.�

I was afraid we�d be on the road. Everyone was happy we got another home game in the playoffs.

�I�m sure you want to go celebrate. The Booster Club has reserved Monical�s, so I�d like to suggest you all attend. Let�s savor this win, but do it in a way where we�re all safe.�

I took a quick shower and then went to the training room. Becky checked me out and ordered me to ice my calf where I�d been hit with a helmet earlier.

I then went out to get my bike to ride home. Tim and Bill had waited for me.

�We�ll give you a ride,� Bill said.

He had a pickup truck. I just shook my head.

�Sorry guys, I�m grounded. I can�t go.�

�What did you do?� Tim asked.

�It�s part of what happened last weekend. I had to tell my parents, so I�m grounded for the foreseeable future.�

They felt bad, but I sent them to Monical�s. They�d have a good time. I rode my bike home and found my mom and dad weren�t there. I was going to order some food when I remembered my debit card was confiscated. I went to the kitchen and made myself some scrambled eggs and toast.

I went up to my apartment to watch some football before going to bed. I turned my phone off because everyone was texting me to invite me out to do something. I watched the late game between Utah and Stanford. That�s where Mom and Dad found me.

�Where have you been?� Mom demanded.

She looked pissed, and Dad wasn�t far behind her. I was confused as to what I�d done.

�I�ve been here all night. I�m grounded,� I said.

They looked at each other, and they looked guilty.

�Why did you turn your phone off?� Dad asked more gently.

�I was getting a ton of text messages and calls from people, trying to get me to come out. So, I shut it off.�

�Okay,� Mom said, and started to leave.

�Hang on, why are you mad at me?� I asked.

�We�ve been trying to get ahold of you. I just assumed you�d be at Monical�s after the game,� Mom told me.

�I wish, but you told me I was grounded. I wouldn�t go against your wishes.�

�There�s pizza downstairs if you want it,� Dad said.

That was when I realized they had gone to Monical�s. It felt like they were rubbing it in that I was being punished. I just shook my head �no.� I turned off the TV and went to bed, leaving my parents in my living room.

Chapter 20 � Not Intentionally Hurtful

Sunday November 16

When I went for my run, it had just stopped raining. There was nothing I hated worse than being wet and cold. I decided to run harder than normal, to make up for cutting the run short, because it looked like it would start raining again soon.

I was settling into a nice rhythm when my fears were confirmed: it started to rain again. I wanted to use the time to think things through, but it wasn�t happening this morning. I ran back home and found Mom and Dad drinking coffee. Mom gave me a look.

�What?� I asked.

I guess she didn�t like my tone.

�I don�t know what�s eating you, but I think you need to talk to your uncle,� Mom told me.

�Why?�

Okay, I was on a roll. She gave me a hard look that made me reconsider challenging her.

�Because I said so,� she said, causing Dad to snort.

She turned her look on him, and he put his hands up in surrender.

�You two just crack me up, sometimes. �Because I said so.� If your mother could hear you now,� he said, then made a hasty retreat to go take a shower.

I just went and did as I was told. I went to the office and called Uncle John.

�Hey, it�s David,� I said as he answered.

�I watched your game. Great job, they were a tough opponent.�

�Thanks, but Mom said I had to call you,� I said in a sullen tone.

�What did you do?� he asked.

�Why is it everyone thinks it�s always me doing something? Everyone else was involved, too! Yet here I am, the one taking responsibility, and end up the only one being punished. I swear I tried to do the right thing. I admitted I was wrong, but I was grounded. None of this would have happened if my �best friend� knew how to keep his damn mouth shut. Then my other �best friend� went and told his girlfriend. I�m so tired of everyone taking advantage of me. I could just scream!�

I slowed down on my rant because I could hear my uncle laughing.

�It�s not funny!� I yelled.

That just made him laugh harder. I hate my life sometimes. When he finally got it together, he talked to me.

�Let me get this straight: everyone�s against you. You took the blame for everyone else. You got punished, and it�s not fair.�

�... and my friends narc�ed me out.�

�Oh yes, the betrayal. We can�t forget that.�

�Exactly,� I agreed.

�So, tell me the whole story.�

I spent the next thirty minutes telling him everything ... well, the R-rated version. When I was done, I was ready to hear his pearls of wisdom.

�Congratulations. You�re a teenager,� he told me.

There was dead silence on his end of the phone after that so-helpful remark. I thought my head was going to explode because there was suddenly a throbbing behind my right eye. Then I realized he was pulling a Dawson on me. He was waiting me out. Normally that meant he didn�t know what to say. Two could play that game.

I finally crumbled. Dad always said that in a negotiation, the one who talks first loses. Uncle John 1, David 0.

�That makes no sense at all,� I told him.

�Okay, I�ll save you all the psychobabble and just say what you�re feeling right now is real. You have every right to be frustrated and mad. The reality is that most of what you�re feeling is because you�re a teenager. The good news is you�ll grow out of it.�

�You�re saying I�m mad at everyone because I�m a teenager,� I said.

�Basically, yes. I also said you really felt that way. They�re honest feelings.�

�Okay, wise one, how would an adult have handled this? Better yet, what should I do?�

�If I was your psychologist, which I am, I�d turn this back on you and ask what you thought you should do. We would have about ten sessions, and I�d charge you out the nose because I know you make more money than I do.�

�Now who�s feeling put out?� I teased.

�Very good, David, you picked up on that. Did I sound reasonable in my complaint?�

�No, you sounded like a jerk only worried about yourself ... OH, BITE ME!�

He did a good job of not laughing at me.

�Let me give you a different perspective on each of your complaints. Let�s start with your lunch friends. I take it they�re all teenage girls.�

�Yes,� I confirmed.

�They teased you because they like you. Was it mean? Probably, but they�re teenage girls. Their job is to torment you. They�re trying to figure out how to get boys to notice them, so they�re practicing on you. I�ll guarantee you they�ll do other boneheaded things in the future.�

�But I hate the games.�

�Yes, your makeup is such you�ll resist allowing anyone to try and control you. They�ll learn if you give them the chance. I honestly don�t think your friends did it to hurt you. They had some juicy scoop on the one guy they all like. It was just too good for them not to share it.�

�Oh, please, I think of them as my little sisters.�

�I would bet none of them think of you as their big brother. Yes, they want to be protected. They�re also full of hormones.�

�You�re saying they weren�t intentionally being hurtful.�

�No, they may be intentionally hurtful. What I�m saying is they like you and they�re trying to get your attention. Sometimes their attempts won�t be pleasant. Why do little boys pull girls� hair?� he asked as an example.

�I guess I should just let them all have their way with me.�

�I didn�t say that, either. You�re just being a pain in the ass right now. If you really wanted to be with them, you would already have been. I�m sure you have valid reasons why you haven�t. I�m just telling you why they would do what they did.�

�I get it, but what about Alan and Jeff?�

�You�re not going to like this answer, but it�s because they�re teenagers. They have poor impulse control. Your friend Alan I could write a book about. You seriously didn�t think you telling him �no� was going to stop him, did you?� he asked.

I thought about it and realized I should have talked to him about it instead of ordering him to back off. That was like waving a red cape in front of an angry bull. I�d have better luck telling Tami I had a secret and then keeping it.

�I guess not,� I conceded.

�They�re learning as they go. Do you believe that next time Jeff will fold to Alan�s pressure? He lost a girlfriend. Don�t you think Alan feels awful, now that he sees what�s happened?�

I hadn�t thought about that.

�Okay, now let�s deal with your role in all this. You�re a teenager, and you talk your friends into participating in something like this. In what universe is that even remotely acceptable?�

I hadn�t expected him to chew me out. I was a little stunned.

�I didn�t force anybody,� I said in my defense.

He sighed.

�Don�t you think your parents and I know that? If we even suspected you had, there would have been more serious consequences. Look, David, people look up to you, and will follow your lead. You have to be mindful of your responsibility. I don�t think any of them would have been there if you hadn�t suggested it.�

Tracy and Mona might have, but I knew Jeff and Sammie wouldn�t have been. I wasn�t sure about some of them. The group that concerned me the most was Jim, Wolf and Cassidy. That was a train wreck just waiting to happen. I wasn�t sure what had happened in my room that night, but I could tell it was eating at Wolf. I would bet Jim was no better off.

�If I could do it over again, I�m not sure I would have done anything differently,� I admitted.

�To be honest, I�m not surprised. I was hoping we�d be having this conversation when you were in college, and not now. I�m not going to stick my head in the sand and hope this�ll never happen again; I know for a fact it will. Just make sure you only invite people you think can handle something like this.

�Now, I also want to talk to you about your need to confess, and take all the responsibility on yourself. A good leader will shield his team as much as possible. He�ll stand out front and take the bad. When the good happens, he�ll push his team forward. That�s all in the public eye. In private, you need to make it clear how you feel about their actions.�

�I should ground them all?� I asked.

�Why not? They all reaped the benefits. Why shouldn�t they share the consequences?� he asked.

I just didn�t see it happening.

�I doubt they�d go along with it."

�Then why did you take all the responsibility? Being on a team, or having a friendship, is a two-way street. It�s not about you always giving. If your friends are only willing to stand by you in the good times and abandon you in the bad, are they really friends? Can you really count on them when you need them?�

�I see what you�re saying, but I still don�t see them grounding themselves. I was the one who confessed. My actions caused my grounding.�

I heard him chuckle. I hated him sometimes. If I had just kept my mouth shut, I would never have been grounded. I knew if I�d been confronted with it, I would have told the truth. Lying never solved anything. I could see his point, though. If I was going to stand up, and take the blame, I needed to make sure I was doing it for people who deserved my loyalty. Did all of them deserve it? Probably not ... but enough of those who�d been there did, so I didn�t regret it.

The other side to this was, why did I go looking to confess? If I had stopped, and talked to everyone, Tracy�s plan would have worked without me opening my big mouth. He was right from the beginning. I was being a whiny teenager.

�Okay, you had your fun. Can you talk to the warden for me? I asked.

�Sure, put your mom on.�

I went and got her. She gave me back my car keys and debit card, signifying the official end of my being grounded. I grabbed the pizza the assistant manager had sent Greg, and heated it up. It was the best breakfast I�d had all week.

Monday November 17

I WAS WAITING OUT FRONT of the school, minding my own business, when Pam Bell decided she needed to show Tracy a new cheer she�d been working on. It involved a lot of hip thrusts and bending over so I could see down her shirt. Her subtle teasing wasn�t so subtle anymore.

�You are such a perv,� Peggy said as she walked up and kissed my cheek.

�You think Pam is sexy, don�t you?� I asked.

�I suppose you think we should have a threesome.�

�Wow, you�re the best girlfriend ever. I would never have thought of that. Let�s go ask her,� I suggested.

�I think you�re all talk,� she challenged me.

I grabbed her hand and pulled her over to where Pam and Tracy were chatting.

�Hi, Pam. Peggy and I were just commenting on how sexy you are,� I said, and they both went red.

Tracy covered her mouth to keep from laughing.

�Peggy wanted me to ask ...�

�DAVID! STOP!� Peggy ordered me. She then turned to Pam. �He�s a dork. Ignore him.�

�But I thought ...�

She kissed me to shut me up. It was one of those kisses that was filled with promise. I winked at Pam as Peggy tried to distract me. The bell rang, ending my fun for the morning. Peggy and I followed Pam and Tracy into the school. Damn.

AT LUNCH, I FOUND A table by myself. I�d thought about what Uncle John had said. I saw where they were coming from, but the bottom line was I didn�t need the aggravation. I had too much going on to have to worry about what was next.

Two things kept going around in my head:

1) Were they good-enough friends to go to the mat for?

2) Friendship was a two-way street.

I was learning my lines for tonight�s acting class when I noticed Emma, Piper and Kylie all sit down at my table, so I looked up.

�I need to learn my lines.�

�Okay,� Kylie said, keeping it brief.

I went back to reading the script. It was eerily quiet. I�d never seen these three not in the middle of a conversation during lunch. I worked on my lines until I had the basics down. I found I could memorize the lines if I learned them at lunch and then did the scene in class. It didn�t help to over-prepare at lunch. I looked up, and they were all staring at me.

�What?� I asked.

They all looked at each other. Then Emma took charge.

�Are you mad at us?�

�No, not really. Disappointed yes, but I�ve thought about it and it�s a waste of energy to stay mad at you.�

�David, you know we think the world of you, and we were just having fun,� Piper said.

I just nodded.

�Will you come back and sit at the table with us?� Kylie asked.

�I only have so much time in the day. I use lunch to study to keep my grades up. I also have to prepare for my movie; you know that. If I have some free time, I promise I�ll come back to the table.�

I pulled out my Geometry book and graph paper so I could do my homework. The girls got up and went back to their table. I wasn�t sure how I felt about cutting my ties with the freshman cheerleaders. I guess I felt some relief that I no longer was responsible for them.

DURING PRACTICE, WE got our first look at Mt. Carmel on film. They had speed on both sides of the ball. Mt. Carmel had one of the most explosive offenses I�d seen all year. It looked a lot like ours when we ran our hurry-up offense. Their quarterback was an experienced senior who had started the last three years. He had verbally accepted an offer to play for East Carolina. This was going to be a tough game.

We were more balanced, both on offense and on defense. Where they just threw the ball, we had a running game. They gambled on defense, and, if you scored, they didn�t care. They wanted to get the ball back and score again. Their game plan was simply to outscore you.

I would have loved to have seen Beverly play them. They were complete opposites.

Coach Hope told us our conditioning was going to win us this game. Mt. Carmel wore out defenses. He felt we could keep up with them. This should be fun.

ACTING CLASS WAS DOMINATED by the news that Kate had gotten a modeling job with Mr. Hill. He had some advertisers who preferred mature women. She had done a shoot for cooking products earlier in the day. Cheryl was supposed to meet with him later this week. He�d told Kate he had plenty of work for me as soon as football was over.

I TALKED TO SANDY RANGE when I got home. I was going to surprise my family and take them with me when I went to the ranch over Christmas. I�d made arrangements with Uncle John�s neighbors to watch the farm for him so he and Bonnie could go. I talked to Bonnie and Angie to make sure the dates were clear. I told Mom and Dad because Mom started planning a huge Christmas for Kyle.

I had one person I need to ask that I�d been putting off. I finally got my nerve up and made the call.

�Hey, how are you?� I asked.

�David, I was just thinking about you.�

�I hope they were good thoughts.�

�They are. I was just thinking I needed my �David fix.� It seems like it�s been forever since I saw you,� she said.

�I�d like to see you, too. I have a photo shoot and vacation planned for Park City, Utah over Christmas Break. I�d love to fly you out, be it for a few days, or the full two weeks.�

�What are the dates?�

�You could fly out the 19th of December and come back the 3rd of January. I have to go to LA from the 3rd to the 9th of January for my movie. If you�re available, you�re more than welcome to come with me ... if you don�t mind being on your own during the day.�

�Who all�s going?� she asked.

�Mom, Dad, Greg, Angie and Kyle; I also invited my Uncle John and my soon-to-be aunt, Bonnie. We�ll be staying at the Range Ranch. I think my managers, Kendal and Tiffany, will be there at least part of the time. I have to work four or five days, but there�ll be plenty for you to do.�

�I don�t have any gear, or know how to ski; do you think that�ll be a problem?�

�Nancy, you�re overthinking this. I want you to come spend time with me. I also want you to meet my family. Just say yes.�

�I want to spend time with my family, too.�

�Invite them,� I said.

�What do you mean?�

�They�re welcome to come, too, if that�s what you want.�

�David, it�s too much ...� she started to protest.

�Devin Range is putting us up at his ranch, and the main house has twelve bedrooms. The bunkhouse can sleep eight more. They�ll have plenty of room.�

Devin was excited when I suggested bringing my family for Christmas. He and Sandy were alone since their parents had passed. He told me Christmas used to be a big deal for them, but last year was depressing. He looked forward to sharing it with my family and me. I just hoped he was okay if I brought Nancy and her family.

�I need to talk to my parents before I commit. But I would love to spend time with you,� Nancy said, making my day.

Bonnie, Angie and Sandy would coordinate everything, so I gave Nancy their numbers. I called Sandy back and told her what I was up to. She said she�d call Nancy and let her know that she and her family were invited.

I had been thinking a lot lately and kept coming back to Nancy. There was something about her that attracted me. I think a big part was her self-confidence. She knew what she wanted out of life, and was an independent woman in every sense of the word. There was just something about her that made me want to get to know her better. I didn�t know if she could be my one and only, but there was enough there that I wanted to explore it.

What about Peggy? That was the question, wasn�t it? We were just dating. I�d come to realize there was never going to be anything more to it and was surprisingly okay with that knowledge. Even so, I had no qualms about inviting Nancy and her family to the Range Ranch. Peggy and I would, or would not, continue to date until the end of the year. Then she�d be off to college. I would just enjoy our relationship for what it was. We were good friends who liked to spend time together.

Wednesday November 19

MY PHONE WOKE ME. IT was Nancy. My clock showed 5:30 a.m.

�Who died?� I asked.

�What are you talking about?�

�If you�re calling this early, someone has to have died.�

�I wanted to call you before you took off for the day,� she told me.

�Mission accomplished. You do realize it�s 5:30 in the morning, and I don�t work on a farm?�

�Oh, I forgot about the time difference.�

�What�s the good word?� I asked.

�You�re getting me for Christmas break, but my family�s taking a pass. Dad doesn�t have any vacation time left.�

�I can�t wait to see you.�

�I do have some questions, though. Why does Sandy want my size?�

�She�s going to set you up with ski clothes.�

�Oh, I was afraid it was for naughty underwear or something,� she said, getting a groan out of me.

�What did you tell your sister-in-law about us?�

�Not much, why?�

�She asked me some pointed questions.�

�Tell her to mind her own business. She�s just being nosy.�

�I think she thinks you have a thing for me.�

�That�s no secret,� I teased her.

�You know what I mean.�

�Yes, I do. What do you want me to do about it?� I asked.

�Nothing, I just wanted to know what you�d said.�

�I just told her you were going, and to keep you in the loop as to what was going on. She�s just trying to figure out what makes you special to me. Take it as a compliment,� I suggested.

We chatted until I needed to get up and go run. I was feeling good about inviting her.

AT LUNCH, I WAS STUDYING for my Biology test. The cheerleaders had been respecting my time and leaving me alone. I was surprised when Yuri sat down with me. The last time I�d seen him he had just punched Mitch and was disappearing into the crowd before school.

�Can I talk to you?� he asked.

�Sure.�

�It seems I have a problem of my own making,� he started, then stopped and gave me a pained look. �Sorry, I had this whole speech thought out in my head, and now I�m not sure what to say.�

�How about you tell me what your problem is?� I suggested.

�None of the girls here at Lincoln High will date me.�

�How am I supposed to help you with that?� I asked, more than a little amused.

�You could get me a date with Piper?� he suggested.

�If I treated Piper like you did, even I couldn�t get a date with her. I think you might want to find someone else.�

�But she�d listen to you.�

�Maybe I could, but why would I convince her to go out with you?�

He bit his lower lip and looked me in the eye.

�I�m not really the jerk I was acting like. I�m new here, and I was hanging around some guys who acted like they liked me. They think they�re tough, so I was trying to act big for them,� he told me, then hung his head. �And thank you for not kicking the shit out of me.�

�If I�d known I was going to get suspended, I�d have given you a couple of whacks to make it worthwhile,� I said.

He looked up quickly and saw I was smiling at him. He shook his head.

�Somehow I doubt you would have hurt me. I was no threat to you, and I don�t think you�re that violent of a guy. If you were, you�d have kicked the shit out of Mitch.�

�Thank you for that, by the way. He deserved what he got. If you hadn�t, I was going to have to.�

�If you have anyone else you needed whacked, I�m your man,� he offered.

�That�s not helping convince me you should be allowed to date Piper or anyone else for that matter.�

�I�m just saying,� he said with a lopsided grin.

�I might have uses for a hit man. I�ll keep you in mind when I need to keep my hands clean,� I teased him.

�My mom would shoot me if she heard us. She says Americans think all Russians are part of the mafia.�

�You should get some tattoos and sell it. Of course, you might attract the wrong people and get your butt kicked. If you�re going to be a tough guy, first you need to learn to fight.�

�I got a shot or two in. I could have taken you if I had to,� he boasted.

�You�re such a wuss. I bet I know a girl who could whip you,� I baited him.

�There�s no way a girl could even last a minute with me.�

�Tell you what, Tough Guy: meet me in the gym after school. Wear your gym clothes, and if you can handle this girl, I�ll get you a date with Piper. If not, you have to stay and work out with everyone until you can handle the girl.�

We shook on it.

BEFORE FOOTBALL PRACTICE, I told Jim and Wolf what I�d set up for Cassidy. Somehow, the whole football team and the coaches were in the gym when Yuri walked in. He looked around and started to look nervous. I walked up to him and introduced him to Cassidy.

�Yuri, this is Cassidy. She�s going to hand you your head, and then work you until you realize you�re not as tough as you think.�

�Hi. I don�t want to hurt a girl,� he said, trying to back out of it.

�Don�t worry about me. Let�s go to the mats,� Cassidy told him.

Coach Hope came over, and Yuri really got nervous.

�I just wanted to set the ground rules for this demonstration,� he said, and then turned to Cassidy. �You can subdue him, but you can�t break any bones or do any permanent damage.�

�Okay, Daddy,� she said in her best little girl voice.

�What about me?� Yuri asked.

�I would suggest you back out of this,� Coach Hope said.

How he kept a straight face, I have no idea. Cassidy waited for Yuri to make the first move. The poor dumbass was on the ground and squealing like a little girl before he knew what happened. She let him go, and he looked at me.

�Time to start working out,� I told him.

The guys all came up and patted him on the back. Getting your butt handed to you by Cassidy was kind of a rite of passage. We headed to practice and left him to try to survive the next hour.

Thursday November 20

I WILL GIVE YURI CREDIT: he showed up at lunch again. He saw I was studying, so he got his math book out. I had a momentary pang as I realized he was using me as a role model. He was clearly confused about something.

�Need help?� I asked.

He showed me what he was working on. I showed him a trick for figuring it out that Suzanne had taught me.

�You do know there are study groups you can join to help you learn this stuff,� I suggested.

�I thought that was just for the athletes.�

�No, it�s for everyone,� I said, and then looked at him funny. �Who said you weren�t an athlete?�

�I�ve never gone out for anything. I always kind of thought all jocks were stupid Neanderthals.�

I got out my phone.

�What are you doing?� he asked.

�I�m sending Cassidy a text.�

�Dude, please. That was so embarrassing. You�re a jerk, you know.�

�Yep, but did you meet some new people?�

�Yeah,� he admitted. �The wrestling team told me I should go out so I could defend myself from girls.�

�That was low. They�re crazy, you should stay away from them,� I suggested.

�Actually, they�re pretty funny. None of them were willing to test their theory and challenge Cassidy.�

I soon found out Yuri was worse than sitting with the girls. He was a little chatterbox. It finally dawned on me the poor kid didn�t have any friends, besides our resident bad boys. I was probably the first person who talked to him more than just saying �hi� in the hall. I looked around the cafeteria and noticed there were a few other people who seemed to be eating by themselves.

Not that I needed another project, but it was sad to see.

PEGGY FOUND ME BEFORE football practice.

�We need to talk,� she said, making me cringe.

She laughed at me because she knew how that sentence struck fear in me.

�It�s nothing bad,� she assured me. �I just found out we�re going on vacation early. I�m leaving Friday after school and won�t be back until the Sunday after Thanksgiving.�

Peggy had told me they might be going on vacation. She just didn�t know when or where. She had guessed they would go over Christmas break. It was based on when her dad could get off work.

�Did they tell you where you�re going?�

�Mom just said to pack my swimsuit. I�m hoping somewhere with a beach.�

�Go and have a good time. Be sure to cover up, I�d hate for you to burn,� I suggested.

�You just don�t want other boys seeing too much flesh.�

�You�re so smart. I knew there was a reason I was dating you.�

She gave me a hip-check, and I pulled her in for a kiss. It looked like after her parents went through their rough patch that things were going better.

I HAD MY NORMAL WORKOUT at the dojo. I think everyone wanted to play �see how far you can toss David� tonight. Believe it or not, it was a lot of fun, especially when they taught me a cool counter while Dylan had taken a break to take a call. When he came back, everyone was sniggering, and he knew something was up. He went to toss me again, and the counter worked like a dream. Fortunately, he had a sense of humor, because he slammed pretty hard on the mat.

After the �toss David� workout, I did my sword work with Tish, with Dylan watching. She wanted to see how I was doing a certain move, and Dylan stepped in for her. Tish saw what I was doing wrong, and the next thing I knew, Dylan and I were doing the routine at full speed. I felt great when I was done, but tired. They had really worked my butt off.

Chapter 21 � Hot Crazy Matrix

Friday November 21

When I was doing my morning run, I realized I was without a date for tonight. In my defense, I had been so focused on working out with Dylan and Tish that I hadn�t even had time to think about it last night. I should probably do something about that, especially since it was last-minute. I started ticking off the possible candidates in my head. Tracy would go out if I asked her, but I would have to be careful she didn�t get the wrong idea. Pam; now that was an idea.

Pam and her California surfer-girl vibe was all kinds of sexy. I also knew she wasn�t a prude. Her hopping onto Mr. Happy at the away game was a minor tell in that regard. She�d also been teasing me from afar. The only downside was I was afraid I would like her too much. Even though I was just dating Peggy, I didn�t want to hurt her. The fear was Pam might be girlfriend material, and to be honest, I wasn�t quite ready for a girlfriend right now. The final deciding factor was I really didn�t know her that well.

Kim and Sammie came to mind next. Kim was a virtual climax machine. The problem was, that�s all there was between us. We just didn�t have a spark. Sammie, on the other hand, I respected a lot. She wasn�t afraid to tell me like it was. She had helped me get my head out of my butt when Tracy broke up with me at the bachelor auction last year. If Jeff wasn�t still interested in her, I would ask her out.

The freshman girls were next on the hit list. The only one who I would even consider was Piper. Either the others were dating someone, or I wasn�t interested. If this had been a couple of weeks ago, I might have broken down and dated my first freshman cheerleader.

Then inspiration hit: Lisa Felton. She had gone out with Brad, briefly, which was a huge negative on my part. The reason he said he finally broke it off was she wouldn�t put out. Now that was funny. I wondered if she was saving her virginity for me. A boy could dream. The only downside was my promise not to embarrass Peggy. This would do that, without a doubt. Plus, I would have to put up with a shit-storm. What we needed was a secret getaway weekend.

I briefly thought about the Wesleyan girls. I missed them, but this was very last-minute. The other issue was distance. I was sure one or all of them would come for the weekend if I asked. I just thought it was a little rude to call and say, �Hey, my girlfriend left for the weekend, want to come visit?�

Then a name popped into my head: Maggie Decker. She had a couple of strikes against her. The freshman cheerleaders had found her for me, and they were all friends. I�d asked her out twice, and both times I regretted it and backed out because she was too controlling. On the plus side, she was my type: long red hair, athletic body, and intelligent. I thought we had a winner.

I was surprised when Mr. Happy made his vote known. I had to explain that Maggie wasn�t anywhere near, and he was not coming out to play when we went on our date. He felt he could convince the big brain when the time came, and I was afraid he was right. I was a little on edge, and missed my �friends with benefits.�

Thinking of my friends made me wonder when Suzanne would be home. I wasn�t sure if she had class next week, or was planning on coming home early.

WHEN I GOT TO SCHOOL, I found Peggy telling everyone she was going on vacation for a week. By everyone, I mean Tracy, and that would, in turn, be everyone. When I walked up, Tracy gave me a look I recognized from when we were dating: desire. She smirked when she saw with just a look she could get me aroused. I had strategically placed my book bag before I started to attract unwanted attention.

Peggy saw me, came over, and gave me a kiss. She found my problem and gave me a big smile.

�Is that because of me?� she whispered.

�Of course, I�m going to miss you,� I replied.

Peggy proceeded to make me forget my name. I guess I�d said the right thing. Someone clearing their throat brought me back. I looked over Peggy�s shoulder to find Moose standing there.

�Mr. Dawson, Miss Pratt, you�re on school grounds,� he reminded us.

�Oh, we should leave, then,� I decided.

Tami had always said my first instinct was always wrong. Peggy and Moose would have agreed with her.

�No, I think you need to get to class,� Moose suggested.

Okay, it wasn�t really a suggestion. I just chose to give him the benefit of the doubt. Peggy grabbed my hand, and we hurried to our lockers. I guess the school bell had rung while she was ringing mine.

AT LUNCH, YURI HAD gotten us a prime table by the window. You had to get to lunch early to snag one of those. We were having mystery meatloaf. They combined all the week�s leftovers to make this concoction. I poked it because there was something green in it. I wanted to make sure it wasn�t mold. Not that it ever had been, but I was checking to make sure. While I was dissecting my lunch, I saw Maggie and the cheerleaders make it to their table.

I got out my phone and sent Suzanne a text.

�Want to go out tonight?�

�How did U know I would be home?�

�Was hoping�

�Pick me up @ 7�

I took a bite of meatloaf and promptly spit it out. They must have dumped a whole clove of garlic into that one bite.

�Hey, are you going to eat that?� Yuri asked pointing at my lunch.

I just handed it to him. I figured it wouldn�t kill him. Plus, he was a growing boy with a hollow leg.

My phone chirped. I had a text.

�Cassidy wants to double.�

I was about to send a nasty response when another text came in.

�Just kidding. Have fun with my sister tonight.�

�What are you doing?� Yuri asked.

�I�m setting up a date.�

�I thought Peggy was going on vacation.�

�She is, but how did you know?�

�Word gets around,� he told me like it was no big deal. �So, you�re looking to get a little strange while she�s away?�

�Yuri, are you trying to piss me off?� I asked.

�I, ahhh ... shit, David, I was just talking. Guys do that, you know.�

I thought about it for a moment. He was right. Most guys did talk that way.

�Sorry, I bit your head off. I just don�t talk about stuff like that. I think you�ll find it�s better if you don�t because word always gets back. And you, my friend, are already in enough hot water as far as the girls are concerned.�

Eating lunch with Yuri had kept the cheerleaders away. I was surprised when Piper came and sat down with us, which caused Yuri to get a nervous look on his face. She gave him a look that told him to not even look at her. Then she turned to me.

�Maggie wanted to know if you were really free tonight,� she said, in way of explaining her presence.

�Why didn�t she come over herself?�

�She didn�t want to mess up her chance at a date by saying something to make you cancel.�

�Let me guess, she thinks that because Peggy isn�t here, we should go out. If we do go out, I�m sure she wants to know where we�re going.�

�A girl needs to know what to wear,� she gently nudged.

�How about a short skirt with no panties?� Yuri suggested.

I liked the way the boy thought, but making that suggestion aloud was just stupid. I might have been able to get away with it, but Piper was still hurting from what he�d said before. Yuri found himself lying on the floor with Piper getting ready to pound him. I jumped up and pulled her off before she could do any damage. She turned into my arms and started to cry.

Yuri, to his credit, mumbled he was sorry, gathered his stuff and left. Emma came storming over and wanted to know what had happened to her sister.

�Yuri made an inappropriate comment, and Piper was just showing him the error of his ways. I stopped her before she got into trouble. I don�t think your parents would appreciate her following in your badass footsteps,� I explained.

I also realized Piper was putting on a little bit of an act when she sent her sister back to her table so I could continue to comfort her. I think Maggie figured it out too because she was not amused. The bad part was, I never got to eat my lunch. The good part was, I had a date with Suzanne.

COACH HOPE GAVE US the night off but told us we had to go to Cassidy�s conditioning class. About half way through the routine, I thought back to when I first started doing this workout and Cassidy had nearly killed me. Now, although I was working hard, I wasn�t going to die, either. The Marine Corps program we were following had made a difference.

When we finished, Cassidy made an announcement.

�It�s Friday, so if there�s anyone who wants to challenge me, now�s the time.�

I looked around. What was she talking about? I raised my hand.

�Oh goody, I was thinking I wouldn�t make anyone cry this week.�

�Uh, I�m hoping you don�t make me cry, but what�s the challenge?� I asked.

�Some of the boys thought they were tougher than Yuri and wanted their turn at getting their head handed to them. We haven�t played in a while. Come join me on the mat,� she suggested.

I looked around at all the smirks. I�d been working at the dojo to improve my skills. I knew if Cassidy got serious, I was toast. I thought I might be able to surprise her, though.

�Let�s,� I answered her challenge.

I was shocked when everyone started cheering for Cassidy to beat me senseless. We were getting ready to do just that when Coach Hope came running out.

�Hang on. I am not risking my starting quarterback to something stupid,� he told everyone.

�I promise not to hurt him too bad,� Cassidy told him.

�I can take her, Coach,� I said to egg her on.

That got his attention. He gave me a hard look and must have figured Mike was ready to go if I was killed.

�All right, but I expect you both to pull your punches.�

We got back on the mat. I did my drunken-bear charge. Cassidy knew if I got her in a bear hug, it was over. She also knew what I was doing was crazy. She had a confused look on her face, wondering what I was up to when she tossed me. I inwardly chuckled as I flew through the air. This was something I was getting good at, being thrown. I tucked and did a roll, and then sprung back at her and did a leg sweep, putting Miss Cassidy Hope on her backside.

The gym went dead silent. I don�t think any of them had seen Cassidy laid out before. I bounced back, refusing to be baited into taking advantage of her being down. I knew it really wasn�t an advantage. Cassidy was soon on me like a terrier on a rat. I just kept protecting myself and giving ground. She eventually overreached. I tossed her, and she popped back up. The look she gave me had Coach Hope stepping in, but I just waved him off.

I should have let him stop it. Cassidy somehow slid between my legs, popped up, and had me in a chokehold. I�d had Dylan show me a counter to it, so I tossed Cassidy over my shoulder. She did a somersault and then leaped back at me. I found her wrapped around me as she kissed my nose. I realized she was playing with me.

�I think we will call this a draw,� Coach Hope said.

Cassidy gave her dad a serious look that made me blanch.

�Daddy, I think he�s ready to learn,� she told him.

This all had started last spring with Cassidy offering to teach me self-defense. Coach Hope had told her she couldn�t teach me until I was in shape. He looked at her.

�Are you sure?� Coach asked.

�Yes, Daddy, I want to teach him.�

�Okay, but you can�t hurt him,� he ordered.

�I would never hurt David. I like him,� she said, as if that explained everything. She turned to me. �David, do you still want to learn self-defense?�

I didn�t know what to say, so I just nodded. I hoped I hadn�t just gotten myself into something I�d regret. I looked around, and everyone looked at me differently. I got a big grin on my face. I had just survived Cassidy Hope.

I PICKED SUZANNE UP, and she had on a long coat over a short skirt and button-up blouse. I had a quick flash of Yuri suggesting my date not wear panties, and wondered if she might be going commando. I don�t think she wanted to tease Jim, because she didn�t invite me in.

�You look lovely as usual. I also like your outfit,� I complimented her.

She blushed. I gave her a warm smile.

�I thought we could go to one of my favorite places to eat, and then go bowling,� I said.

I was teasing her to see if she would say anything about bowling. I was surprised when she just nodded. I thought I would tease her some more. I took her to the Dog House. It was a hot dog stand with picnic tables outside. She didn�t even hesitate to get out of the car. I was giving her high marks for going along with my plan.

�What�s good here?� she asked.

�You can�t go wrong with their hot dogs, but I like their Italian beef. My favorite is the beef and sausage combo, but it�s a big sandwich. Don�t get it unless you�re hungry.�

We ended up ordering two combos, an order of fries and one of onion rings. It was too cold to eat outside, so I suggested we go back to my place. I didn�t do it to get into her panties, I just didn�t feel like eating in the car. Okay, I lied.

When we got back to my place, I turned the coffee table into a dining table and got some paper plates and napkins. Suzanne was giving me looks that told me I was in for a fun evening.

�I have Coke, Diet Coke and Mountain Dew,� I offered her.

�Diet Coke.�

�Did you bring me here because you expected something?� she finally asked.

�No. I just didn�t want to freeze my butt off,� I said and then decided to come clean. �I need to apologize to you. I do hope something happens. If you�d rather do something else, we could do that.�

�What are my choices?� she asked between bites.

�We could go dancing. I hear there�s a good band at the Thunderbird tonight.�

�What else?�

�There�s a movie I want to see.�

�Next,� she said, dismissing that idea out of hand.

�We could check to see if you have any panties on,� I said with a straight face.

�How would you do that?�

�I thought I might start with a foot massage and then kiss my way up your thighs,� I suggested.

She kicked her shoes off and wiggled her toes. I guess we had a plan for tonight.

Saturday November 22

THIS WEEK WE HAD A one o�clock kickoff, so when I went to the hospitality tent, there was hardly anyone there yet. I did see Mr. and Mrs. Sullivan, and they had a couple of burgers on the grill waiting for me. Jeff Delahey showed up and tried to get me to say bad things about Mt. Carmel.

I went and got taped and was listening to music when I became aware of Tim and Bill staring at me. I pulled out my earbuds to see what they wanted.

�I think we have a problem,� Tim said.

�Yeah, the guys are all too tense. I�m afraid they�re going to choke today,� Bill said.

I listened to the locker room and it was much quieter than normal. I got up and saw everyone fidgeting. They were starting to make me nervous. I went looking for Wolf. He was just getting done being taped.

�I need you, Brother,� I told him.

�Anything you want, Cap,� he shot back.

�The guys need to be distracted. Can you tell them one of your dad or uncle stories?� I asked.

�How about hot versus crazy girls and how to know if you should date them?� he suggested.

I laughed. Hell, I wanted to hear that one myself. I went and got Tim and Bill and had them send everyone into the film room. When everyone was there, I got up.

�Today�s a big game. I wanted to get you all together to prepare you. I�ve asked Wolf to help me,� I said, and Wolf got up in front of everyone.

Wolf picked up a marker and went to the whiteboard. He drew a big �L� on the board. He wrote over the top �Hot Crazy Matrix.�

�Today I�m going to teach you how to pick women to date and how to deal with them. I�m going to teach you something I saw on YouTube that made a lot of sense,� he said as he wrote �Crazy� on the left and �Hot� underneath the �L.�

�Now, every guy knows we rate women on a 1 to 10 scale as far as hotness.�

He numbered the bottom axis.

�Crazy is measured from 3 to 10, because we all know there�s no such thing as a woman who�s not at least a little crazy,� Wolf sagely shared.

I looked around the room, and guys were actually paying attention. I had to admit, I was intrigued. He numbered the vertical axis from 3 to 10. Then he drew a diagonal line from the bottom left to the 10, 10 point at the top right of the chart.

�This is your all-important hot/crazy line. Now, I don�t know about you, but I don�t want to be dating anyone less than a 5 on the hot line,� Wolf said as he put a 5 on the hot line and drew a vertical line on the chart.

�This area on the left is the �No Date Zone,�� he said as he wrote that on the board and shaded it in.

�Up to an 8, and below the hot/crazy line, is your �Play Zone,�� he said.

He put an 8 on the board and drew a vertical line up to the hot/crazy line.

�These are the girls you go out with and don�t get serious about. These are the girls David is normally seen with.�

That got a laugh.

�Above the hot/crazy line and more than a 5 in hotness is the �Danger Zone.� These are girls you go out with and they get you arrested or trash your car. I think David calls this girl �Tracy.��

He was having way too much fun with this.

�Now your next area of interest is called the �Date Zone.� This is about a 7 on the crazy scale and below the hot/crazy line, but above an 8 on the hot scale,� He said as he drew a horizontal line from the 7 on the crazy scale.

�The area below the 7 and above the 3 and over 8 in hotness is your �Marry Her Zone.� Now I have yet to see this girl. I hear it�s like finding Bigfoot. If you find her, immediately lock her down and marry her.�

�But what about Pam Bell? She�s above a 9 in hotness, and she�s really cool. I�d say she�s a 1 or 2 in craziness,� Bill said.

I tried to not laugh because everyone was taking this way too seriously. Wolf must have practiced his next line because he said it in all seriousness.

�Bill, I hate to break it to you, but my uncle told me that�s impossible. No girl, in fact, no woman is below a 3 on the crazy scale. He said if you ever found one, it�s probably a dude. He advised that you check her panties for a bulge because only a guy could be below a 3 on the crazy scale.�

Moose found us all howling. Thank God, Cassidy didn�t hear him. Wolf would be dead meat.

IN THE TIME WE�D BEEN getting ready in the locker room, the stands had filled. The winner of this game was in the State Finals. Wolf had done a good job getting everyone to relax. I hoped Mt. Carmel was as nervous as we�d been. When we went out for warm-ups, I could tell I would have a good game, because my nervous stomach felt like I was about to throw up. We�d worked hard for this moment, and I planned to enjoy it.

When we came out for the start of the game, the sound of the cowbells almost drowned out our marching band as they played the school song. The cheerleaders had a paper banner we ran through, and it was almost game time. I looked up into the stands and found my mom and dad sitting with my brother and his family. I also saw several recruiters in the stands. I planned to give them a show today.

The Mt. Carmel captains were talking smack and acting like total ass-hats at the coin toss.

�If it isn�t the queer. After we�re done with you, you�ll be lucky to be walking,� their middle linebacker told me.

I had never seen an unsportsmanlike penalty at the coin toss, but they got one. I actually laughed when my new best friend wanted to fight me. I just let the referee deal with his idiocy. Bill and Tim followed my lead, and we silently waited for everyone on their side to calm down. We finally did the coin toss. They won and acted like they�d won the game. Mt. Carmel decided they would defer to the second half.

The opening kickoff was pushed back fifteen yards, so we ended up with good field position, at our 38 yard line. Mt. Carmel was noted for their gambling defense. Coach Hope wanted us to run the ball early to see what they were going to do. He had Coach Diamond call the read option.

�Down ...� I called, and the defense jumped offsides.

Their middle linebacker blew through the line and tackled me. There were flags everywhere. I�d about enough of this. I was ready to just to knock him into next week. They got another fifteen yard penalty. We were now across midfield at their 47 yard line. I went to the referee.

�Look, if he attacks me again when the ball�s dead, I will defend myself,� I warned him.

�If you throw a punch, you�ll be gone,� he warned me. �Then you better protect me, because he�s already made threats of bodily harm.�

I knew it was a losing battle. I was kicking myself for giving the warning. Now he�d be looking for me to retaliate. We called the same play.

�Down ...� They jumped offside again.

Their middle linebacker came after me again, but this time I skipped behind the referee. The mental midget reached for me and actually knocked the referee down. It�s one thing for them to kill me, but touch a ref and say good night! My newest buddy was ejected, and their sideline warned. We were first and ten at their 32 yard line.

We called the same play.

�Down, Set ... Hut, HUT!�

I was tempted to let Bert have the ball up the middle because it looked like he had an opening, but I wanted to run the ball. I pulled it from Bert and made my read of the defensive end. He was closing hard, and the corner was all over Jake. I cut back and followed Bert through the hole. The defensive end reached up and pulled my helmet off. That�s a lot harder than it sounds. As I was lying on the ground, their defensive tackle kicked my helmet into my face and cut my chin.

Coach Hope was screaming at the referee as the trainers came running out. I was bleeding like a stuck pig from my wound. They rushed me to the sideline as the officials sorted everything out. Coach Hope lost his mind when they said they didn�t know who did what. I guess me bleeding was no big deal.

�You need stitches,� Becky announced.

They rushed me to the locker room where Doc Hasting, our head trainer, numbed me up and used butterfly Band-Aids to close the cut on my chin. They put gauze and tape over it and I headed back out. While I was gone, both teams had scored. Mt. Carmel had just kicked off to us, and I hurried out and replaced Mike at quarterback. He moved to tailback, and Jake left the huddle.

�You okay?� Jim asked.

�Yeah, they just made the mistake of pissing me off.�

They all had big smiles on their faces because they knew what that meant. I called the read option again.

�Down, Set ... Hut, HUT!�

I faked the handoff to Bert and made my read. The defensive end was crashing down on me again. I gave him a stiff-arm that Jim Brown would have admired. I continued around the end, and the cornerback was caught in no-mans-land. He decided to come for me, so I pitched to Mike. The outside linebacker wrapped Mike up, but he fought through the tackle and broke free. The safety made a shoestring tackle or Mike would have scored. I think he was as fired up as I was because I had never seen him run so hard.

Our next play, Coach Diamond called for the trap up the middle. I watched as Mike took on two defenders and put them on their backs. We huddled up.

�Damn Mike, leave some for me,� I teased him.

�They just piss me off so much.�

The two of us were determined to run Mt. Carmel off the field. We were leading 21�14 at the end of the first quarter. Mt. Carmel was moving the ball again when I finally talked Moose into letting me play defense.

We had worked on a blitz package where Tim and I would fill the guard-center gap and move Jim and Wolf a little wider. Most of the time we�d just drop back into coverage, but not this time.

�Z98! Z98!� their quarterback called.

He was pointing at us as we got ready to blitz.

�Ready, Set ... Hut!�

On the snap, the guard let Wolf go to block me. As a quarterback, I would rather have faced me than Wolf, because he�s a load. Wolf is also very fast for a big guy. Give Wolf a running start at you, and you�re going to have a bad day. Their quarterback had made the right pass call. He was going to pass to the slotback on a slant route. Wolf hit him just as he was bringing the ball back. I got free of my blocker and dove for the ball. Just before I got it, Tim scooped it up and ran it in for the score.

We were now up 28�14, and their starting quarterback was limping. By halftime, we had sacked him four more times, all without a penalty, and pushed the score to 35�14.

During halftime, I was stuck in the training room because they wanted to check out my chin. As I was being looked at, my dad came in. Doc Hasting, Coach Hope and my dad all had a discussion I couldn�t overhear. Dad came over to talk to me.

�They tell me they�d rather pull you from the game, but I told them not to,� Dad reassured me. �I know how much this means to you. Just don�t get hurt any worse, or you have to tell your mom.�

�Thanks, Dad.�

He left and Doc Hasting re-bandaged me.

Mt. Carmel came out the second half and got the ball. Moose pulled me when we didn�t see their starting quarterback. Their new kid was in over his head and promptly threw a pick-six, and we were up 42�14. That did it for Mt. Carmel. I never saw the field the second half, Mike put up two more scores, and we won 56�21.

DAD WAS WAITING FOR me when I got to the locker room. I took off my pads and he took me to the hospital. The plastic surgeon who had fixed my eye was waiting. Tom and Dad had arranged to have her put in the stitches. Cleaning the wound was the most painful part. She put eleven stitches in, four inside the wound and the rest closed closing the skin.

When I got home, after spending what seemed like forever at the hospital, I was able to take a shower and rest. I got a text from Tim telling me Mona was having a party tonight and had wanted to be sure I was there. I was still on edge, so seeing Mona sounded like a good plan to me.

GREG, ANGIE AND KYLE were at the house, so I went down to see them. Mom was making a celebratory dinner. Greg and Dad were in charge of grilling the steaks. Angie was making a big salad and baked potatoes. Mom had bread going in the bread machine and was doctoring up baked beans. That left Kyle and me to hang out.

I was sitting down in the living room when I saw him grab ahold of the coffee table and stand up.

�Mom, you might want to get in here,� I called out.

Kyle awkwardly teetered and then did this Frankenstein-like walk to me. His outstretched arms seemed to be helping him balance. He took three steps and tripped, and would have done a face-plant if I hadn�t been watching. I swept him up as he giggled.

�He just started this week. He was jealous because Mac�s been walking,� Angie told me.

For Mom and me it was the first time we saw the little bugger on two feet. Mom was in full grandma mode, and I was sent to finish dinner. I went and got Dad so he could see Kyle show off. Greg and I ended up cooking dinner. When it was ready, we all sat down at the kitchen table. It was great having everybody here.

�Kyle is growing like a weed. I miss him being around,� I said.

�Speaking of growing, how big are you now?� Angie asked me.

I looked scandalized. Mom caught on and scolded her.

�That is not appropriate dinnertime conversation, young lady.�

�I just wanted to know how tall ... you guys! That�s so bad,� Angie complained.

�I got measured this week. Did you want to know how round or long?� I asked.

�Please, tell us both,� Mom suggested.

�I�m six-four with a 32-inch waist and weigh 203 pounds,� I told them.

�I think Mom must have dated the milkman. You�re such a freak,� my brother teased me.

�Speaking of scandals, did you know Dad dropped me on my head when I was a baby?� I mentioned.

Dad gave me a look.

�If I�d known how he was going to turn out, I�d have dropped him a few more times,� Dad grumbled.

�See, he admits it. You need to be careful when he�s around Kyle,� I suggested.

�That�s nothing. Greg left Kyle at the park,� Angie told us.

�I went like 30 feet. He was never in any danger,� Greg complained. �What about when you tried to drown him in the tub?�

�I was teaching him to swim,� Angie shot back indignantly.

�It looks like we�re the only responsible ones, Mom,� I said.

�Not so fast, your mother got stopped for shoplifting when Greg was about Kyle�s age,� Dad said.

�It was actually pretty funny. I had one of those backpack carriers to haul him around in. I had a gift card for Macy�s and was shopping for baby clothes. As we were leaving the store, the alarm went off. The store�s security guard seemed to take his job seriously. He was getting ready to haul me off when we found Greg clutching a bunny. I must have bent down and he snatched it. They made me buy it because he had drooled all over it.�

�Don�t tell me that was Bop Bop?� I asked.

�Yep, that was the bunny you sacrificed to the baseball gods,� Dad said.

�I have to hear this one,� Angie said.

�David�s a die-hard Cubs fan. When he heard about the Billy Goat Curse, he asked Uncle John how he could lift it. Uncle John told him to get his favorite stuffed animal, and they would sacrifice it to the baseball gods. I came home to find Uncle John and David dancing around the grill with my bunny in flames,� Greg said.

�Remember Mom ruined the ceremony by turning the hose on us?� I said as I snorted.

�I was just trying to put out the fire,� Mom reasoned.

We needed to always remember the importance of spending time together. This evening was a great reminder of why I loved my family.

I DIDN�T GET TO MONA�S until about ten. I had availed myself of my brother�s professional services. My neck had tightened up from when they ripped my helmet off. I don�t know what all he did, but when he was done I felt almost human again. He had magic hands.

Mona was having her usual blowout. When I got there, everyone was feeling no pain, and the music was pumping throughout the house. A very drunk Pam greeted me.

�David!� she shouted, and then tried to have her way with me in the foyer.

Jim saw me and waved to say hi. I slipped Pam off me and onto Jim. That was when Cassidy and Wolf joined us.

�What�s he doing?� Cassidy asked.

�Taking one for the team,� I said.

�Oh. Come here and give me a kiss,� she ordered.

I looked at Wolf, and he gave me the thumbs up, so I kissed Cassidy. She was almost as bad as Pam. Jim finally figured out what I�d done, and I found Pam back in my arms. We worked our way to the kitchen where I found the cooler of Mountain Dew. I got one for each of them.

Mona found me.

�I need your help,� she told me.

She was the first sober person I�d seen. I left Pam with Cassidy to watch over her and went with Mona to the basement. I found what looked like a war zone. There were people drunk off their asses.

�What happened?� I asked.

�Tequila poppers,� she told me. She saw I was confused, so she explained. �In a shot glass, you mix tequila and lemon-lime soda. You cover it with your hand and pop it against the table to make it fizz. The fizz covers up the alcohol taste so you can slam it.�

I quickly went around the room to make sure no one was in danger. I found Tracy and she looked green. I helped her to the restroom and held her hair as she puked. Mike soon joined her. I decided he didn�t need me to hold his hair, so I left him to it.

Mona looked worried.

�My parents will be home around two. I need to get these people out of here.�

I stopped and thought for a moment. Was I willing to bail everyone out again? Not really. I also wasn�t willing to let them drive home drunk.

�You call Tom Dole. He has a big SUV that can haul a bunch of these people home. I�ll call Mike�s dad. I think they have a minivan.�

She didn�t look too certain.

�They�ll all get into trouble,� she said.

�It�s your call, but they�re not driving home in this condition.�

�Fine, be all responsible,� she complained.

I leaned down and gave her a kiss.

�If you act all responsible, I might give you a reward.�

She just shook her head and called Tom. I called Coach Herndon. He was my pitching coach for baseball.

Thirty minutes later I about had a heart attack: all the coaches showed up. Coach Hope took me aside.

�Did you help organize this?� he asked.

�No, sir. I didn�t get here until a little after ten. They were already like this when I got here. Mona asked me to help get everyone home.�

He seemed to relax some, knowing I hadn�t been the ringleader in this little adventure. I was curious how he�d found out, and he told me Tom Dole had called him. I was even more worried when my dad walked in with Tom. They came over to us, and Dad hugged me. I was a little less nervous.

�The police are at each end of the street, just waiting for people to leave the party driving drunk,� Tom told us.

�You want me to go talk to them?� I asked.

All three of them looked at me and waited for me to explain.

�When Brad had his party, I bailed everyone out. They worked with me to keep most of them from paying fines. At the Band Party, I helped the cops make sure no one drove while drunk. They know me, and it would keep you all out of it.�

Tom just shook his head.

�David, I appreciate the offer, but I�m not going to put a teenager in that position. I�ll go talk to them. If I need your help, I�ll call you,� Tom said with a small grin, and he left to talk to the police.

Our town was too small for the police not to know what was going on here. The coaches, Tom, and my dad were soon carting kids home. Coach Hope had Cassidy, Jim and Wolf helping Mona clean up. By about eleven-thirty, it was just Mona and me. We sat down in the family room on the couch, and she snuggled up to me.

�Thank you for tonight. What do you think�ll happen?� she asked.

�The worst case would be everyone gets suspended for a game, and we lose state. I�m pretty sure that�s not in the card,� I ventured.

�Why not?� Mona asked.

�Last year the police got involved, and there was a girl who looked like she�d been raped. A lot of the team was actually arrested, even though charges were later dropped. That was a much bigger deal than tonight. I think we�ll at least get some brownie points for getting help. My dad always tells me he�ll come to get me if I�m ever too drunk to drive. I�m sure most of the parents feel the same way.

�I�m not so na�ve as to believe nothing will happen, though. What? I don�t know.�

�You deserve a reward for helping me,� Mona said in a sultry voice.

I just smiled as she put her hand on Mr. Happy. She soon had him out and her hand around him. I just leaned back and let her drive. She gave me a very satisfying blowjob and then sent me home before her parents arrived.

WHEN I GOT HOME, THE lights were still on in our kitchen, so I went to the main house. I found Mom and Dad talking.

�Just the young man we were talking about,� Mom said.

�I�m glad you were listening when I told you about drinking and driving. Too many young people are killed by one bad decision. I�m sure some of the kids you helped tonight aren�t going to see it that way. I just want you to know we see you starting to grow up.�

�So, since I did good, would now be the time to ask for something?� I asked.

�There could be worse times,� Mom pondered.

�Well, this is actually Greg�s idea. He wants, and I agree, we should get a jet water board,� I said hopefully.

�Is that the thing you almost killed yourself on?� Dad asked.

�Well, that was more because there was a defect in the design. Devin tells me he thinks they have it fixed now. He�s even thinking about waiving the paperwork about you possibly dying on it.�

�I would sooner see you on a motorcycle,� Dad said.

Crud. Getting a motorcycle was NEVER happening, according to my Dad. Mom patted my hand.

�Nice try,� she said, and then they sent me to bed.

Chapter 22 � I Think I�ll Risk It

Sunday November 23

Coach Hope called me before I went to church. He wanted to talk to me, and my parents, before he made his final decision about what to do with the drinking issue from last night. We had agreed to go to Granny�s for a late breakfast after Mom and I came back from church. When we walked in, Granny spotted me. She made a big fuss about my chin and thought I needed a cinnamon roll to make it better.

�I see why you come here,� Mom chided me.

Before I could respond, the Hope family joined us. Brad had a satisfied smile on his face.

�Why�s he so happy?� I asked Cassidy.

�For once he isn�t the one in trouble.�

That just got an even bigger smile out of him. Granny came over when she saw we had guests.

�Granny, I�d like you to meet my football coach, Tony Hope. These two are Cassidy and Brad. I think this is their first time here,� I said, and Cassidy and Brad nodded.

�First-time guests, who are friends of David, earns you a cinnamon roll as a welcome,� she said.

She sent over a large plate with enough for everyone, and they were hot out of the oven. I admit I snagged a second one. Granny was a marketing genius. Giving out cinnamon rolls made you a customer for life.

Once we�d all ordered, Coach got to what he wanted to talk about.

�I�m torn about what to do about last night. Moose wants me to suspend everyone who was there. He has a zero-tolerance for alcohol rule for baseball.�

�Tony, we would never have called you if we thought you were going to go that far,� my dad said. �I thought it was more important to make sure the kids were safe.�

�I agree, but I need to do something. I thought about starting the JV team, but I�m afraid one of them might get hurt. It�s bad enough we�re so young. I don�t need freshmen lining up across from seniors. I�m looking for suggestions,� Coach told my Dad.

�Run them,� my mom said. �The little darlings are all hungover. Tell them they have to come to practice today, or not play. Then run them until they wish they never drank.�

I had a new respect for how evil my mother really was. I could tell this appealed to Coach Hope and Dad.

WE WERE LINED UP AND running sprints at one o�clock, and we had guys puking by one-o-five. This led to a chain reaction, as more and more guys joined them. I was gagging and having a hard time keeping my breakfast down. By one-fifteen, we had guys dry-heaving. The team only ran for thirty minutes, but I think that stopping was more about not killing a few of them.

�I�ll never drink tequila again,� Tim moaned, as he lay in the grass, trying to catch his breath.

�I think I might have broken a rib throwing up,� Bill complained, as he checked his side.

�My plan is to get some grease for lunch,� I teased them.

�I think I just threw up in my mouth. You�re dead to me,� Tim said.

�When I was in the UK, I had an actual pig�s head. When you bite into the eye, it squirts,� I told them with glee.

All the ones hungover looked a little green. I was shocked when none of them wanted to go to lunch with me. I even offered to buy. Yes, I was a really good teammate!

RANGE SPORTS HAD SCHEDULED a shoot for me for Thanksgiving weekend if we didn�t make the State Championship game. I called Devin to give him the bad news.

�I hear you won your game,� Devin said as he answered his phone.

�We did. I also got my face a little banged up. Let me send you a picture,� I told him as I sent him a text of a selfie I had taken a few minutes ago.

�How many stitches?�

�Eleven.�

�I guess it�s a good thing you won. You sure earned it.�

�I should be good to go by our shoot in December. I also wanted to let you know I�ve been learning to shoot guns for my movie. If you need me to shoot or display some guns, I think I might be able to do better than I did in the UK,� I offered.

�What are you shooting?�

�Both pistol and rifle.�

�I�ll make a note of that,� he said, and then changed the subject. �I hear you�re bringing a girl. Tell me about her.�

�I met her when I went to the University of Kentucky for football camp. She�s very smart and wants to become a lawyer.�

�Is she the one?� he asked.

I laughed.

�I don�t really know. Ask me in six or seven years. I think I�m a little young to be making lifetime commitments right now. You�re the one who�s looking for that. Plus, she isn�t ready yet, either, because she�s focused on getting her degree right now.�

�Sorry, I keep forgetting you�re so young. I think you broke some hearts when Sandy found out you were bringing someone. She and her friends had plans for you,� he teased me.

�I�ll bet they did. I�ll probably be safer this way.�

�Maybe.�

�Not to change the subject, but I am. Did you get the jet water board fixed?� I asked.

�We did. We�re launching the improved model at the first of the year.�

�I think I almost have my parents convinced to let me buy one.�

�I�ll bet you do. The last time your mom talked to me, I was told to never let you on the thing again.�

�Don�t worry about it,� I said confidently.

�Okay, if you get your mom to call me and tell me it�s okay, we�ll see about getting you one.�

�Perfect,� I said, full of hope.

Now all I had to do was convince Mom that Greg needed a jet water board.

Monday November 24

WITH PEGGY ON VACATION, when I got to school the Pam-and-Tracy team-teasing got up close and personal.

�Good morning, ladies.�

�Good morning, Handsome,� they said in unison.

That had to be planned. I got even more nervous when they got on both sides of me and took an arm each. I stopped them.

�No fair. I don�t stand a chance with both of you ganging up on me. All Tracy has to do is push a couple of my buttons, and I�m a babbling fool and will do anything she wants. You, Miss Pam ... grrr ... if you keep teasing me, something naughty is going to happen right here,� I told them.

They gave me their best innocent-schoolgirl look. I was so going to get into trouble with these two.

�Whatever are you talking about, �stupid boy�?� Pam asked, giving me a haughty look.

�Well done,� I told her. �Pam, I think you and I need to talk, without Trouble following you around.�

�Who, me?� Tracy asked.

�Yes, you,� I said.

�Fine. You two be good,� Tracy said, as she gave her hips a little extra wiggle.

Pam started laughing at me.

�What?� I complained.

�She has you wrapped around her little finger. What I can�t figure out is why you two aren�t dating.�

�What?!� I exclaimed.

�Why aren�t you and Tracy dating? From what she tells me, she loves you to death. You seem to like her ... A LOT, if only half of what she says is true about your chemistry. I just can�t figure out why not.�

I could see she was serious.

�Did Tracy tell you that we used to date?�

�I think she mentioned it.�

�Did she tell you she dumped me ... twice?�

�I didn�t know that. Was it bad?� she asked.

�I think you need to talk to her about it. I do love Tracy, but I doubt we�ll ever get back together.�

�Do you love Peggy?�

�What�s with all the questions about my relationships?� I asked.

�I�m just trying to see where I might fit in. I know we don�t know each other very well. I also know I�ve probably gone about getting your attention in the wrong way. You must think I�m a slut.�

�I like that you�re a little slutty. Don�t sell yourself short.�

�Would it surprise you to know you took my virginity?�

�I think I�d have to call bullshit on that one.�

She bit her bottom lip and looked like she was going to cry.

�Pam, did I really?� I asked, and she nodded her head. �Oh, baby, I�m so sorry.�

�Why? It was much better than I was led to believe.�

�Because ... if I�d known, we�d have never done it there, or in that way.�

�David, I chose who, when and where. What more can a girl ask for?� she asked.

The bell rang. I felt awful I had taken her virginity in public. I needed to talk to her.

�Are you free tonight?�

�Sure.�

�I have class. How about I pick you up at eight o�clock?�

She kissed my cheek and seemed to skip away.

PAIGE WAS WAITING FOR me in the training room.

�How are you doing?�

�I could be better. I have a headache right up from the bottom of my neck. It feels like I have something out of whack. If I could just get it to pop back into place, I think I�d be better.�

Paige had me sit in a chair, and ran her thumbs up each side of my vertebrae.

�I want you to slowly move your chin down like you�re going to touch your chest. You�ll feel your muscles stretch. I then want you to slowly swing your chin back and forth like you�re touching your shoulders.�

I swung my head to the right and then to the left when there was a loud pop. It felt like an electrical charge shot from the top of my spine out through my eyes. Paige held my head in place for a moment and then had me lift my head straight up.

�Now don�t move. I need to stabilize your neck.�

Paige went and got a neck brace and put it on me.

�Man, that feels a lot better. Where did you learn that?� I asked.

�Well ... to be honest, I probably shouldn�t have done that. Actually, I know I shouldn�t have. I just know it works for me. You might have an injury, and I very well may have made it worse,� she told me sheepishly.

�Let me guess. I get a half day off to go get my neck checked out?�

�Let me go get Becky and ask,� Paige said, and she scampered off.

Wolf was getting out of the whirlpool as he eased into the room.

�Did she just break your neck?� he asked with a smirk.

�I hope not. I actually feel much better. Don�t tell her, but I think she fixed it.�

Paige came back out and got Wolf on the table to give him a massage. I saw the blue goop and shuddered. Becky came out.

�So, your neck made a loud popping noise. Did you feel anything when it happened?�

�Maybe, but I feel great now.�

She just shook her head.

I GOT LUCKY: MOM HAD buyers who�d bailed on her. She took me to the hospital to see an orthopedist, Dr. Wang. He checked my neck out and ordered an x-ray. While I was waiting, my plastic surgeon saw me in the hall and pulled me into a room to check my chin. She thought it looked great.

When the x-rays were done, Dr. Wang asked us into his office.

�It looks like there�s some trauma to your C1 and C2 vertebrae,� he said, pointing to the x-ray. �I recommend you keep the neck brace on to stabilize the area. I�d also recommend you use a heating pad, on low, or a heat pack to help circulation. If you feel tense, I want you to get a massage every 4 to 6 hours.�

�Can he play football on Saturday?� Mom asked. �I don�t want to see him hurt, but he�ll want to play. If you think it would be better for him to sit out, tell me now, so I can tie him up in his room.�

�No, he should be fine. Just don�t let them pull your helmet off,� Dr. Wang said with a smile.

He gave me a couple of chemical heat packs and showed me how to get them to work. There was a little metal disc you clicked, and it caused a chemical reaction. The pack went from clear to white. The neat thing was they were reusable. All I had to do was boil them for ten or fifteen minutes, and they went back to clear and ready to use again. He had me put one on my neck, and then put the brace on. It did feel good.

I talked Mom into going across the street to the diner to have a fried-chicken lunch. I then got her to split a piece of pie with me. We had a pecan with an oatmeal crust and homemade vanilla ice cream with real vanilla bean chunks in it. Pecan isn�t my Mom�s favorite, but she let me pick. The pie came out hot, and the melted ice cream made our day. I had them pack me up a banana cream pie to take with me.

Mom took me back and explained what the doctor said to Paige and Becky. They took me to the office and got me hall passes for the next three days so I could come get a massage if I needed it.

I was in time for the second half of lunch. I sat down at the cheerleaders� table and unveiled the pie. They didn�t even bother to cut it. I got a scoop and took it over to Yuri. I swear his mom must not feed him, because I think he inhaled it!

AT FOOTBALL PRACTICE, Coach introduced us to the Mansfield Titans. They had somehow gotten into the championship game. They were one of those teams who seemed to just hang around, and hang around, and then a miracle would happen and they�d suddenly find themselves winners. They had been underdogs in every game they played.

�Mansfield is a dangerous team! They find ways to win. I expect us to be in for a real dogfight. Don�t let them fool you; they�ve had teams underestimate them all year. On paper, we should dominate them, but I�m telling you, there�s something about them that lulls you into a false sense of security.�

We watched the games they�d played in the playoffs. What became apparent was they played error-free ball, and they hustled and got every break. If a ball was on the ground, they fell on it. If you overthrew your receiver, they picked it off. On offense, they fought for every inch. Their running backs weren�t especially big, strong or fast. They just never gave up, and always fought for extra yardage. You had to �play to the whistle� on every down.

Where they really excelled was the kicking game. They had a kid who would consistently punt 40+ yards; then we watched as he kicked a forty-five yard field goal. Alan told us he had only three returns all year on kickoffs because he normally booted it through the end zone.

It was the hidden yardage of the special teams that could really make a difference in evenly matched teams. We were going to be at a serious disadvantage if we weren�t careful. The one bright spot was their kicker seemed to outkick his coverage, sometimes, on punts. Coach Stevens was tasked to find a way to help offset their advantage.

FOR DINNER, I HAD MADE a Crock-Pot of potato soup. I left some for Mom and Dad and took the rest to acting class. Everyone was there except Deb, who was upset the last time we had class. She didn�t seem to want to do what it took to be successful. It wasn�t like you graduated with a degree in acting and they were lined up to give you a job. You had to work to make things happen or get one hell of an agent, which wasn�t happening for a rookie.

�Where�s Deb?� I asked.

�She�s dropped this class,� Kate told us.

�I got my first modeling job,� Cheryl announced.

I was surprised that dropping a class was no big deal. I tried to keep up with the conversation.

�That�s great, what are you doing?� Terrance asked.

�They thought I�d be perfect playing a homeless person. It�s an ad campaign for some nonprofit.�

We all laughed at that. It was soon time for class. I was nervous about today because we were doing a love scene. At one point it said, �Stryker kissed her passionately.�

�David, I�m going to have Terrance and Cheryl run the scene first to give you some ideas,� Kate advised.

Terrance acting like a leading man was funny. He tried to look all manly and gaze deeply into Cheryl�s eyes. He grabbed her and kissed her. I will say Cheryl seemed to be getting into it. She ran her fingers through his kinky black hair.

When Kate called �cut,� they were both breathing hard. Terrance gave me a smirk that dared me to top his effort. I took off my neck brace and prepared to do the scene. The character of Stryker was supposed to be a fighter. He was brash and full of confidence.

Instead of facing Cheryl, I turned to the side and just glanced at her. I slowly smiled and turned as if I was noticing her for the first time. I did a little head motion to indicate I wanted her to come to me. Cheryl blushed and tentatively started towards me. I turned and put my hand so my fingers held the back of her neck and my thumb could caress her cheek. I looked her in the eyes and then pulled her to me. I tilted her head back and kissed her neck.

�Oh, shit,� Cheryl moaned.

I smirked at her, and then kissed her. Cheryl melted into my embrace.

�Cut,� Kate called.

I bounced back, smiling. Cheryl was giving me smoldering looks. Uh, oh!

�What worked or didn�t work with that scene?� Kate asked us.

�It wasn�t long enough,� Cheryl suggested.

�You�re such a hussy,� Terrance admonished her.

She just stuck her tongue out at him.

�The average love scene in a movie is short. They make it up in cuts to speed up the action. From Cheryl�s reaction, David gave a credible real-life performance. The question is, how would it play to an audience on film?�

�Would his hand be a distraction, or a plus, depending on camera angle?� Terrance ventured.

�Good. David, where was the camera for the scene?� Kate asked.

�I don�t know. I guess I should have thought about that,� I answered.

�Normally you�d have one behind you to capture Cheryl�s expressions; one behind her; and one just a little off center facing the two of you,� Kate said.

�If that was the case, then he was facing the wrong way to start the scene unless you wanted to see his back,� Cheryl said.

We spent the rest of the class talking about things like how to tilt your head, and not to lead with your tongue or devour her face. We then watched videos of some terrible on-screen kisses. When Kate pointed out what caused them to look fake, or just awkward, it was easy to see how to fix them. She then switched to scenes she felt worked.

Then Cheryl and I practiced kissing. What surprised me was Mr. Happy never made his presence known. The desire to be conscious of every detail was enough of a distraction to allow me to remain professional. It seemed to help Cheryl also. By the end of class, I felt I had learned something that would help in both my modeling and the movie.

I WAS AT PAM�S FRONT door right at eight o�clock. It�s a Midwestern thing; we never want to be late. They lived in one of the new subdivisions, and the house was very comparable to the one the Doles lived in. I rang the doorbell, and a stunning woman answered the door. I imagined Pam, twenty years older, but with a boob job.

�Come in. You must be David. I�m Lacy, Pam�s mother,� she said as she took hold of my wrist and pulled me into the house.

I was immediately having fantasies of a mother/daughter threesome. Then I almost passed out when the blood supply suddenly left the big head. In pranced a slightly older version of Pam in a bikini top and hip-hugger shorts. I must have been standing there with my mouth open because this goddess giggled.

�Cora, this is Pam�s boyfriend, David.�

Hey, what did she just say? I fought to snap out of my sexual fantasy haze. I noticed Lacy was now holding my hand. Cora came up and kissed my cheek, causing me to become dazed again. She grinned at my discomfort.

�Hi,� Cora said.

That was when Pam came out in an outfit similar to her sister�s. I made a decision to look into California real estate if this was how their women looked and dressed. She gave me a sly look and planted a searing kiss on me in front of her mom and sister. I gave up and turned control over to the little head as a reward since he�d had been good at my acting class. I think cupping Pam�s derri�re might have been a step too far.

�What the hell!� I heard a male voice say.

I looked up at what must be Pam�s dad. He was six-one and looked to be about 200 lbs. He was in board shorts and a Hawaiian print shirt. Her dad looked like he had come off the set of those �90s beach shows like Baywatch. The combination of his good looks and Lacy made gorgeous kids. Pam spun around in my arms and planted her butt right on my hard-on.

�Dad, this is David,� Pam said.

He smiled at me, letting me know he wasn�t mad and came up to shake my hand.

�Call me Cal,� he said with a firm grip.

�Nice to meet you, sir ... Cal,� I stumbled.

�It�s a school night, so why don�t you take David to the basement,� her dad suggested.

At this point, I was on autopilot as Pam grabbed my hand and led me to the basement. I walked downstairs and decided I wanted to be adopted. This was the ultimate Man Cave. It had a huge TV with six additional screens, three on each side. I could imagine watching seven games at once. There was a fully stocked wet bar and a poker table. They also had an area with a big sectional couch that looked perfect for making out.

Pam let go of my hand and turned on some music. She got me a Mountain Dew and had me sit on the couch. She sat across from me, and had a crooked smile on her face like she was up to no good.

�So, did you fantasize about taking my virginity all day?�

�All I could think of was if that was your first time, you�d kill me once you figured out what you were doing. I have to say, you scare me a little bit.�

�Why�s that?�

�I don�t think I�m ready for you. All I can think of is how hard I�d fall. I�m not sure I�m ready for the kind of relationship I�d want with you.�

�What if I told you I was willing to wait? I think you might be worth it.�

I groaned. She didn�t even know me that well, and she was telling me what I wanted to hear. I wondered if she was doing just that: just telling me what I wanted to hear, not what she meant.

�Just so I�m clear: you�d be happy with a friends-with-benefits type of arrangement?� I asked

�If there�s room for more at some point down the road,� she said, letting me know she was looking for a relationship. �For now, I�d like to get to know you better, and see what happens.�

I wasn�t sure what to think. Pam was sexy, but was I ready for her? Sexy as hell won, without even a fight. I got up, scooped Pam out of her chair, and laid her back on the couch. We were making out when I felt like I was being watched. I broke our kiss to see Cora smiling at us. I knew I wasn�t ready for both of them at once. Pam gave her sister a questioning look.

�Dad sent me down to make sure you two had your clothes on.�

She was enjoying this too much. I jumped up, grabbed her, tossed her on the couch with her sister, and then pounced on them. She squealed.

�Your dad didn�t say anything about you losing your clothes!� I teased.

She stuck her tongue out at me. Pam and I decided she needed to be tickled. Cora finally admitted defeat. Her shrieks caused Cal to come downstairs to see if I was ravishing his daughters. He went over to the huge TV and put on Monday Night Football. It looked like our fun was over. Lacy came downstairs with popcorn, and I soon found myself watching the game with the family. The Ravens were playing the Saints.

I was happy to see no one was interested in the game. Cora was home from college. She was a freshman and had rushed a sorority. She was telling us about all the fun she was having with her new sisters. Pam bragged on me for my modeling and landing a movie role. That seemed to be a big deal. Some of the kids that went to their old school were making a living doing TV and movies. She then told her sister about being a cheerleader.

I stayed a couple of hours and when it was time to go, Pam walked me out.

�When can we go out again?� she asked.

�How about Saturday night? Of course, by then you might not want to have anything to do with me.�

�Why�s that?�

�If we lose, it might not be safe to be seen with me in public. The town might want to lynch me.�

�I think I�ll risk it,� Pam said, and then closed the door.

Chapter 23 � The Storm

Tuesday November 25

When I woke up it was thirty degrees outside. I almost went to the health club to run, but I forced myself to go out into the cold and pound the pavement. Once I got going, it felt good, but the first serious taste of winter was in the air. I could see the clouds starting to roll in. It seemed like Thanksgiving week always had a bad storm. I was hoping today wasn�t going to be one of those days.

I shortened my run and came home. When I�d showered, I went down to breakfast and was surprised to see Angie there without Greg and Kyle. I could see she was waiting to talk to me, so I acted like it was normal for her to be there and ignored her.

�Is it supposed to snow today?� I asked.

�I think I heard we were going to get a couple of inches,� Dad told me.

�Well, get ready, it�s cold out there. Grits sound good this morning. Anyone want some?� I asked.

�Aren�t you going to say good morning to me?� Angie complained.

I went over and kissed her cheek.

�Did you finally figure out what a horrible mistake you made marrying my brother, and moved back in?� I asked.

�David Allen Dawson, you watch your mouth,� my mother chided me.

�Yes, ma�am, but she didn�t answer the question.�

�No, I still love him. I need to ask you a favor.�

�Ask away, sister-in-law of mine.�

�I want to bring Mac on vacation with us. There�re some family issues, and I think Kyle would do better on the trip with her there.�

�What kind of issues?� Mom asked.

�Her mommy and daddy are separating. Mac is spending most of her time with us while they work it out.�

�Mom has access to my account. Just have her order another ticket. Speaking of which, did Grandma Dawson decide if she wanted to go?� I asked.

�No, she�s going to Florida and staying with one of her friends,� Dad filled me in. �I think she likes the idea of being warm.�

I got my grits off the stove and added some shredded cheese and butter. I�d also made myself a cup of tea. It was something I really enjoyed during my trip to the UK. While I was doing that, Dad went and took his shower. I waited until he left to turn to the two women at the table.

�Okay, what�s really going on?� I asked.

�I really did want to take Mac to Utah with us,� Angie said.

�Come on. You knew that wasn�t an issue requiring you to drive over here. All you had to do was ask Mom, and she�d have approved it,� I said. �Plus, if you thought Kyle would care, we would have done it for sure. So why are you really here?�

�We wanted to talk to you about Tami,� Mom said.

I felt my chest tighten. I was surprised when I felt my allergies flare up. The emotions were still raw, and they came flooding back, unbidden. I had put our lives together on hold because of the purgatory we�d agreed to. I�d worked hard not to think of her constantly. That one sentence made me want to curl up in a little ball and hide from the world.

�Wow,� Angie said as she leaned over and wiped a tear from my cheek. �I had no idea how much she means to you.�

�David, she�s met a guy named Simon. She ...� Mom started.

I just waved my hands and got up.

�Please. Not right now,� I said as I got up. �I need to focus on football.�

I left the kitchen to go to my apartment. I know it sounded lame, but I couldn�t deal with this.

When I walked outside, it had started to snow. I had a feeling we were in for a big storm. The real danger with a storm this time of year was if it warmed up a little and then the temperature plummeted we could be looking at an ice storm. We were a little too far south to really handle an ice storm. The last one we had, we were shut down for days.

PAM AND TRACY WERE waiting for me at the front door of the school. Tracy looked pleased with herself.

�Ladies,� I greeted them.

�David,� they said in unison and kissed me on each cheek.

They led me inside to get out of the weather. I needed to talk to Pam and get to the bottom of the �boyfriend� comment.

�Can we talk?�

Tracy got the hint and left us alone.

�Why do your mom and sister think I�m your boyfriend?� I asked.

�Sorry about that. I�ve been using you as cover to keep my mom and sister off my back,� she said.

She could tell I wasn�t impressed with her answer. She closed her eyes and then sighed.

�Look, my dad took the job here in August with no notice. I left all my friends and my boyfriend in Southern Cal. My sister was a senior last year, and she was very popular, and I was popular because of her.

�When I got here, I missed my friends, especially my boyfriend. It turns out he didn�t miss me at all. I heard he was dating my best friend the week after I left.�

�I�m sorry to hear that. Sounds like you might be better off without him.�

�You know, you can be a real jerk sometimes,� she huffed.

I thought about what I�d said, and felt bad. I had no idea what kind of guy he was, or what their relationship had been. I had no place passing judgment.

�Pam, I�m sorry ...� I started.

�I don�t need your pity!� she said with a vehemence that surprised me.

I just raised my hands in surrender.

�Sorry. I guess I�m a little touchy about the subject,� she continued. �He and I grew up together, were next-door neighbors. I was surprised when he told me he had feelings for me. I just never thought of him that way. He was always the quiet one of the group, but if you got him started, look out. He had a killer dry sense of humor. To be honest, the first time he asked me out, I thought he was joking.

�Leaving him was the hardest thing I�ve ever had to do. When we finally started dating, I just knew. He was a special guy. When I told him we were moving, he got mad. He said some very hurtful stuff. I think I cried the whole trip when we moved,� she shared.

I could tell it was still eating her up. In many ways, I could relate to her.

�So, why did you tell your family we�re dating?�

�I had to tell them something. They couldn�t understand why I hadn�t found a guy yet. My sister seems to have a new one every time I see her. Don�t get me wrong, I don�t think my sister�s a bad girl, she just likes to date. She�s also very picky. She couldn�t understand why I was dating my ex, to begin with. He wasn�t popular, or cool. He wasn�t really very good looking, while I went to beauty pageants when I was younger. She and my mom were happy he was out of the picture. They thought I should be going out with an empty-headed Ken doll.�

I started laughing.

�So, what better cover than to be dating the resident quarterback?� I teased her.

�It doesn�t hurt that you�re cute,� she said as her eyes dropped to her shoes.

�Okay, I think I understand that part. Tell me about the hotel,� I said.

It was her turn to laugh.

�I was horny, and you were in no position to turn me down. I just figured you wouldn�t mind,� she confessed. �I think I�m a little bit like my sister, in that I�m picky. No one else here really interests me.�

�What about Bill Callaway?� I asked.

I had heard him mention her. I thought he was interested.

�He�s cute. Bill�s also a senior and going to USC next year. I just got over Dan, so I don�t need to do it again anytime soon.�

I could relate. It was one of the major problems with Peggy and me. The more I talked to Pam, the more I felt we were kindred spirits.

�Can I try to scare you off before you get in deeper with me?� I asked with a smirk.

�David, Tracy�s my best friend, and she talks about you a lot. I think I know you pretty well for never really spending time with you.�

I couldn�t disagree that Tracy knew me. She would have warned Pam about all my quirks and issues. I decided just to see where this went. I waggled my eyebrows.

�I guess I have one more question,� I said, making her nervous. �Do you mind sharing me?�

�What?!�

�Tracy and I spend time together. Is that going to be a problem?� I asked, being more serious.

I was worried Tracy might flip out or they might get weird since they were friends.

�I think I can share. I seem to remember you were occupied the last time we got together.�

�Ask Tracy, she might invite you over to my place tonight,� I suggested.

I was imagining the two of them ... grrrr!

She smacked my arm.

�You�re so bad,� she said.

At least she was smiling. The bell rang and I hurried off to class.

COACH DIAMOND SENT me to the training room. Doc Hasting was there, with all the trainers, looking at my chart. I was surprised when Coach Hope was also waiting for me. When I walked in, the conversation stopped, and everyone turned to stare at me.

�Great, I hope you�re not talking about benching me for the game,� I said.

�As a matter of fact, we were deciding just that,� Doc Hasting told me. �I talked to your doctor. I was just telling Tony you should be okay by Saturday. I do want you to refrain from practicing for the next few days.�

That was good news. The group broke up, and Paige gave me a massage.

THE STORM SEEMED TO park itself to the West of us and dumped a lot of snow. By noon, we were getting a steady drizzle, and it was predicted the temperatures would be dropping. They decided to let us out of school at noon. There was a good chance there wouldn�t be school tomorrow if the suspected ice storm set in.

I called Dad to let him know we were letting out early, and he told me to go get salt for the driveway and sidewalks. He also wanted me to go get the five-gallon gas cans filled up. We had a house generator in the basement. It was a holdover from when we bought the home. Each fall Dad would service it and make sure it was working. The only thing we didn�t do was keep the extra gas on hand. We had four five-gallon cans. If there was a storm coming and we thought we would lose power from it, we would get gas. The four cans were enough to keep us going for a couple of days. If the storm didn�t take the power out, we would just put it in the cars.

I went home, got the cans, and headed to Farm and Fleet to get salt. They had 25-pound bags. I got three of them, figuring it would be enough for the winter. I then went to the gas station, filled up the Jeep and then the four cans. When I got home, Tracy�s car and another one I didn�t recognize were parked in front of the house.

I opened the garage door and put the gas and salt away. I parked in the garage. I could always pull out when Mom and Dad got home. I went to my apartment to find Tracy, Pam, Mona, Kim and Sammie getting lunch together. It looked like Kim had gone to her aunt and uncle�s restaurant and gotten fried chicken with all the fixings.

Tracy saw me and pulled me into my room.

�How come everyone�s here? I don�t remember you telling me about this,� I said.

�It was a last-minute thing. Well, that�s not completely true. We were planning to have a girls� afternoon together over Thanksgiving weekend. When we got let out of school early, we decided to do it early.�

�Okay, that explains the girls getting together. What it doesn�t explain is why my place?� I asked.

�Two reasons. The first is you have the perfect place.�

�Which I�m not really excited about a bunch of people being in,� I complained.

�I know, but let me finish,� she said. I nodded. �We all talked, and we wanted you to be the male model.�

I had no idea what she was talking about.

�I guess I should tell you why we�re getting together.�

�That might help,� I snapped back.

Tracy kissed me to calm me down.

�We�re having a lingerie party.�

�A what?� I asked a little loudly.

�A lingerie party. I found a girl who goes to State that sells lingerie. She�ll be here in a little bit,� she said, as if it was no big deal.

�I guess I don�t understand. Why me?�

�David, don�t make me spell this out for you,� Tracy said, and saw she was going to have to do just that, and sighed. �There�s not another guy we like and trust enough to have here. You�re going to see ALL the cheerleaders in sexy underwear. Does that help you understand?�

�Ah yes, it does,� I agreed, and then something worked its way to the front of my mind.

�What did you mean when you said you needed a male model?�

�They have a men�s line also. We might want to have you try on some things,� she said, looking at her shoes.

�I�m not going to have to wear assless chaps, am I?� I asked, suddenly worried.

�You have a cute butt. You have nothing to be ashamed of,� Tracy said with a hint of a grin.

�I guess I�ve modeled in less,� I admitted.

�That�s the spirit. Oh, and something else: we�ll be drinking to help the girls relax,� she announced.

�Tracy, you know I don�t want drinking in my place.�

�But you do want to see girls in itty bitty thongs,� she shot back.

�I hear you, but, it�s my place, my rules.�

I had a bad feeling I�d made a mistake. I wasn�t worried about school tomorrow. If we got the ice, like I thought we would, there was no way we�d have to go. I just would need to keep an eye on everything and make sure the girls didn�t get out of control. I mentally kicked myself. I knew better. There was no way I was going to control these girls.

I went back out and had just hung up my coat when there was a knock at my door. I opened it to find Emma, Piper, Faith and Kylie. Reese and Carol, the last two varsity cheerleaders, were coming up the walk with a college girl I didn�t know pulling two big rolling suitcases. Reese had driven her van and picked up the freshmen.

�Reese, could you park your van on the street? Mom and Dad need to be able to get their cars into the garage.�

�No problem,� she said, and she went to repark her van.

�David,� I said to introduce myself.

�Uma. Thank you for hosting the party. As the host, you get a special gift based on how much the girls buy,� she told me as she shook my hand.

I somehow ended up carrying her suitcases upstairs.

When I got upstairs, I saw Tracy must have gotten extra chairs out of the garage with a couple of folding tables. Pam came up to me and looked a little nervous.

�You�re okay with this?� she asked.

�It�s fine. I just don�t want to turn this into teen central. Mom and Dad have been pretty cool about letting me use the apartment. I don�t want to lose the privilege by throwing any parties.�

�So, you�d have a problem if we were drinking a little?� she asked.

I looked around and the girls had what looked to be cranberry, orange or grapefruit juice. I spotted a big bottle of vodka. Tracy saw my mood change and quickly ushered Pam and me into my bedroom.

�I think I better tell the big guy what�s going on,� she started, and rubbed my chest to calm me down. �We thought a little liquid courage was in order for some of the girls.�

Did I hear that right? She had let them drink when I said �no�?

�What part of �no drinking� didn�t you understand?� I asked.

�Sorry, we won�t have anymore. Tracy didn�t know I made the drinks,� Pam confessed.

I went out, got the bottle of vodka, and put it in my closet.

�David, I�m sorry I didn�t tell Pam in time,� Tracy said. �I went and got the chairs, and came back and they were drinking.�

I had to take her word for it, or get mad and kick everyone out. Then Pam tried to lighten the mood.

�Don�t worry, we have some assless chaps for you,� Pam said with a huge smile.

No effing way was I going to wear that. I guess my look was hilarious because they were laughing so hard I thought they were going to pee their pants. I just glared when I realized Tracy put her up to telling me that. I went back out to get some chicken. I decided I might need some liquid courage and made myself a drink. Of course, drinking alcohol a couple days before the state championship game was never happening.

When we had finished eating, we cleaned up. I put all the trash into a big bag and hauled it to the garbage bin. I noticed it was starting to get icy, so I went to the garage, got out a fertilizer spreader, and put salt in it. For now, I was just worried about the driveway and the path between the house and the garage. I took care of that and headed back upstairs.

When I got there, I found the girls had gone to my bedroom. The girls were all in silk robes.

�It�s starting to freeze. If it gets any worse, you might get stuck here,� I advised.

Okay, my dad dropped me on my head.

�Just ignore me,� I said.

They thought I was funny. Then Tracy decided to take control of the day�s events.

�David, you�re overdressed,� she ordered me as she handed me a bag.

I figured I�d made enough dumb comments. I went into the bathroom, stripped and put on the red silk boxers Tracy had given me. I looked in the mirror, and they looked good. When I came back out there were some inappropriate comments. They had me sit between Piper and Sammie Piper and Sammie were single, so I could see Tracy�s hand in this. I suspected she still wanted me to sleep with Piper. I also thought Sammie must have told her she was interested. My only concern was Jeff. They had taken each other�s virginity only a couple of weeks ago, according to Alan. I felt it was way too soon to go there, if ever.

�Pam has volunteered to be our first model. We decided to let David join in because we may need a male perspective. What you need to know is that David will never tell anyone what happens today, so we can treat this as a normal girls� party,� Tracy told them.

I think I�d been missing something. I could volunteer to go to a girls� party! I bit my tongue. I didn�t want Tracy kicking me out.

�To start our party off, I�m going to turn it over to Uma,� Tracy finished.

�Before we begin with the first ensemble, I want to show you the different types of outfits.�

The first type she showed us was a chemise made of charmeuse (pronounced sh�r-ms), a loosely fitted silk-finished satin, which draped down to the hips. Pam stood and let her robe fall to the floor. Yes, I liked it a lot.

�Next is the corset,� Uma announced. �Since the 16th century, corsets have been gracing and enhancing the curvature of the body. It�s a tight piece of lingerie that reduces the waist, usually with lace in the back or front to exaggerate the bust or the hips.�

I about swallowed my tongue when Tracy stood up and displayed a black version. Tracy never needed anything like this, but dang, she looked sexy.

Up next was Miss Mona, who had on a garter belt.

�These are used to keep up stockings or socks and to magically make women look even sexier. In the 1930�s women used it to store small items, like you would a purse, and it has, of course, become a western marriage staple for the bride,� Uma said.

�This is a bustier,� she said, with Sammie as her model. �Basically, a super long and tight bra, the bustier is fitted from the cup area all the way down to the waist.�

Kim dropped her robe, and I smiled to see her in a teddy.

�The teddy combines the style of a bustier and adds panties. Think of it as an extremely sexy one-piece bathing suit.�

Carol strutted to where everyone could see.

�The babydoll is basically a short nightgown. The babydoll has tight-fitting cups with loose-fitting fabric that falls either at the belly button or hips.�

I was surprised when Piper stood up. She gave me a smoldering look and then dropped her robe.

�The first bodystocking recorded to be worn was in the late 1800s. It�s a tightly fitted hosiery that covers the whole body. Designs and patterns can vary from simple large holes to intricate patterns,� Uma said.

All I knew was she no longer had any secrets. The material molded to her body in the best possible ways.

When Uma was done showing them the different types, the girls all began to talk at once.

BEFORE WE WENT TO THE next round, Tracy suggested we all take a break. The wind was picking up, and we looked outside and could see it was hailing. This was turning into a nasty storm. I called Mom and Dad to warn them. Mom was at the country club with Dad, and they were talking about spending the night there. There had already been several ice-related accidents. The local officials had warned people to stay where they were if they could. I was ordered not to leave my apartment.

I got off the phone and gathered the girls around.

�It�s bad out there right now. You might want to call your parents and let them know where you are. You might end up having to spend the night,� I warned them. �I�m going to make sure the generator�s ready to go. I�m also going to raid the basement and get a couple cases of bottled water and sodas.�

Tracy was left in charge of the girls to make sure they called home. I didn�t want anyone�s parents getting mad at me for kidnapping their daughter. Pam put her clothes on and went with me. When we went out, the salt was doing its job. It was currently hailing mixed with rain. I could see a film of ice on the windshields of the cars on the street.

We went into the kitchen, and I got grocery bags for Pam.

�Get what you think we�ll need. There are some pizzas in the chest freezer. We could also make a salad,� I suggested.

I left her to figure out what we�d be eating and went and checked on the generator. I made sure it wasn�t connected to the house and turned it on. It started right up. The gas gauge showed half full, so I went and got gas and a funnel from the garage and filled it up.

By the time I was done, Pam was ready to go back. I helped her carry the food, and then went and got two cases of water, a case of Diet Coke, and a case of Mountain Dew, and took it all upstairs and put it in my fridge.

Tracy told us everyone was ready for the next phase of the afternoon.

PAM HANDED EVERYONE a little bag with their name on it. I even got one.

�Tracy and I got you each something,� Pam told them, and they opened their bags.

It was a bra and panty set for the girls. My bag had what looked like something a male stripper would wear. I was kicked out so they could try them on.

Tracy came out in a black set that had a lot of frilly lace.

�How come you haven�t changed?� she asked.

�You really want me to wear this?� I asked, pulling the underwear out of the bag.

�Duh, �stupid boy.� We need a male model.�

I just changed in the living room. Tracy seemed to appreciate the floorshow. She went to the door and stuck her head in.

�Ladies,� she announced to get their attention and then opened the door.

When you�re used to boxers, having something that tight and half your butt hanging out isn�t comfortable. It was just about the furthest thing from sexy, as far as I was concerned. From the girls� reaction, I was wrong.

I made a few model-type poses and used the opportunity to see all the cheerleaders in sexy underwear. Mr. Happy convinced me that the freshmen were grown up enough, in his opinion. Tracy saw my interest begin to swell and ushered me out of the room.

THAT WAS WHEN THE POWER went off. There were a few seconds of delay, and then the generator kicked on. Pam came out in shorts and a t-shirt, and Tracy went back into my bedroom with the girls. Pam went and looked out the window. Uma decided this was a good time for her to pack up and leave.

�It looks like the whole street has lost power. I think ...� Pam was interrupted by a loud popping noise and a crash.

I hurried up and got dressed. I put on my coat and boots to go down the stairs. Tracy appeared in jeans and a sweatshirt so she could go with me. What we found was your worst nightmare, as far as an ice storm goes. Everything was covered in what looked like an inch of ice. My salt had failed at some point. It was now starting to snow, I could feel the wind had picked up more, and it felt colder.

In the backyard, our huge oak tree had lost a big limb, and it was lying across the alley.

If the power was off, tonight could become dangerous for people. I went digging through boxes in the garage. I had bought chains for the jeep on a lark. Dad had given me shit at the time for wasting my money. Tracy helped me put them on. When we got back upstairs, the girls were nervous.

�It seems power�s off all over town. Mom says the house is getting cold,� Pam told me.

�Okay, let�s get organized. I want some of you to get my place back in order. Hide your undies. I want another group to spread salt. Finally, we need to get the house ready for your families. I�ll take Tracy to the grocery store, and we can make a couple of Crock-Pots full of chili and the like. Then I�ll go pick up each of your families, or take you home. Emma, can you get everyone�s address so I can put it in my GPS?� I asked.

�If you want, I can map out who�s close to each other while you take Tracy to the store,� she suggested.

Tracy and I got in the Jeep. I took her home first so we could pick up her mom, Mary. She�d know how to cook for a lot of people and would help us get what she needed. I took them to the grocery store and gave them my debit card. I was confident Tracy still knew how to spend my money.

I parked well away from everyone. It was like bumper cars in the parking lot, and I didn�t want to get my Jeep scratched up. Mary and Tracy came out of the store with a full cart.

�They had several rotisserie chickens. I figured we could do a lot with that,� Mary told me.

I agreed and took them back to the house. I then went and got Mom and Dad. I knew they�d want to be at the house if I had so many people over. We swung by and picked up Tom from work. We then stopped and got Mrs. A, Beth�s mom. She had her huge coffee pot and several gallons of apple cider. I liked the way she thought.

My next trip was to go get Greg, Kyle and Angie. Mac and her mom joined us, so I had to make two trips. From there it was driving all over town, getting people or taking girls home. I found the people that did have generators had full houses. People looked out for each other. When our house filled up, Mom came out and told me the church had a generator, and they were open to anyone who needed help.

I ended up driving several of the football players and their families to my church. The reverend sent Dad with me to help get some of the older members and bring them in. Many of them were getting ready for Thanksgiving and insisted on giving me pies or homemade goodies. Every so often I�d shoot home and drop off the goodies. Tracy or Pam would meet me and haul it in.

When my church filled up, I was told the Catholic church was looking for some help. I ended up driving well into the night. They had a couple of people with chains on their cars, helping out. I was beat, so one of the priests asked to borrow my Jeep and took me home. When I finally came in, Dad was waiting for me and gave me a big hug. Mom made me a chicken sandwich on homemade bread. There were people sleeping everywhere.

�Any idea when the power will be back on?� I asked.

�It may be a couple of days,� Dad told me. �How bad is it?�

�It�s a mess. They haven�t started working on the streets, because it hasn�t slowed down. Outside of town the snow�s drifting. Did you see the tree out back?� I asked.

�Yeah, I think this is just the beginning. They�re talking about high winds come morning,� Mom told me.

Mrs. A came wandering into the kitchen and she gave me a hug. She pulled my mom and dad to bed. They�d been waiting on me. I went to my apartment. Tracy and Pam had me get in between them. I wish I had time to savor it, but I just fell asleep.

AT ABOUT FIVE IN THE morning the priest called me to return my Jeep. I got up and met him in my driveway, and then gave him a ride back to the church. He thanked me for the help and loan of the Jeep. I noticed he�d filled it up for me. That was more than I could say about my brother when he borrowed my car. The priest looked really tired, but he kept making me out as some kind of hero. I just shook my head and went home. I put the Jeep in the garage and went back to bed.

Chapter 24 � Thanksgiving

Wednesday November 26

As I rolled over, the clock said it was ten, and I was alone. I heard movement in my bathroom, and then Tracy came out and gave me a weak smile. There will always be something between us.

�Tracy ...� I started, but she shut me up with a kiss.

I pushed her away and smiled at her. Something wasn�t quite right. We�d been friends. No, that wasn�t right, we were more than friends. So, it was easy for me to detect her moods, and I could tell something was bothering her.

�What�s wrong?� I asked.

She curled up next to me.

�Just hold me,� she said.

I wrapped my arms around her; I smelled her hair and found she�d used my mint shampoo. I could tell she needed just that, me holding her, so I drifted off, back to sleep.

I WOKE UP TO FIND TRACY gone. I went out to my living room to find Jim, Wolf and Cassidy were playing my new video game, Far Cry 4, which I hadn�t played yet. I had a momentary Kyle moment and wanted to yell �Mine!� but I quickly got over it.

I went to the house to get breakfast. I was happy to see it had stopped snowing after leaving almost half a foot on the ground. I about killed myself sliding on the sheet of ice underneath. I carefully traversed the short distance and went in to find my house overrun with people. There was a platter of bacon and scrambled eggs, so I put a couple of pieces of bread into the toaster and then made a quick sandwich. Dad found Greg and me and ordered us to go out and shovel the driveway and sidewalks, and then salt them. It�s funny how child labor works.

Greg was being a wuss and whining about how cold it was, while I simply enjoyed our time together. It felt like we were brothers again. I missed him being around�until he dumped snow down my back. I really felt bad for Angie; she was going to have to raise Kyle alone. Poor Greg had no idea that at six-four and a little over two hundred pounds, I might be stronger than him since I�d worked out like a madman for nearly a year. I picked up the dork and dumped him into a snowdrift.

Why is it that parents always see you do something like that?

�David Allen Dawson!� Mom yelled at me.

�He started it,� I complained.

�I don�t care who started it. Now help your brother out of the snow before Greg freezes to death,� she ordered me.

The little shit was playing possum and pulled me in with him. We wrestled until I pinned him. Oh, how the tables had turned. I was dancing in the driveway when a snowball hit me in the head. It was Angie defending her wimpy husband. She shrieked when I chased her back into the house.

Mom sent me to my apartment to take a shower and warm up. When I came back down, she had hot chocolate waiting for me. I gave her a hug and a kiss on the top of her head.

When the power came back on, Dad used my Jeep to take some of the dads home to get bigger vehicles to help the other people home. By two that afternoon, we had everyone out of the house but family. Well, Mac and her mommy, Joyce, were considered family.

I WAS ROLLING AROUND on the floor, letting babies crawl all over me when Mom found me. She had a big grin on her face.

�As much as I hate to break this up, you�ve got to get ready for your date,� she told me.

I looked at her curiously. I hadn�t planned a date for tonight. Kyle tried to sit between my legs ... and missed. I sucked in my breath.

�Man down,� Greg teased.

I thought I might have just lost my left nut. Greg and Angie got the babies before I hurt one of them from my thrashing around on the floor. What is it about seeing a guy getting hit in the nut-sack that�s so funny? Angie got a glint in her eye.

�Do you want me to kiss your boo-boo to make it better?�

I just glared at her. Mom got me up.

�Now go get ready,� she ordered.

�Hang on! Who am I having a date with?� I asked.

�Beth,� Mom told me.

That brought a happy smile to my face. It was the annual Dawson/Anderson date night. Since Greg had failed so miserably in bringing our families together, it had fallen to me to take Beth out last year. I really missed my friend. I had a spring in my step as I headed to my room to shower and change.

When I got to my room, apparently either Angie or Mom had laid out clothes for me. I suspected Angie because she had put out my new stripper underwear. I decided it would be fun to wear it if the evening went that far. Angie had also put out a nice pair of slacks, a fitted sweater, and a sports jacket.

When I got dressed, I looked at myself in the mirror and got a little nervous. The underwear lifted and centered my package, which gave me a noticeable bulge. I almost changed, but Angie and Joyce came bounding up the steps. Angie was all business.

�Turn around so we can see,� she ordered.

Joyce blushed and couldn�t seem to quit looking at me below the waist.

�There�s no way I�m wearing this,� I told Angie.

�Brother-in-law of mine, trust me on this. Beth�ll love it,� Angie told me.

Joyce finally looked me in the eyes and nodded her agreement. The girls led me out of the apartment before I could change. Greg and Dad had a different opinion when I walked in.

�Dude, seriously!� Greg offered.

�Leave him alone. I dressed him,� Angie defended me.

�David, ahhh,� Dad mumbled.

�Don�t listen to them,� Angie assured me. �Beth thank you for wearing that.�

Mom came out and stopped to look me up and down. She just shrugged and gave me the information on the reservations. We were going to a romantic Italian restaurant.

MOM LENT ME HER CAR. The Jeep was not the greatest vehicle for a girl to get into and out of in high heels; that was the excuse Mom gave. I was fine because Mom had a boat. She used a Cadillac for her real estate business.

I�ll give the county credit: they had the roads cleared, and we even had a crew out to take care of our downed tree limb. The previous county government had been run out because they weren�t focused on core services. Our former sheriff, who thought we needed a helicopter to fight drugs and found two marijuana fields over the last year, was a prime example.

When I arrived at Beth�s, I went to the door, and Mr. Anderson invited me in. I could hear muffled giggles from upstairs.

�Has it been like this all day?� I asked.

He just rolled his eyes, being smart enough not to voice his opinion on the matter. Mrs. A hustled downstairs with her camera, which made me feel like I was waiting for my prom date. I was anxious to see Beth since I hadn�t seen her since Homecoming.

The wait was worth it. She was in a floor-length gown. The top half had a cream-colored base, which matched her skin tones. There was ruby-red beading in a sophisticated floral pattern. The bottom half was a deep, rich red color. She coordinated with matching heels. Beth�s hair had been pulled up so it showed off her neck, and her makeup was just enough for evening wear. I gave myself a mental chuckle when I realized I knew the difference in makeup. In short, she was gorgeous.

She lit up when she saw the look on my face. I smiled as she bit her bottom lip, trying to walk elegantly down the stairs. She reached the bottom, gave me a sexy look, and did a little pirouette so I�d get the full effect. I swept her into my arms, forgetting her parents were watching and kissed her. At that moment, I knew Beth could be the one. Besides Tami, no one knew me better or cared more for me.

�I love you,� I said as we finally stopped kissing.

I don�t know who was more shocked, Beth or her parents. She kissed me back with more passion. I understood that if we didn�t leave soon, I was going to be doing unspeakable acts in front of her parents. When Beth finally let go, she had tears in her eyes.

�Crap, now I have to go fix my makeup,� she said, and she and her mom hurried back upstairs.

�Do we need to have a talk?� Mr. Anderson asked when we were alone.

�Honestly, if we were finishing up college, I�d ask her to marry me,� I confided in him. �I think I�ve always loved her. I also know we�re a long way from that day, and I hope you know that my intentions are only honorable towards your daughter. You should be proud of the woman she�s becoming.�

I�d just shocked him twice in one night. Our parents were very close, especially our moms. If I�d been twenty-one, I would have fulfilled their dreams. The object of my affection came back down, and we took some pictures. I looked at the time and saw we needed to get going to make our reservation. I took Beth�s hand and led her to the car.

I hadn�t been to this restaurant before. Mom and Dad had gone there on a �date night,� and loved it. I could see why when we were seated. It was a small, intimate setting. Everyone in the place was nicely dressed and seemed to be on a date. I was glad it wasn�t a lot of older people.

They had a nice menu featuring Southern Italian cuisine. I ordered a baked codfish with bay leaves and fennel, in a fresh uncooked tomato sauce. Beth tried ciambotta, a vegetable stew made with eggplant. Once we ordered, Beth and I caught up.

�I�m gone a few months and you surprise me with �I love you.� What�s going on?� Beth asked.

�I�m sorry if you didn�t want to hear me say that, but when I saw you I just knew it was the truth.�

�It�s not that I don�t want to hear it, I do. I love you, too. It just seemed a little sudden,� Beth said, and then scooted next to me. �It�s me, tell what�s going on.�

I had no idea how much had been bottled up over the past three months. I just started talking about how alone I felt. One day I had all my closest friends and lovers with me, and the next everyone had left. I told her everything. Beth was the one person who would never judge me. I told her about my deepest fears about possibly losing Tami. I told her that Mom had told me she�d found someone: Simon.

I shared about having second lunch period and missing all my friends. Beth quietly questioned me throughout dinner about the freshman cheerleaders, Peggy, Tracy and even Pam. Someone had been keeping her in the loop.

Then she got to Nancy.

�I admit she�s the one girl I feel a strong attraction to. I�m not sure if it�s the challenge, or what. She�s one of the few girls I�ve ever had to work to get to go out with me. I think that�s why I invited her to spend Christmas Break with me.�

�How well do you know her?� Beth asked.

�I don�t know her very well, really. I�ve only been with her a handful of days. I think what I like about her the most is she doesn�t take any guff. She calls it like it is, and you know where you stand. She�s wicked smart. I also like that she�s older. She just seems to know what she wants and is going for it. In many ways, her being self-assured is a real turn-on. There are no games with her. I take that back; she can be playful and give as well as take it, but it just seems more honest than the games high school girls play.�

�Could it be she just has had more practice?� Beth asked.

I thought about it and nodded. I hoped that spending a couple of weeks with her would help me to get to know her better.

�What do you want out of life?� Beth asked.

�I want to play football. I think I have a legitimate shot at making it. I want someone I can love. I�d like to have a bunch of kids. Having Kyle around makes me realize I want to be a dad. I want to make a difference. I want to find something I�m passionate about.�

�What do you want right now?�

�To have fun, try new things and to live life without any regrets. I don�t want to look back and say, �I wish I�d done this or that.� I�d rather say I wish I hadn�t done it because I�d at least be able to say that I had.�

Beth got a faraway look in her eyes and grasped my hand across the table. Then she looked me hard in the eyes.

�I wish we were the same age. I�d love to have you on campus with me and explore life with you. You make me realize what I�m missing. I�m spending all my time studying, and not out doing things.�

�Slow down, don�t take away that studying isn�t worthwhile from what I told you,� I warned her.

�You know what I mean, though. I know you spend a ton of time getting your grades and working out. All of that will pay off for you in the end. What I�m missing is doing crazy stuff like you going to a girls� lingerie party.�

�Personally, I think you should steer clear of things like that,� I suggested.

She laughed at me. She knew me too well, and my near-phobia of sharing my girls with anyone else.

�I suppose you�ll suggest you come up to visit and help me with my needs.�

I bit my lip and, feigning surprise, gave her my biggest smile.

�Now we�re talking!�

�My friend, it warms my heart to see you smiling. You�re invited anytime you can get up to Purdue. Suzanne told me how you destroyed the girls at Northwestern. I think you�ll find Purdue girls are pretty hot.�

We fell into an easy conversation as we enjoyed our meal. When it came to dessert, I tried Campanian sfogliatelle. The waitress told me it was a street food sold on Italian street corners, and that the word �sfogliatelle� meant �many layers.� I loved the crunch with every bite into the crisp shell and sighed with happiness when I reached the soft, creamy ricotta cheese center. It was a winner. Beth wimped out and got the old standby, a cannoli with a pistachio filling.

She tried to make me trade, once she tasted my dessert. I had to explain we weren�t dating. Somehow, she got more than half of mine, and most of hers. How do girls do that?

I PROMISED MOM I�D bring Beth over before I took her home. The kitchen light was on, so I brought her in. I was not expecting to see Beth�s parents there. Greg smirked when I came in, and Angie made moon-eyes at me. I guess my declaration of love beat me home. Mom made a beeline for Beth and hugged her.

�You don�t know how happy we all are right now. It�s been a dream of ours that you�d join the family,� Mom gushed, as she dreamed of our impending wedding.

I was silently swearing at me and my big mouth. I knew this was a total setup because Dad�s shoulders were shaking, and Mr. Anderson wouldn�t meet my eyes. I decided to go for it.

�I�m happy you�re all here. I want to share with you what a special person Beth is. I�ve known her all my life. She�s the one person with whom I can just be me and never feel judged. She has that special quality of making me feel grounded and loved. It doesn�t hurt she�s hot, either,� I said.

Beth was looking worried. She was a little gullible at times.

�Beth Anderson, I love you,� I said, taking both of her hands.

�I love you too,� she told me.

I could see my mom start to wonder if we were really �in love.� Angie was holding Greg tightly, and Mr. Anderson took Mrs. A�s hand. I turned to all of them and smiled.

�Your daughter makes me very happy,� I said to Beth�s parents.

I got a serious look on my face.

�Mr. Anderson ... I have a very important question to ask you,� I said.

I heard Angie and Beth both suck in their breath. Mom�s mouth came open, and Mrs. A stiffened. Poor Mr. Anderson looked like he was facing a Mack truck! Dad was about to start laughing aloud. I had to look away from him and turned to see Greg wink at me.

�What time are you coming for Thanksgiving dinner tomorrow?� I asked.

There was dead silence, and then Beth whacked me on the back of my head.

�What? We have to know what time to have everything ready,� I complained.

I grabbed her hand and led her to my apartment. Right now, that seemed safer than facing my mom after I�d turned the tables on her.

I HAD TO SAY, I�D MISSED my friend. We were both eager to get to my bedroom. We left clothes strewn throughout my apartment. Beth burst out laughing when she saw my stripper underwear. By the time we hit the bed, we were both naked. I jumped on top of her and wiggled my hips until I was between her legs. I grabbed her wrists, put them above her head, and looked her in the eyes.

�Let�s make a baby tonight,� I teased her.

�Come here, I need to whisper something to you,� she purred.

The little minx bit my ear! I let go of her wrist, and she leaned over and grabbed a condom. I dutifully put it on.

�Why don�t you play like I�m Tami and you can be Simon so you give me a proper rogering,� she said in a terrible British accent.

�You are sooo bad,� I warned her.

�Hey, I just about had a heart attack when you acted like you were proposing. I get a little payback,� she huffed.

�I�ll �roger� you,� I said as I eased into her.

�God, I missed you,� Beth moaned. �Do me, Simon!�

I flipped her over and smacked her butt. She squealed when I slammed home again. Game on!

Beth had obviously been without for a while. For the first time in a long time, a girl outdid me. I thought Harper was a challenge. Beth was horny and in a teasing mood. The combination was sexy, and she had me going for most of the night. Somewhere around two in the morning, I was done.

Thursday November 27

I WOKE UP TO BETH SLOWLY getting me hard. I winced because my member was sore. There was no way we were doing it again.

I was wrong. Beth climbed on top of me, after she put a condom on, and rode herself to an orgasm. When she was done, she rolled off me.

She looked down and saw I was still hard.

�Do you want to go again?� she asked.

�No, I�m good.�

She just cuddled up next to me, and we both fell back to sleep. Finally, at almost eleven, Mom came up.

�Get up!� she barked. �You two get your butts out of bed.�

We both moaned.

�You two are a bad influence. We had to listen to your brother all night long. I have no sympathy if you didn�t get any sleep. I said �UP!��

I rolled out of bed and streaked into the bathroom. Beth joined me a few seconds later. We just giggled when we heard my mom mumbling something about �worthless kids.� I let Beth shower first while I shaved. When I came out, I saw she�d stolen my new TEAM sweatshirt and a pair of sweats.

I got dressed in sweats and a sweatshirt also, and we went down to face the music. We were hosting Thanksgiving this year. Uncle John and Bonnie had arrived, so I gave both of them a hug. Grandma Dawson and Grandma Felton weren�t there; they had other plans. Beth�s parents and Tami�s mom rounded out the adults.

Babies were crying. All of a sudden, I had Mac in one arm and Kyle in the other. I handed Kyle to Beth and winked at her. She gave me a dirty look. Kyle wasn�t sure who she was, so he quieted down. Mac was being a little dickens, so I shocked her: I gave her a raspberry on her tummy. That seemed to work. We handed the babies to Uncle John and Bonnie.

�We just want to see what you two will look like in nine months,� I teased.

�Well, if we�re lucky, you aren�t so wrong,� Bonnie announced.

�We�re getting started on trying,� Uncle John said with a grin I was afraid would split his face.

I bumped Beth�s hip. She pinched my butt, so I gave her a knowing look. Dad went and got the good scotch, and the adult boys were sent to the living room.

GREG AND I GOT SOME alone time to talk. He told me about school and his business. Both were going well. I told him about the lingerie party and my escapades at the away game. He gave me a longing look in return.

�Do you miss it?� I asked.

�Miss what?�

�The girls.�

�Sometimes. Then I look at Angie and Kyle and I feel like the luckiest man in the world. It doesn�t help when I see you having so much fun.�

�I guess we�re a lot alike then because I see what you have with Angie, and wish I had that.�

�I know what you mean,� Greg said. �Can you keep a secret?�

I just nodded.

�Angie thinks she�s pregnant again.�

�That�s such great news. When are you planning on telling everyone?� I asked.

�We thought we�d announce it on our trip out west, over Christmas.�

�I�m so happy for you,� I said, feeling a little jealous.

�There�s more: we�re working to adopt Mackenzie. Joyce and her husband are going to divorce, and neither wants to raise a baby right now. The trip out west is supposed to ease us into it.�

�I thought Joyce was going.�

�No, she�s going home to tell her family. Mac and Kyle are thick as thieves. I�m a little worried about what they�ll be like when they get older. I love Mac to death. She had our hearts as soon as we met her,� Greg said, and then got serious. �I might need some help. We need to get a good family lawyer to help us with the adoption.�

�Consider it done. If Tom can�t help you, someone in his firm can. I�m sure he knows who the best is. I�ll call Kendal and tell her to have him just send the bills to her.�

I could tell this meant a lot to him by the way he hugged me. My brother was growing up. Kyle and Angie were good for him, and little Mac was a special little girl. Soon either a little brother or sister would join them all. My brother was living the life.

THE LADIES DID AN EXCELLENT job with dinner. I was stuffed, and thinking about a nap, when Tami�s mom cornered me. I could tell she wanted to talk, so I invited her up to my apartment. I put on some water so we could have a cup of tea.

�How are you doing?� she asked.

I knew what she meant, but I wasn�t ready to tell her yet. I also knew whatever I said would get back to Tami.

�Good. I�m a little anxious about the football game.�

�You�ll win,� she told me.

She sounded so confident that I gave her a look that made her laugh.

�Tami told me you would,� she confessed.

I just shook my head. I figured I had better get to the heart of the matter.

�How�s she doing? Does she like her new school?�

�Yes, she likes it a lot. They have a different system over there. Apparently, not everyone gets to continue their education. They have different levels, and you have to take tests to advance. She also got advanced to Year 12. Normally our sophomore year would be equivalent to Year 11 in secondary school. In the UK secondary school is Year 7 through 11. In the US it would be equivalent to grades 8 through 12. She says what she is doing is called �college,� which is for Years 12 and 13. She only has classes in the morning, and then has her labs in the afternoons.�

�Does she like her host family?�

�Very much, they seem like they�ve accepted her ... and her new boyfriend.�

I suddenly wished I hadn�t eaten so much. Mrs. Glade could tell I was feeling uncomfortable, but she pushed on.

�His name is Simon.�

I wouldn�t meet her eye. I suddenly felt sick. It was almost like d�j� vu. It was on Thanksgiving, last year, when Tami had brought a boy home. I�d lost it then, too. I jumped up and just made it to the bathroom before I emptied my stomach.

I came back out and made the tea. I hoped it would settle my stomach.

�I�m sorry, David, but Tami asked me to talk to you about this. She tried to get your mom to tell you.�

I was suddenly mad.

�Why? Why does she always do this? She always has other people do her dirty work. This is one of the reasons we aren�t talking. I�m sad to see nothing has changed. I�m so glad to hear her life is great without me in it. Mine is shit without her. I don�t know why I was holding out hope. It sounds like we really are done. Just tell her I�m happy for her and doing fine. I don�t want to dampen her joy,� I said, and grabbed my keys and a coat.

I got into my Jeep and left because I wanted to be alone. I decided that driving in my mood was probably a bad idea, so I went to a movie. I got lucky because the new Hunger Games movie was playing. It helped me get my mind off Tami and centered again.

When I came out, I had just one message, and it was from Tami. I deleted it without listening to it. I needed to focus on football right now. I didn�t need Tami distracting me with news of her new boyfriend.

WHEN I GOT HOME, GREG had a big grin on his face because the Thanksgiving paper had finally arrived. It was noted for two things: it had all the ads for Black Friday�making it thicker than the normal Sunday paper�and it also had the All-State football team in the sports section.

�Did I make it?� I asked.

�Yep, first team. Bill also was named first team. Wolf, Jim and Tim made honorable mention. Bill was named �Player of the Year,�� Greg told me. �It says Bill cracked the top 300 in national recruits, and according to Scouts he�s at number 178. You�re rated in the sophomore class as the number 2 quarterback and number 9 overall.�

My brother wasn�t really into sports, but he was more excited than I was. I did want to know if anyone from our conference made the list. Greg gave me the article and I read through it. The defensive ends from Mt. Carmel and Trinity Catholic had made the first team. A defensive back from Beverly was on the honorable mention team. On offense, the quarterback from Mt. Carmel was second team. Isaac Fellows, the quarterback from Washington, made honorable mention.

MOM CAME UP TO MY ROOM before bedtime. I could tell she wasn�t going to be dissuaded from talking about Tami. I hoped she remembered the only thing we�d fought about in the last three months was Tami.

�Tami said she left you a message to call her,� Mom said.

�Mom, I don�t need the distraction right now. I have a big game to play on Saturday. I don�t need Tami and her love life messing with my focus.�

�Are you going to call her back?�

Sometimes I wonder if my mom even listens to me.

�I will call her back after we win State,� I said with more confidence than I felt right now.

�You really need to get over this jealousy act. It�s getting old.�

I raised my eyebrows. I think that was a direct quote from Tami.

�Tell Tami to kiss my ...�

�DAVID!�

�If you all keep at me, I�ll never call her.�

�Well, it�s not fair ...�

�STOP!� I yelled. �I can�t deal with this right now! And you have to stop taking her side! You�re MY mother! If you continue this trend, it�s going to hurt our relationship. We�ve talked about this before. I would think Tami�s own actions should speak volumes about our future. Think about it: who�s going to be around next year, or the next twenty for that matter, and who won�t be?�

I had never voiced that Tami and I might be done before. It seemed to rock my mom�s worldview. I think she�d always assumed we�d be together in the long run. She just nodded, kissed my cheek, and left. Talk about a terrible way to end the day!

Friday November 28

COACH HOPE SCHEDULED practice for the morning. We got to school and got dressed, and then we were sent out to a bus that took us to State�s indoor facility. The day had heated up, and the snow was melting. The weather for tomorrow was a different matter: another cold front would be coming through.

Coach wanted us to stretch and get the blood pumping. We ran a few plays, and I loosened up my arm. It was mostly about us getting used to artificial turf. The field we�d be playing on tomorrow would not be grass.

I was surprised when a camera crew came in. ESPN was going to make our game their high school game of the week on one of their sister channels. They filmed me passing to different players. I sent Bill long, and the ball must have traveled fifty yards in the air. Bill didn�t break stride and trotted into the end zone.

They soon had enough B footage and then wanted to do some interviews. I refused to do an interview unless they talked to all the other starters first. I wasn�t na�ve enough to think they�d use the film, but I wanted all my teammates to get the full experience. Wolf surprised them by telling them some funny stories. He was a natural on camera. I was a little sad Tracy wasn�t here because she would�ve loved this.

�We�re talking to the current number 9 overall recruit and the number 2 quarterback in the sophomore class, David Dawson. David is also currently featured in Eve Holliday�s music video Hometown Hero. If there ever was one, it would be David. He�s taken his Lincoln High team that has only three seniors and brought them to the State Championship Game.

�David, what would it mean to you personally to win the Championship Game?�

I hate these kinds of questions. They make it look like you�re the only one doing anything.

�No one person can win a football game. Our team made a commitment to winning, and we�ve been working hard to get to this point. When we win, it will justify all our effort and the dedication my teammates put into the season,� I answered.

�Being the unquestioned star, it must be personally gratifying.�

I almost laughed. Bill had been named �Player of the Year.�

�If you haven�t noticed, our jerseys all say �TEAM.� There�s a reason for that. If I shine, it�s because every guy on our team is working together to make it happen.�

On the bus ride home, I got a lot of ribbing about being the star of the team. Before we got off the bus, Coach Hope stopped us.

�I know it�s a Friday night. Remember you have a big day tomorrow, so get to bed early.�

WHEN I GOT HOME, IT was obvious Mom and Angie had been shopping. There were bags everywhere, and Dad and Greg were hauling more of them in from the car. I went up to my apartment to take a shower. I was surprised to find Piper and Emma there.

That brought me up short. While I was okay with what had happened this week, I didn�t have any plans beyond that. I was dating Peggy and had a date with Pam for tomorrow night. Plus, Tracy was showing up most Tuesday nights to relieve some of my built-up frustrations, so I had no real desire to date Piper. I still felt the freshmen were too young if I was being honest with myself. That was even after they made it evident they were growing up when they paraded around in lingerie just two days ago.

�Hey,� I said, as a teenage boy and a brilliant conversationalist.

�This isn�t an ambush. We�re babysitting tonight,� Emma told me.

They could both see I relaxed, and Piper seemed a little disappointed. I could live with that.

�You�re supposed to wear something nice since you�re going to your dad�s country club for dinner,� Emma said.

It sounded like a nice family dinner. I couldn�t think of the last time all of us had gone to a sit-down dinner together where it was just us. I walked into my bedroom and found Angie had picked out what I was wearing tonight. It was a suit and tie.

I went downstairs with Piper and Emma in tow. Angie wanted to show us what all she�d bought her family. She thanked me for the money to buy everything. This was news to me, but I saw my mom�s hand in this, so I was fine with it, in fact. I had told Mom to use her best judgment and just use my debit card during the holiday season. It took some convincing, but I explained they�d raised me for all these years, and what was mine was theirs. Mom was getting more comfortable spending my money. She never did anything I would question. If asked, I�d have said �yes.�

Angie then thanked me for the outfit she had on. I guess I�d bought her a sweater and skirt as an early Christmas present. I also had bought Mom the outfit she was wearing, and both Dad and Greg got shirts and ties. I was on a roll. How much damage had Mom and Angie done to my debit card?

Piper and Emma were feeding Kyle and Mac so the babies didn�t miss us as we snuck out the front door. We took Mom�s car and Greg, the jerk, called shotgun. I was forced to sit between my mom and sister-in-law in the back seat. Angie was in a playful mood and kept sliding her hand over and squeezing my knee. I would then have to remove it.

Dad led us to the banquet room, and I was surprised when all my teammates and their parents were there. The Booster Club was putting on a dinner-dance for us. I was happy to see the varsity cheerleaders were invited, as well as many of the support people. Alan and Gina were sitting with Jeff and his family. Lily was there and was looking a little out of place, so I went over to her.

�What, no date?� I asked.

�No. No one�s interested in me,� she scowled.

�How would you like to be my date tonight?� I asked.

Lily latched onto my arm. Dad and Greg were working the room, so I took Lily around to meet everyone. We finally made it to our table, and we had the waitstaff add an extra seat for Lily. Before the meal started, Mrs. Sullivan got up to speak.

�Thank you all for coming. The Booster Club would like to start an annual tradition, which is to have a dinner-dance the night before the State Football Championship game. I would like to introduce you to the Boosters ...�

She had each one stand and be recognized. Dad and Tom were the last two introduced.

�I would ask Mr. Dawson, Mr. Dole and Coach Hope to come up front,� Mr. Sullivan announced.

Once they were up front, Mrs. Sullivan went to an easel that was covered. I noticed that Jeff, my favorite reporter, was there with a photographer. The photographer got into position for Mrs. Sullivan to make her announcement.

�Last spring, I was approached by these three fine gentlemen with an idea to set Lincoln High apart. I told them if they could make the football program a success, I would help make their idea come true. With a lot of help from the community and the Booster Club, we�ve raised the funds necessary for the next phase of the project,� she said.

Mrs. Sullivan pulled down the cloth, and an artist�s rendering of the proposed Lincoln High Field House was uncovered.

�I met with the school board in special session today, and they approved to start building this spring. It is scheduled to be opened next August in time for two-a-days.�

Everyone stood and clapped. I thought back to the phone call I�d made to Coach Hope when I saw what Wesleyan�s facilities looked like. It was amazing that that had inspired so many to get us to this point. All my teammates� faces had smiles. When they were done with the photos, I went up and hugged everyone on stage as I thanked them. I was happy to see my team followed my example. We made a point to personally thank each and every booster.

I don�t remember what we had for dinner, but the dance was a lot of fun. Lily was a good dancer. I pulled Mrs. Sullivan out to dance a swing number. After our number, several of Mom�s cronies snagged me to dance.

I was seriously thinking about taking ballroom dancing next semester. The dance girls had tracked me down; they wanted to make sure at least one boy was taking it. I had talked to Jeff and Alan. They weren�t supportive. I had Gina working on them, and she agreed to take the class with me.

Mom took me aside. She had a plan for something fun, and when she told me, I was on board. She sent me to execute my part of the plan, so I went and talked to the DJ. When the song stopped, I took the mic to address the crowd.

�I wanted to say a few words. Could I get the guys on the football team to come out on the dance floor?� I asked.

They knew me too well and were hesitant, but I soon had them all out on the floor.

�Since Mrs. Sullivan suggested we start new traditions, I thought I would start one myself. I think we need to have a mother-son dance. Could I get all the moms to join their sons?�

Once they were all on the dance floor, I continued, with my mom standing next to me.

�We�re a bunch of lucky guys to have such good-looking mothers. I think it would be a little awkward dancing with my mom, though. So, ladies, find a guy you�d like to dance with OTHER than your son.�

Mom made a beeline for Mike. His mom returned the favor and she was standing by me. We took the dance floor and the music started. It was the old classic, Me and Mrs. Jones.

We all laughed, and the moms all started hamming it up. I could tell my mom had clued them in. I thought a few of the guys were going to have a stroke.

I sang along for Mike�s mom�s benefit, making sure to direct the words to her.

She smacked me, so I just did the high school sway with her. When the song ended, the crowd clapped, causing the boys to blush even more. I took Mike�s mom back to him. I watched as my mom kissed his cheek. The poor guy was about to run off the floor when his mom grabbed him and made him dance the next song with her, so I danced with my mom.

When we finally got home, Emma and Piper looked haggard and Kyle and Mac were crying. I picked them up and they quieted right down.

�Didn�t you guys hold them?� I teased.

Within a couple of minutes, the babies were out like lights. The girls glared at me as I handed a sleeping baby to Greg and Angie each.

�We don�t know what he does, either. I�m just glad they take to him like that,� Angie said.

I gave the girls a ride home and came back to get a good night�s sleep. Tomorrow was the next step towards winning three straight State Championships.

Chapter 25 � The Big Game

Saturday November 29

In the morning, I looked outside and it was freezing. The windchill was 14 degrees. The biggest problem with this kind of weather was keeping your hands warm. If they got cold, you�d lose touch on the ball. I wasn�t too worried about the rest of me since I had insulated gear I could wear under my football equipment. Plus, the game plan was for me to be on the field most of the game.

At breakfast, it was weird. Everyone, even Mom and Angie, ignored me. I put in my earbuds and started mentally to get ready for the game. Dad finally tapped my arm and told me it was time to go. Everyone was meeting at the high school to ride the bus over to State. The 4A game was already being played on local TV as I left. The 1A, 2A, and 3A games had been played on Friday. We were in the next game, with the 6A game kicking off later tonight.

Something we were proud of was that Springfield, who we beat during the season, was in the 6A Championship Game. If they managed to win, we could legitimately claim the mythical overall championship. We would have to deal with Mansfield before we could think about that, so one step at a time.

When we got to the stadium, we were sent to the visitors� locker room. Everyone got dressed and taped. The 4A game had just finished, and the team sharing our locker room had lost. They�d screened off their part of the locker room, but you could tell they had just left their dreams on the field. There was no way that was happening to us today.

Bill, Tim and I led the team out to stretch. I looked out over the field and saw Kevin, Luke and Magic on the sidelines with most of the State football team. When we got a break, I slipped over.

�There he is. This is the guy I�ve been bragging about,� Kevin crowed to his teammates.

�You ready?� Magic asked.

�Yeah, we got this. I wish you guys were playing today,� I said.

�We do too. Go kick some butt,� Luke said.

One of the guys tossed me something. I opened it up and they were State gloves for cold weather. I looked up, curious.

�They�ll keep your hands warm and still have touch on the ball.�

The man looked like a trainer.

�Do you have any more?� I asked.

He grinned and tossed me a bag. I looked inside, and there were enough for our starting skill players and then some. I went and handed them out, and then went to Coach.

�Hey, State gave me these,� I showed him.

I had mine on, and they seemed to work great.

�Should we give the rest to Mansfield?� I asked.

�I�ll take care of it,� he told me.

I went and worked with Mike, Wolf and Bill to do all my throws. I felt good. The gloves weren�t as comfortable as going without, but they were keeping my hands warm. I also had been given a fanny pack that you put your hands in; it had a little chemical heater pack to help with a quick warm-up.

We went into the locker room and relaxed. The team was doing much better with their nerves than the week before. Coach Hope gathered us around.

�Okay, settle down,� he ordered, and then waited for us to quiet down. �Today is a historic event. This will be the first of many State Football Championships for Lincoln High. We are beginning a tradition today, and you�ll get to say you were a part of it. It�s not that we expect to win, or deserve to win. We�ve put the work in. It started last spring with the daily after-school workouts and the morning lifting. It was the commitment you all made as a team.

�I�ve never been more proud of a group of young men. This crowd may not all think we�re good enough, but they need to respect what you�ve done, and I only see bigger things in your future.

�We have one remaining roadblock to our final goal, and they�re in the other locker room. Now let�s go out and show them what Lincoln High football is all about!�

Even though it was cold, our fans were out in force. Tracy had given me a list of recruiters who said they were going to be there today. I spotted Coach Berta from Kentucky. The Iowa recruiting coordinator, who was sitting next to Coach Berta, just shook his head, so I waved at them.

We lost the coin toss and Mansfield deferred to the second half. We took the ball. I was back for the kickoff with Jake, who had taken Ed�s spot after the broken collarbone.

Sometimes you hear about football IQ. There�s no correlation between how smart you are and what your football IQ is. Someone with a high football IQ seems to anticipate plays. They�re in the right place at the right time. Another sign of a high football IQ is they are the impact players. People with low football IQs seem to make bonehead plays. Bert, unfortunately, would be a good example.

There have been times this year where all he had to do is warn me, or actually block someone, to make a play. It�s not that Bert isn�t smart; he carries a solid A/B average. I�d talked Coach out of benching him because of his seeming inept play. On the kickoff return, I wish I�d listened to Coach.

Jake took the kickoff at the 4 yard line and followed me as we found the wedge. Mansfield was flying high on the kickoff. Sometimes that works against you, and in this case, it did: they overran the play. The wedge did its job and punched a hole in their defense. I stepped through and found a linebacker-type closing hard. We were both running at full speed when we collided, causing a tremendous crash of pads. Jake scooted off my butt and broke free. There was no one to stop him but Bert, who decided at that moment to block the closest guy in the back!

I mean, WTF? The closest guy to Jake was ten yards behind. Bert�s block was in front of everyone. I think even the referee was shocked. WHY? Instead of it being 6�0 and kicking the extra point, we were first and ten, way back at the 30 yard line. How many times can a guy be sorry?

Of course, we only picked up eight yards on three tries and had to punt. I wasn�t surprised when Bert was sitting on the bench with Coach Hope crawling up his backside. I honestly had never seen the man so angry in all my life.

The Mansfield Titans were everything we expected from watching the films. They wouldn�t go down easily. On each run, their running back would fight for every inch. It was as if they fed off his effort, and then the next player would try even harder. I had almost let their fullback break a big run. He was digging for yardage, and I slipped and lost him. I was lucky that the line judge saw his knee touch, or we would have been down 6�0.

The extra effort finally bit them in the butt inside our 15 yard line. Their tailback ran right at me. I wrapped him up and Tim lowered the boom. If he�d just gone down, Tim would never have hit him. It reminded me of one of the hits I�d seen Kevin put on a running back when he was at Lincoln. He was now doing that at State. I don�t know what flew further, the kid�s left shoe or the ball.

There was a mad scramble for the ball, and it was one of those deals where the ball may have changed hands a few times at the bottom of the pile. I was lucky enough not to be involved. It�s pretty much anything goes when you�re buried like that. When the pile was cleared up, Wolf held the ball up to let everyone know it was first and ten for the good guys.

That seemed to tilt the momentum to us. I took advantage on the next play. It was designed to be a down-and-out to Bill, but his corner jumped the route right before I was going to release the ball. I was lucky I didn�t throw it in the dirt. Somehow, I hung onto the ball, and Bill darted upfield. I recocked my arm and threw a bullet to Bill. He showed why USC offered as he made their safety look silly. We were up 7�0.

We forced a quick three-and-out and had the ball back. We went with our read-option package, and Mike must have been watching their tailback because he was fighting through their tackles. By now Bert was back in, and he managed a couple of nice runs. When we got inside the 10, I did a play-action to Bert, and then stood tall and found Jeff in the corner. We extended our lead to 14�0.

Right before the half, Mansfield fought back. They ran a nine-play drive that allowed them to kick a field goal as time expired. We went into halftime feeling good.

I don�t know what happened at halftime. I think we thought we had the game won and relaxed. Mansfield socked us right in the mouth on their opening drive. They ground out a thirteen-play drive. On the last play, they were fourth and goal and decided to go for it. I didn�t think they scored. But this is how it played out on ESPN�s sister station.

�It�s fourth and goal in the third quarter. What do you do?� the play-by-play commentator asked.

�I say you kick the field goal. It�s still early, and making the score 14�6 puts you within a touchdown and two-point conversion. That�s the smart thing to do in this situation,� the color commentator answered.

�Well, they don�t have the kicking team in. Patowski is under center in the Power I. The big defensive tackles for Lincoln are lined up in the gap, with Dawson looking to blitz. Patowski takes the snap and hands off to Sterling. Dawson hits him in the backfield and it looks like Sterling is down ... wait, he lunges forward. I don�t think he made it. That was a heck of a play by Dawson to blow that play up.�

�He has been solid all game. But this is what you expect from David Dawson. When it counted he was there to make the play ... wait a minute ...�

�The line judge just ruled it a touchdown.�

�Wow! It�s too bad high school football doesn�t have instant replay. Let�s show that again. Sterling is hit right here ... freeze it! His knee is clearly down,� the color commentator said as he circled the knee. �Then, if you run it forward, it doesn�t look like his lunge would have gotten him in. I think they missed one there.�

For the first time in a long time, I let a play get into my head. When we got the ball back up 14�10, I was still thinking about tackling their tailback. I threw three straight passes into the dirt, so Coach Diamond pulled me off defense to get my head back on straight. I was in agony as Mansfield marched right down the field to take a 17�14 lead.

When the fourth quarter started, I threw a pick-six and we were now down 24�14. I was watching the wheels come off this game, and it was my fault. I went to the huddle when we got the ball back on the 20 yard line.

Tim grabbed my facemask and got into my face. He knew I hated ANYONE to grab my facemask, so he definitely had my attention.

�Shake it off! It�s time for you to lead us to the State Championship.�

�What he said,� I joked, and everyone seemed to relax. �Read option right on two.�

�Down, Set ... Hut, HUT!�

The inside looked open, so I handed the ball to Bert. He wiggled his way to a three yard gain. I called the same play.

�Down, Set ... Hut, HUT!�

Bert must have seen something and hung onto the ball as I tried to pull it out. I let go to keep from causing a fumble. Bert was met in the hole by their linebacker for no gain. He had his head down when he got back to the huddle.

�Sorry,� he mumbled.

I really try not to dress down a player in the huddle. It just makes you look like a jerk to everyone else.

�Next time just let me decide who gets the ball,� I said, and looked over at the play Coach Diamond was signaling in.

I called the buttonhook to Wolf and made sure all my routes were going to be for first down yardage. One of my pet peeves was watching a game and a team comes up short because the receiver didn�t run a deep-enough route. I mean, why even run the route?

I came to the line and saw that the linebackers were dropping back into max coverage, leaving the whole middle of the field open. I decided we needed to take advantage of them backing off and make them play the whole field.

�Check, Check! Check, Check!� I yelled to each side of the field.

When I didn�t give them a play, it meant I would run on this one.

�Down, Set ... Hut, HUT!�

I could see they were rushing only four, and I had a nice pocket to sit in, but downfield everyone was covered.

�GO!�

The guards and tackles turned their rushers to the outside and I tucked the ball and followed Tim. I slowed down as one the linebackers broke coverage and sprinted forward. I was in no-mans-land, where I wasn�t sure if I had crossed the line of scrimmage or not. I set up to pass, and the linebacker froze, allowing Tim to get on him. I just tucked the ball and sprinted for the first down marker. Jeff made a nice block to help me get there. We now had another set of downs.

The next play, we confused them because we lined up with me under center. We ran a trap play, and Mike picked up six yards. We kept running that play, picking up four to six yards a clip. After running it four times, we called the wing counter.

On this play, we ran it just like the trap with the backside guard (if we run left, that�s the right guard, or vice-versa) pulling and blocking the defensive tackle. What we did was put Jake in the slot, and I would do my normal fake after the handoff. Quarterbacks usually run fakes to set up other plays for later. On the snap, Jake curled around the backfield, and I handed off to him as he ran around the end. Mansfield was caught biting on the trap, and Jake ripped off seventeen yards.

Bill came to the huddle excited.

�My guy isn�t paying attention to me,� he told me.

�We�ve never run this play before,� I told the guys. �Let�s run trap right wing counter, but I�ll pass it to Bill. On two,� I said.

Coach Diamond had signaled in the trap play, so I wasn�t breaking too many rules by calling my own playground play. On the snap, I knew we were good because it was a thing of beauty. As soon as I faked the handoff to Jake, I peeked over, and Bill�s corner hustled to get into position in case Jake broke contain. Bill took off on a fly route straight down the field. I was so excited that as the ball left my hands I was afraid I�d overthrown him. The good news was I put a lot of air under the ball, and Bill was able to speed up to make the catch. He almost fell but regained his balance before the safety could catch him. Coach Diamond pointed two fingers at his eyes and then pointed them at me, letting me know he was watching me. He seemed to be okay with me going off script every once in a while, especially if it turned into a big play. We were now back in the game and were only down 24�21.

The next series, Mansfield was determined to run the ball down our throats and win the game. Moose knew we needed to stop them from just running out the clock on us, so he cut Tim and me loose to blitz on each play. We were able to force a three-and-out.

Coach Stevens sent Mike in to handle the punt return. We had a block punt play on and nearly got it. Their punter hurried the ball and kicked a line drive to Mike. That�s the worst thing you can do as a punter because it gives the return man the ball before your coverage is in position. Mike was able to bring the ball back to their 28 yard line.

I moved us to the 9 yard line. Mansfield now had a shorter field to cover, and they were sending blitzes at me to either get the sack or cause me to hurry. I had to dump off the ball twice, or they would have had me. We now faced third and goal from the 9 and the clock showed under three minutes left in the game. We had to score now, or in the best-case scenario, we could get the field goal and tie it. The worst case would be a situation where we�d have to stop them and still have enough time to get a score. I liked the idea of taking the lead and forcing them to play catch-up. Coach Diamond called a goal-line pass play, and I lined everyone up.

�Down, Set ... Hut, HUT!�

I made my first read of Jeff in the corner, but he was covered. I started through my progression and Jake and Wolf were both covered. I heard a crack of pads right behind me and turned to see Bert had actually blocked someone. I saw Bill was going to flash open, so I threw the ball high where only he could go up and get it. The defender saw he was beaten and wrapped Bill up as he jumped. Somehow Bill came down with the ball. After the extra point, we were leading 28�24.

When I finally saw the tape of the play, again, I would see Bert had made a hell of a play. He was helping Jim with the defensive end when the backside cornerback did a delayed blitz. Bert had noticed it, and had turned and sprinted back and blocked him right before he would have sacked me. It had given me enough time to make the throw. Bert had finally redeemed himself.

Mansfield wasn�t done. They had 2:43 left and had shown they could move the ball. Our defense was rising to the occasion and flying all over the field, but Mansfield just seemed to want it more. Their tailback was fighting for every inch, and both Tim and I were laying the wood to him. I�ve never seen a back take so much punishment and still get up. The sounds of the hits were just different from the rest of the game. The crack of the pads as we hit their tailback could be heard over the sound of the frenzied crowd. This was why I played the game. It was moments like this when I was giving it my all and challenging the opposition to give it their best that I lived for. There are few venues where a man can see what he was really made of.

On a fourth-and-one play, I thought we finally had stopped them. I met their tailback in the hole and hit him as hard as I could. I heard him cry out as we went down. The line judge rushed over to place the ball. It was close. Their tailback looked like he�d dislocated his shoulder. His arm just hung as they helped him off the field. Once he was off, they brought the chains out to measure. The tip of the ball touched the down marker, giving them a first down.

With the ball first and ten at our 36 yard line, they only had 54 seconds left on the clock. We went into a prevent defense because they had to pass. They had two time-outs, so we still had to defend the middle. The next play was a flare pass to their new tailback. He was able to pick up six yards, but we kept him in bounds to force them to call time.

Moose pulled us over to talk.

�We aren�t getting enough pressure on them. Tim, I want you to blitz, and David, you have the middle. Now let�s stop them!�

We had a play where Jim would slant down towards the center to try to occupy two linemen, while Wolf would loop around him for a free shot at the quarterback. With Tim in the mix, if Wolf wasn�t free, his job was to get Tim a crease. The play worked like a dream. Both Wolf and Tim were immediately on the quarterback, flushing him from the pocket. Instead of dumping the ball, he decided to scramble. I don�t think he realized how fast Wolf was. Mansfield�s quarterback saw Wolf about to catch him, so he dodged and ran back towards the center of the field. He damn near ran right into Tim and turned again. The whole time he was losing ground.

Instead of throwing the ball out of bounds, he threw it across his body and way down the field. The ball looked like a wounded duck. One of their receivers somehow caught it at the 8 yard line. Mansfield sprinted to the line and, when the ref had it set and the chains moved, they spiked the ball. There were now twelve seconds left on the clock.

On the snap of the next play, Tim blew through the line and sacked their quarterback for a four yard loss. They had to use their last timeout. It was now second-and-goal at the 12 yard line with only three seconds left on the clock. This was the last play of the game. If we held them, we were State Champs. If we didn�t, they were. Our whole season came down to one play.

Moose gave us our final instructions.

�Same formation, but I want David five yards deep in the end zone. David, your job is to keep them from scoring.�

When we trotted back onto the field, there was suddenly a big cheer from their fans. Their senior tailback came running to their huddle. I understood exactly why he was back in there, injured or not. He was a warrior. I had a lot of respect for him at that moment.

On the snap, I wasn�t surprised when they handed off to him. Tim broke through the line and hit him in the backfield, and their big tailback just seemed to shrug him off. He ran through arm tackles by both Jim and Wolf. Our safety went to wrap him up, but he gave the safety a wicked stiff-arm to come free. It was up to me to stop him.

I had been edging forward and was at the goal line, and he was at about the six. We both accelerated into each other. I got low to drive him back as he tried to jump over me. I wrapped up his waist and pulled him down as he stretched for the goal line. The ball landed on the one-foot line.

We had WON!

In my moment of elation, I looked back and saw the heartbreak for Mansfield. Their tailback was on his knees with tears streaming down his face. Their team went over and knelt down with him. They all bowed their heads and prayed. It was one of the most touching things I�d ever seen. When they were done, I got the guys calmed down enough to go shake hands.

After the game, we were presented with our State Championship medals and the trophy. The picture in the Sunday paper was of Coach Hope holding up the trophy with Bill, Tim and I holding up our medals. When we got into the locker room, Springfield was waiting to go out. They congratulated us, and then went out and easily won their game.

I WAS RIDING HIGH ON the bus home. Before we got back, Coach Hope had a few words for us.

�Go out and celebrate tonight. Just try to keep the tequila poppers to a minimum.�

We all groaned at that. I don�t think tequila was on the menu for most of them.

�I should have your State Championship patches ready Monday for your letterman�s jackets. If you don�t have a jacket, they�ll have them on sale at the sporting goods store at the mall,� he said, looking at me.

He must have talked to Range Sports about getting a discount. I�d need to get my letterman�s jacket out and start wearing it. I�d grown a bit since I bought it; I might have to get a new one. I made a mental note to check it when I got home.

I got a text from Tracy, and read it to everyone.

�The cheerleaders are having a party at Carol Wirth�s tonight!�

Carol was one of the varsity cheerleaders I really didn�t like very much. She lived on a farm about a mile out of town. Everyone made plans to meet there around eight.

When I got off the bus, I was happy but nervous. I had a call to make.

WHEN I GOT HOME, MY family all hugged me. Dad told me they�d recorded the game. Uncle John had come back for the game. We talked about football for a while, and then it was time to make my call to Tami. Mom took me into the den.

�I wanted to say I�m sorry for the other day. It�s hard for me because you two have been close for so long. I just consider her part of the family, and she�s like the daughter I never had. I hope that come summer you two work this out,� she said as she dialed.

She heard the phone ringing and handed it to me. She left as Tami answered.

�This is Tami.�

�Hey, it�s David. I just called to tell you we won,� I said.

�Jeff told me he caught a touchdown pass and you made the game-winning tackle,� she congratulated me.

I suddenly was not happy. This was supposed to be our special moment, and she�d already talked to Jeff about it. Why had I bothered? I guess it was so she could me tell her news.

�I also wanted to let you know that I met someone,� she told me.

When did this become all about her? I�d just won the State Championship, and we�re talking about her boyfriend. I didn�t respond.

�Did I lose you?� she finally asked.

�Are you coming home for Christmas?� I asked, to change the subject.

�Ahhh ... probably not. I don�t have the money to fly back.�

�If I sent you a ticket, would you want to come home?� I asked.

�Round trip?� she teased.

�Yes, a round trip,� I said.

�I�d love to.�

�I think a lot of people miss you. I know your mom does because she and I talked Thanksgiving Day. She�ll be happy to see you.�

�I miss her too,� she said, and then pushed on with what she wanted to talk about. �I met a nice guy. I think you�ll like him. His name is Simon, and he�s in a lot of my classes.�

�That�s great.�

Apparently, I didn�t sound happy enough.

�Why do you have to be a jerk about this? I ...�

�Stop! I called you to talk about me winning State, something that�s a big deal to me. We agreed I could call and tell you about it if I won. Otherwise, I wasn�t allowed to talk to you at all. So, when I finally work hard enough to do something that rises to the level of me being able to pick up the phone and actually talk to you, I don�t even get a chance to share the news with you, Jeff does. Then you want to berate me because I don�t sound happy to hear you�ve moved on. I have no idea why I�m talking to you. I have to go. I have friends who care about me to go hang out with,� I said.

�Don�t you hang up on me ...� she started, as I did just that.

I came out of the den, and the phone began to ring.

�If that�s Tami, let it ring,� I called out.

Mom came to me to get details. I knew if I avoided her, it would only ruin my whole evening. So, I told her what happened. She said she�d get the ticket sorted out. I was surprised when she didn�t take Tami�s side, for a change.

I went up to my apartment to be alone. Mom found me thirty minutes later, crying like a little kid. It felt like Tami was dead to me. I didn�t even know her anymore and didn�t want to have Simon shoved in my face.

�I talked to Tami, and she feels awful. Give her a call.�

�No, I�m done. She takes what�s probably the biggest day of my life and makes me feel like shit. A friend doesn�t do that. I can�t have that in my life right now, or ever, for that matter. She�s no longer the puppet master making me jump to her every desire. If nothing else, the last three months have taught me that I can stand on my own without Tami trying to run my life. I never realized how self-centered she was until just now.�

Mom really was trying. She was acting as a peacemaker and trying to save an almost lifelong friendship. She also knew it wasn�t a good idea to push me while I was mad. I guess she thought there was too much on the line to wait for me to calm down.

�Why are you paying for her to come home?� Mom asked.

I just gave her a look. I would do that for almost any of my friends, even if I was mad at them. Mom chuckled and messed up my hair.

�I know you two aren�t happy with each other right now. I�ll only say this once. Simon is being a friend to her. She�s lonely and doesn�t have you to help her make friends like she did when she went to Wesleyan. Dating this guy is not going to lead to anything serious. Do me a favor and call her back, please.�

She gave me Tami�s number, and I just shrugged. Why not get it over with?

�David!�

�I see it didn�t take you long to use your network to force me to do what you wanted,� I said.

�I didn�t call to fight old battles.�

�Then what did you want to fight about? You certainly were winding up to tell me what I jerk I am. You sure know how to ruin a guy�s big day.�

I had forgotten Mom was there until she smacked me on the back of the head. I just glared at her.

�I�m sorry about that. This whole Simon thing has me messed up and I needed to talk to someone.�

�So, out of your hundreds of friends you chose me. I�m sure Jeff has already spread the good news to anyone who�ll listen. You couldn�t have talked to Missy or Harper about your love life?� I asked.

�I need my best friend,� she confessed.

�No, you needed to throw it in my face. You needed to let me know you can do whatever you want, regardless of how it makes anyone else feel. Better yet, you needed me to knuckle under and tell you I support you replacing me. Just so you know, I know what a jerk that makes me, and I hate you for making me like that.�

�What do you mean, you hate me?�

�Love ... Hate ... You should be flattered. You�re the only person who could ruin my day. Mission accomplished.�

�I didn�t mean to upset you.�

�Bullshit! Both your mom and mine had to have told you I wasn�t happy with your �news.� You had to tell me today. When are you going to stop just thinking about yourself?� I asked.

�I don�t know what to say,� she confessed.

That made me chuckle.

�What?� she asked.

�I�ve never known you to be speechless,� I said, and then decided to try and not throw our friendship away. �Look, I�m the wrong guy to tell about your love life right now. That�s something guaranteed to cause us problems. If you don�t understand that about me, then you don�t really know me. The other thing that�ll drive me nuts is if you keep sending others to do your dirty work. It�s not as if my phone number has changed. If you can�t tell me yourself, then don�t bother.

�If you decide to be my friend, then let�s act like friends. If not, then leave me alone. The ball�s in your court,� I finished.

�I want to be friends.�

�Then can we stop this stupid contact blackout?� I asked.

�Yes. I think it was a mistake.�

�I�m sorry if I hurt your feelings,� I said.

�No, I was being selfish. I really am happy about you winning today. I know how much it means to you. I should have waited for your call instead of calling Jeff.�

I really wanted to get mad again when I heard she�d called Jeff and not me. I wasn�t sure if I was ready to be her friend now, but my mom was giving me a look that said I�d better play nice. Now that woman could make the rest of my life miserable, so I played along.

�What�s done is done,� I said, and then looked at the clock. �I have to go.�

�What�s going on?� she asked.

�Tami, don�t play dumb. I know Jeff already told you.�

�Sorry. I just miss talking to you,� she said, sounding choked up.

I bit my tongue to keep from saying anything about Simon. I said goodbye and hung up.

Mom had weird look on her face. Then she gave me a half-smile.

�I never thought I�d see what just happened. You actually stood up for yourself with her,� she said, shaking her head. �I�m sorry I got in the middle of it.�

I went and took a shower. I was suddenly tired and didn�t really feel like going out. I was a little worried I�d want to get drunk tonight and didn�t feel like being responsible.

AS MUCH AS TAMI HAD saddened me, the thought of going out with Pam made me happy. On the drive over, I thought about why Pam having dated her ex didn�t upset me, but Tami dating Simon did. I think it was because it was in the past. If Tami ever broke up with Simon, I might be okay. But that was if, and it was in the future. This was too much hard thinking for tonight. Tonight, was about celebrating.

I rang the doorbell to find Cal and Lacy walking out.

�The girls are in Cora�s room talking. Go on up, first door on the right,� Lacy said.

Cal started to say something, but changed his mind and let Lacy lead him out of the house. I went upstairs and found the door was open. I stuck my head in and saw Cora sitting in a chair in front of an old Victorian-looking full-length pedestal mirror. I looked around and decided it was every teen girl�s dream room. It was huge, with an antique-looking four-poster bed, dressing area and seating area. Pam was lounging on a couch, watching her sister. They were both in their bikini tops and jean shorts. I guess you couldn�t take the California out of them, even though it was freezing outside. Pam patted the couch for me to sit down. From there I could see Cora�s reflection in the mirror. Pam reclined back on the couch and put her feet in my lap.

I just took her left foot and began to massage it. I could feel the tension in her foot as I worked on it. The strange thing was nobody said a word. While I was focused on Pam, Cora removed her shorts. I looked up, and it looked like she didn�t have anything on until I looked in the mirror and caught a glimpse of her thong.

The look Cora gave me seemed to dare me to do something. Well, after my day, I was pretty much up for anything. I switched feet, and Pam groaned as I worked on the right one. Cora winked at me. I figured I needed to work on Pam first, so I let go of her foot, crawled onto the couch, and covered her body as I leaned down and kissed her. She didn�t hesitate when I untied her top and pulled back the two small triangles covering her breasts. She leaned forward and untied around her neck so I could remove the garment.

With unhindered access, I went to work on her pert breasts. I peeked over and her sister was playing with herself, and there was the telltale sound of a vibrator as she turned it on. I grinned at Pam, who grabbed my head and pulled it down to her breasts. I worked my way down and kissed her flat tummy. When I got to her shorts, I unbuttoned and unzipped them, then pulled both her shorts and underwear down.

I buried my face between her legs and began to get Pam aroused. I could hear her sister starting to breathe hard. Pam must have been anticipating me because she was soaked. I made a big �O� with my lips and planted it right over her nubbin and sucked hard. I did that three times and then did it again and flicked my tongue over her button. The surprise assault caused Pam to orgasm.

I wasn�t done with her, so I didn�t give her a chance to recover. I eased two fingers into her and began to bring her off again. Pam was like your favorite hound when you rub his tummy. If she could have gotten the leg-twitch down, I would have laughed. She stretched like a big cat and her legs curled back to give me better access. That was when I resumed my oral attack. Her upper body flushed with desire, and Pam had a big one. She was soon pushing me away because she was too sensitive.

I stripped while she recovered. Cora�s eyes got big in the mirror. I walked over to Pam, put my hand behind her neck, and made her sit up. I then lifted and she stood. I backed her to the chair Cora was sitting in and made her kneel. I pushed my member down and pulled Pam�s face to me. She got the idea and began to give me a blowjob. I looked at Cora in the mirror, pointed at her, and made the �come here� motion with my finger.

She got up and started to come around the chair, but I pointed to the chair. She got the idea and crawled up onto the chair on her knees, facing me. I reached for her, grabbed the back of her neck, and pulled her into a passionate kiss. She was a much more experienced kisser than her little sister was. I broke our kiss, untied her bikini top, and tossed it over my shoulder. Her breasts were slightly bigger, as were her nipples. I took her hand and lifted, and she stood on the chair for me. I grasped the waistband of her underwear and peeled them off. I now had both beautiful sisters naked. I stuck my nose into her vee and inhaled her womanhood. Cora�s scent was musky and intoxicating. Mr. Happy must have jumped forward because Pam made a gagging sound and then pushed my thighs back to keep me from going too deep.

I grasped Cora behind her neck and pulled her off the chair and beside me. I then pushed her down and she joined her sister in pleasuring me orally. For some reason, I was feeling very dominant tonight. I wondered if it was because I felt out of control when I talked to Tami. While one had the mushroom head in her mouth, the other one was either sucking or licking my balls or shaft. They would then switch. They had me fully aroused. I grasped them both by the back of the neck and led them to the couch. I pushed Cora forward, so she climbed up with her butt pointing at me. I let Pam go to do what she wanted.

I grabbed a condom from my pants pocket, put it on, and then walked up behind Cora. I stuck my face between her cheeks and licked her sex, which made her grunt and squeak. I couldn�t wait anymore and stood to find she was the perfect height. I slid home in one easy thrust. Cora clearly knew what she was doing. There was no need for preliminaries. I began to give her long, hard strokes. Cora wiggled her butt to give me more pleasure as I began to be more forceful.

Pam surprised me when she climbed up onto Cora as if she was a pony, but backward so she could face me. She grasped the back of my head and gave me a passionate kiss as I plunged into her sister. She shocked me when she reached down and spread her sister�s cheeks so I could go deeper. Then she smacked her sister�s rear, leaving a red hand-mark, which caused Cora to squeal and then get off hard. Her velvet vise clamped down and milked me until I couldn�t hold back anymore, and I joined her.

�That was so hot,� Pam said, breaking the silence.

�Let�s take a shower and go the party,� I suggested.

�Can I join you guys?� Cora asked.

I looked at Pam and she nodded. Cora whooped and ran for her shower. Pam took me across the hall to her room and we got in her shower. I had to go back to Cora�s room to get my clothes and found her smirking at me.

�I think you�re a bad influence on my baby sister,� she told me.

�Really? I just think we�ve had some fun.�

�That may be, but I never dreamed she�d participate in something like what we just did.�

�Is that bad?� I asked.

�No, it�s really not, as long as she�s having fun, but I don�t think you two are an item like she�s been telling my parents. I think you�re just hooking up.�

�What makes you say that?� I asked, suddenly interested.

�It�s how you look at each other. It�s also how you have sex. That was just for fun. I didn�t get the �boyfriend� vibe at all from you. It was like I see some of these college studs who walk into a room and just grab two women to have sex with. Everyone has a good time, but there�s no going home afterward.�

Cora was very perceptive. If I�d been dating Pam, I wouldn�t have just pulled her into position and had her give me head. I also knew it wouldn�t be the last time I had sex with her. I really enjoyed spending time with Pam. I�d also bet Cora wouldn�t be opposed to hooking up again. Now if I was into moms ... It was a good thing I wasn�t. I think the three of them would kill me, not to mention Cal. I�d be willing to bet that was a nonstarter for him. On that note, we headed to the party.

WHEN WE GOT THERE, we found it was being held in one of the big farm-equipment sheds. They had closed up the building so there was only one door in or out. It turns out Tracy was in charge.

�Give me your keys, Dawson. You�ve been a good boy for too long. It�s time to let your hair down and have some fun.�

I handed Tracy my Jeep keys, and Pam grabbed my hand and pulled me into the party. We quickly found the keg where I poured Pam a beer and then got one for myself. The girls had set up a bar with hard liquor. Mona was in charge of making mixed drinks. It did not bode well for the night when I saw the freshman cheerleaders getting into the hard stuff.

I just shook my head and left them to it. The music was good, so I pulled Pam onto the dance floor. This California chick had some sexy moves. During the second song, Bill came out and asked to cut in. I told him fine, as long as he remembered who brought her. He assured me he would.

I went and talked to the guys. I found Bert trying to hit on Kim, but he didn�t seem to be having any success. I snuck up behind her and planted a big kiss on her neck. She tried to fight me off until she saw who it was. Bert�s ears turned red, so I let her go because I wanted to talk to him.

�You do realize you won us the game today,� I told him.

He looked at me in shock.

�The block you threw gave me the time to hit Bill with the touchdown pass.�

Bert suddenly had a huge smile on his face.

�You mean that, don�t you?� he asked.

�Of course, I do. Next year you�ll be even better. I expect you to work hard,� I said.

What I wasn�t saying was he couldn�t get any worse, and even a blind squirrel finds a nut every now and then. That would have been childish. I could tell I�d just made a friend for life by the way Bert was beaming when I left him. I also thought Kim was looking at him a little differently. He�d be a lucky boy if she decided he was ready.

Bill brought Pam back to me, and she looked undamaged. She gave me a hip-check when I made a show of checking for fingerprints. Bill just leered at her, gave me a wink, and went to find his girlfriend. He came up short when Cora took my other arm. I was sure the rumors would get started soon. We went and found Wolf, Jim and Cassidy.

�Hey, Sexy Ninja, can you spare one of your boys to dance with one of my girls?� I asked Cassidy.

She looked at Pam and Cora and gave me a hard look.

�Are you crazy? Jim and Wolf would leave me in a heartbeat to dance with them,� Cassidy complained.

I raised my eyebrows and wiggled them. She was smarter than the average girl, and she figured out that meant she could dance with me. She waved them over.

�David needs you to dance with his dates,� Cassidy said with a straight face.

Jim and Wolf looked at each other a little nervously. If Cassidy and I had something planned, they figured it couldn�t be good for them. The trouble they were having was figuring out the downside to dancing with Cora and Pam. I just grabbed Cassidy�s hand and led her out onto the dance floor. I figured if they were too dumb to dance with them, then so be it. The good news was they finally figured they had nothing to lose.

The song switched to a slow song. Pam was behaving with Jim, but Cora had Wolf flushed and looking like he was going to bolt.

�You might want to go save Wolf,� I told Cassidy.

�He�s a big boy. He can handle it,� she said, not willing to let me go.

�When are you going to pick one?�

�Soon. I think Jim�s interested in dating Piper,� she told me, and when she saw my look, she laughed.

�Yes, the rumor is you�ve been a bad boy with Piper, but it�s okay. You had no idea Jim was interested, so he isn�t mad at you. He is a little worried about measuring up,� she giggled.

�Jim has nothing to be concerned about. Plus, Piper and I have never hooked up,� I said to defend both Jim and myself.

�I know. He just doesn�t have your skills.�

I just rolled my eyes. I looked up and saw Wolf was red-faced as he brought Cora over. Cassidy took pity on him and we switched.

�You have to remember you�re dancing with high school boys.�

�They do grow them big here. I should take you boys to Southern California. The girls there would love you. I do think that last guy would stroke out if my friends got ahold of him.�

�I�m going to be in LA the first week of January. Maybe you could hook me up with some of your friends,� I suggested. �If they�re anywhere near as cute as you and your sister, I could see having a little fun.�

�My best friend tells me she�s breaking up with her boyfriend of several years. You might be just what the doctor ordered,� Cora said as she got out her phone.

She showed me a picture of a girl who looked like a young Adrienne, which made me very interested. Cora stepped back from me and took my picture. She sent a text to her friend. Two minutes later her phone was ringing. Cora went off to talk to her friend, so I went and got a beer. That was where Pam found me.

�What�s Cora up to?� she asked.

�She�s setting me up with one of her friends when I go to LA. She says she�s going through a breakup, and when I�m out there in January she might need someone to comfort her.�

�I bet. Be sure to double-wrap if you hook up with one of Cora�s slutty friends.�

�That bad, huh?� I asked, and she just nodded. �I wanted to tell you Cora isn�t buying that you�re my girlfriend. She said we just had sex, and she didn�t get the couple vibe.�

�Crud. We have to go back home and have you make passionate love to me,� she teased.

�This party sucks. I�m ready to go.�

She thought I was joking until I kissed her. We rather forgot where we were. The next thing I knew, Cora was prying us apart. She shoved her phone into my hand and pulled her sister towards the door to get some fresh air.

�Hi,� I said as an original opening.

�Cora said you were looking for some company when you come out to LA. Why�re you going to be out here?� she asked.

I told her about the movie, and how we were doing a read-through of the script. She didn�t believe me, so I told her about the website. She was suddenly very interested. I was suddenly very worried. Uncle John had warned me. This girl, I didn�t even know her name, wanted me to fly her here so she could get to know me better. She also knew all the clubs we could go to that she never was able to get into. Pam was right: I needed to stay far away from this girl.

I told her I was at a party and had to go. Speaking of the party, I had a blast the rest of the night. I�d switched to Mountain Dew, so I was sober when it was time to go home. I got Cassidy to have Jim take Cora home, and I took Pam back to my place. Mom was up, eating apple pie.

�You look to be in a better mood,� she told me.

I just smiled and offered Pam a slice of pie. I had the pecan, and Pam wanted to try the sweet potato since she�d never had it before. Greg joined us and had some pecan pie also. I needed to send him home soon, or he�d eat all of my pie. Mom and Dad claimed it was too sweet. Greg and I always fought over the pecan pie, so Mom would make one for each of us. The competition was to see who could sneak the most pie from the other one. I had a feeling there was a pecan pie hidden somewhere that would be going back to State.

I took Pam up to my apartment and gave her the slow loving she said she wanted. When we were done, I knew I�d made a mistake. Pam was sneaking her way into my heart. I even knew better, because sex changes things. If I wasn�t careful, I was going to have a problem with Peggy and Pam.

I took Pam home so her parents wouldn�t have a fit about her being out all night. Three in the morning wasn�t all that great, though. When Cal met her at the door, he didn�t look like he was going to kill her, so I went home.

Chapter 26 � Tattooed

Sunday November 30

I truly enjoyed my Sunday morning. I didn�t have anything to do except go to church with Mom. I even skipped running and slept in, causing Mom to have to wake me up. Church was a little bit of a madhouse, with everyone wanting to talk about the football game. I was dismayed when I was noted for helping during the storm as part of the sermon. It had not been done it to gain notoriety. I had done it for the pies and other baked goods.

None of us felt like cooking brunch, so we went to Granny�s. My day got even better when I discovered Peggy and her family waiting for us. Mom had surprised me. After Granny made a big deal over me, Peggy and I got to talk in semiprivacy as our parents talked with each other.

�So where did you go on your mystery vacation?� I asked her.

�We went to Key West. Dad has an old college friend who has a house there. We got to use it, and their boat, for the week. I don�t think I took my swimsuit off the whole trip,� she bragged.

�I hope you got lots and lots of pictures,� I teased her, as I squeezed her knee.

She leaned over, kissed me, and whispered in my ear.

�I�ll show you my tan lines.�

She was in a good mood and I was happy to see my friend back. I also wanted to see those tan lines. I had a faraway look when she brought me back to earth.

�So, I hear you�ve been busy.�

She looked a little strained when she said it. I told her we would talk about it later, nodding towards our parents just a few feet away. I told her I needed to go to the mall and get running shoes since mine were getting tight. I was suddenly worried when she said she�d love to go to the mall. Had I just backed my way into a shopping trip?

MY GREAT DAY WENT INTO the ... anyways, our moms heard the word �mall,� and suddenly they were going, too. Somehow, our dads had something else to do; I think it was watching football, so they got out of going. Peggy and I were given instructions to meet at the food court at five o�clock. I looked at my phone and it was only eleven-thirty! Mom and Mrs. Pratt were laughing as they walked away. I guess I had a funny look on my face.

Peggy took me to the food court and sat me down so we could plan our shopping day. When we got there, it turned out it was really to find out what I�d done all week. I told her about the storm and getting out of school early. We talked about the party Tracy and Pam were having in my apartment when I got home. Peggy had me go into great detail describing the different lingerie.

I was getting hints someone had already told her what I�d been up to. My guess was Tracy, so I didn�t hold back. I admitted to being with Pam, Tracy and Cora while she was gone. When I was done, she had news for me.

�You need to buy t-shirts,� she said.

That was a weird statement.

�Why?� I asked.

�It�s because the girls all helped themselves to a t-shirt. I think Tracy said the rule is if you get naked at David�s, you get one.�

It finally dawned on me this might be why girls kept stealing my clothes. I wondered when this rule went into effect because all my friends seemed to have a t-shirt or three. I wasn�t really mad about it. I was more irritated. Most of the t-shirts were free through my modeling, but a few I really liked and some were worth good money. I�d have to talk to Tracy about which ones were fair game. Maybe I could just set up a drawer for the girls.

I didn�t want to get too many t-shirts, though, because I was going to Utah in a few weeks and was sure I�d get a lot of gear there. What I didn�t have were Jade t-shirts. I knew they had a store in the mall, so I called Michael Reese, my main contact at Jade.

�This is Mike,� he answered.

�Hey, it�s David Dawson.�

�I hear congratulations are in order. I watched your game on ESPN. Not to change the subject, but I hope you�re calling to say you can start working again, now that football is over.�

I agreed to do a photo shoot next Sunday afternoon at Hill Marketing. He said he would call ahead to the Jade store and have them pick out some new items for me to wear. They wanted me seen in their clothes. I told him my girlfriend was with me, and he offered to set her up, too. I put her on so she could give him her sizes.

We went to the sporting goods store to get my running shoes. While I was there I got Peggy a letterman�s jacket, and we loaded up on Range gear. Peggy wanted several pairs of spandex running shorts. There was no way I wasn�t buying those for her. We got more clothes for her than me. I just bought stuff I would need before my trip. I did buy a couple more �TEAM� sweatshirts because I couldn�t find mine ... again. I remembered to get sweatshirts for Suzanne and Beth. I also got a few t-shirts that proclaimed us State Champs. I used my Range credit card because Sandy had been on me to get new gear. I was happy when she didn�t call me as soon as I used it.

We then went to the Jade store. The store manager had six bags for each of us. I think she gave us one of everything. I peeked and grinned when I saw there were more of their vintage jeans, and they looked like they would fit. Peggy wanted to try hers on. I fully approved of the fit because her bottom looked great!

I ended up making three trips to the car to put everything into the trunk. I wasn�t going to carry all those bags around all afternoon.

When I got back, Peggy wanted to shop at Victoria�s Secret. I found the salesgirl, told her Peggy could spend a certain dollar amount and showed her I was giving Peggy my debit card. Peggy thought it was too much, but I explained I expected to see said purchases. She got the idea.

I wandered around until I came up short: there was a new tattoo parlor in the mall. I went in and a freaky chick, who was strangely arousing, was at the front desk. She gave me a smile.

�Little Stud Dawson. And how are you doing?� she asked.

She was vaguely familiar. I tried to imagine her without all the tattoos and piercings. Then it hit me. It was Paula, one of Greg�s exes. I would guesstimate she was five or six years older than me. I hadn�t seen her in over four years.

�Paula, long time no see,� I said, as she came around the counter and gave me a hug.

Dad had always told me to try to negotiate if I could. I wanted a tattoo for our state championship.

�I was thinking it would be cool to get something for winning state. Do you have any ideas?� I asked.

She showed me their book, and we didn�t find anything. She then got out a sketchpad and drew our logo, the bulldog, with a football under him with �Football State Champ� centered on the ball. I had no idea she could draw so well. I wanted it.

�Tell you what: give me the tattoo, and you can take a picture of me with it for the store. I�ll also give it to my social media gal, and she�ll put it on all my sites. I bet every player on the team will want one.�

She went back and found a big biker-looking man who took me into the back and put it on my upper left arm. They could only do a henna tattoo that would last two to four weeks because I was too young. That was perfect because I wasn�t allowed to do any tats in permanent ink unless Ford, Range Sports, and Jade all signed off on it. I was also sure Adrienne had some say in the matter. I completely forgot about my mom.

When he was done, he took my picture and sent it to me. Lily still trusted me with access to my Twitter account, so I sent it out. I was saying goodbye to Paula when Mom came storming in. I figured I would just play the excited teen to try to head her off.

�Look what I got!� I said, showing my mother, who was now turning funny shades of red.

�Did he tell you he was not of age?� she started on Paula.

�Shhh, Mom! I had to tell them I was eighteen to get it done. Don�t be getting me into trouble,� I moaned.

Paula looked at me, wondering what I was doing.

�David Allen Dawson! We�re going home right now to show your father,� Mom ranted.

Score! No more shopping. I think she caught on I was a little too happy. She turned to Paula.

�Is it a real tattoo?�

Crud! The jig was up. Sure enough, Paula ratted me out. That didn�t stop Mom from chewing on me. She had several bags I somehow was put in charge of; i.e., taking them to the car. I mumbled something about the trunk already being full.

I was ordered to take the car home, empty it, and come back. I found Peggy and we drove to my place. I went in and told Dad he was to pick up Mom at the mall at five and gave him her keys. Peggy and I went up to my apartment. Problem solved.

I showed her my tattoo, and she showed me her tan lines and new outfits. She made me try on my new Jade stuff. She showed me which t-shirts to hide so the girls wouldn�t steal them. I think it was her way of saying I could still play, as long as I didn�t embarrass her.

We played all afternoon. Peggy had really missed me.

Monday December 1

WHEN I STROLLED UP to the front door at school, the guys swarmed me. We went inside because it was freezing out. Peggy was a little irritated with them; she thought this was her time with me. They all wanted to see my tattoo. Cassidy goaded me into taking off my shirt so they could see the full effect. I played along, and suddenly the girls all wanted to see it. Peggy made me put my shirt back on.

In PE I went to the trainers. Paige checked me out and declared I was in good health. Wolf and I lifted and he told me terrible jokes. He wanted to talk about his threesome.

�I think Jim�s going to ask Piper out,� he told me.

Cassidy had already clued me in. It seemed this dating arrangement was coming to an end.

�So where does that leave you?� I asked.

�To be honest, I think I want to date someone else, too. Cassidy is more like a friend than anything else. She needs to be with someone who�ll love her,� Wolf said.

�Have you all talked about this? I don�t want to have to deal with a crying Cassidy,� I warned him.

�Some. This is all coming from Cassidy. She�s encouraging Jim to date Piper, and they seem to like each other. She�s been working on me, too. She has suggested a few people. One of them is your ex, April,� he confessed.

They would make a good couple if she had grown up some. Also, as a tall guy, it was hard to find a tall girl to date. Cassidy had given Wolf confidence with girls, so he should be able to handle her. The more I thought about it, the better the match seemed.

�You should ask her out. Just be careful of her little sister. She�ll be a man-eater by the time she hits Lincoln High.�

He gave me a confused look.

�Her sister is very good looking and a little Lolita in training. She�ll see you as someone she can practice her charms on. Be warned, April does not appreciate it. I�m just giving you fair warning.�

�Thanks, I think.�

�You�ll be fine. Just keep thinking she�s only 12 or 13. That should keep you out of trouble.�

He had a worried look, and I smiled at him. Wolf would figure it out.

�So, who have you guys decided Cassidy should go out with?� I asked.

�What?�

�She�s found you both someone to date, isn�t it only fair you two help her out?� I asked.

I could tell the idea had never crossed his mind. I don�t think he or Jim had thought about Cassidy dating other guys. Guys are dumb that way, and I could tell it bothered him. I decided to see if he was ready to give her up.

�I might want to take her out,� I said, and then took a half a step back, just in case.

He had a thoughtful look on his face, which was the whole reason I�d told him that. It was one thing to talk about dating someone else, but he had to realize what he was giving up. Cassidy was quirky, fun, and had a hot little body. I was a little jealous that Jim and Wolf were dating her. If her dad wasn�t set on us not dating, I would have asked her out. Cassidy was just one of those people who make you smile. You just never really knew what to expect.

We continued to lift in silence as Wolf worked it out. When we were done and getting dressed, he stopped me before I left.

�I�d be fine with you dating Cassidy. I know that when Jim and I start dating other people it�ll be over between all of us. This way we can all be friends after we each go our own way. I think if the three of us go out much longer, we�ll be at each other�s throats. I also don�t think it�ll work with just Cassidy and me. It�ll be better if she�s dating someone like you because we�d know she was being treated right. I just want to be a fly on the wall when you have to talk to Coach,� he said with a big smirk.

�Wolf, I don�t really see Cassidy and me going out. You three are good friends of mine.�

�Well, Jim and I have talked. Cassidy has never made it secret she thinks the world of you. If there was anyone who could have stolen her away from us, it was you. We both agreed that, if it did happen, we�d be fine with it. We�d give you some shit, but we know you�d be good to her. We also knew you�d never do it while we were dating. I just want you to know Jim and I don�t want you to not date her because of your �Bro Code.��

Wolf seemed serious, but I still didn�t see it happening. I might go out on dates with her as a friend, but I didn�t see any romantic hookups in our future.

AT LUNCH, I FOUND YURI in line. We went to our table by the window. I had decided I was going to help him find a girlfriend, while also helping someone who was lonely. I�d been noticing there were a couple of girls who always ate alone. If anyone would understand, it would be Yuri.

�What?� he said, because I was grinning at him.

�I think you�re ready for a girlfriend,� I said.

�Piper?� he asked hopefully.

�Are you kidding me? She tried to kill you last week. Just give up that pipe dream,� I said, proud of my very bad pun on Piper�s name.

�Have you been saving that one?� Yuri moaned.

�Nope, just thought of it,� I said, then explained my idea. �When you told me about moving here and having no friends, it got me thinking that there might be others who feel the same way. If you pay attention, there are some girls who could use a friend.�

I thought about it for a moment and needed to word it so Yuri didn�t think this was a strategy to take advantage of lonely girls.

�What I�m proposing is we have lunch with some of these girls and get to know them. If you become friends first and find you like each other, then ask them out. Are you willing to help me with that?� I asked.

�I�m not going out with some dog,� he warned me.

�Yuri, you have so much to learn. First, you trash your reputation with what you said to Piper, then you just keep going. Girls talk. To build your reputation back up, you may have to take out a few frogs and treat them right. You might even find out you like one.�

�Okay. I came to you for help, so I�ll believe you on that one.�

�Look around and find a girl eating alone who you think you might want to be friends with.�

He picked one out and we went and to sit down with her. She had glasses and some acne, but other than that she looked like any other girl who was trying to not be noticed.

�Hi. I�m David and this is Yuri, do you mind if we join you?� I asked.

�I know who you are: the Jock and the Mouth,� she said.

I liked that she had some spunk to her; she would keep Yuri on his toes. I sat down, but Yuri hesitated after hearing her comment.

�Oh, sit,� she told him. �Your fearless leader has no manners.�

I was expecting a mousy wallflower. This girl surprised me.

�You don�t seem to be shy; how come you�re eating alone every day?� I asked.

�I�ve been waiting for you two to invite me over,� she teased me.

�I�m sorry, if I�d known ...� Yuri started, before I smacked his arm to stop him embarrassing himself.

�She�s giving you shit. I don�t think you�re ready to be friends with her,� I told him.

�What�s that supposed to mean? Wait, did you come over here to pick me up?� she asked.

Yuri blushed and I just laughed.

I explained what we were doing, which caused Yuri to blush even more. We started talking as if Yuri wasn�t there.

�Is he trainable? I heard he has a mouth on him,� she said.

�Well, I�ve been working with him, but he does get off the leash and pee on the rug now and then. I think with a firm hand, he might turn out okay.�

�He is cute, and I�ve been looking for a project. Do you want me to take him off your hands?�

�Please!�

�Okay, but you owe me,� she said.

Yuri had finally had enough.

�What are you guys talking about?� he huffed.

�Ah ... what�s your name?� I asked.

�Patricia.�

�You�ll be eating lunch with Patricia from now on.�

�Slow down, Big Guy. I�m not taking him off your hands totally. You have to eat with us, too,� she said.

�Now, wait a minute. I thought you were going to train him,� I complained.

�I will, but I think you need some training, too.�

I pinched my lips and shook my head. Yuri was almost panicked because he wasn�t sure what Patricia was offering, but it was a girl willing to talk to him.

�Okay, deal, but I have to be able to study during lunch.�

We shook on it.

AFTER SCHOOL, I WENT to Cassidy�s workout group. I noted who all was missing, and put Tim in charge of talking to them. Cassidy was in rare form and worked everyone hard. Even the wrestlers were complaining when she was done.

She made me stay after everyone left, as she was going to start teaching me self-defense. She told me her dad had been in Force Recon in the Marines. It was the equivalent to the Army Green Berets or the Navy Seals. Tony was moved to MARSOC (U.S. Marine Special Operations Command) when it was formed in 2006 until he retired. MARSOC was recently renamed Marine Raiders. Cassidy had learned from some of the best the Marines had to offer. She said that they thought it was cute that the little slip of a girl wanted to learn to fight.

I hadn�t realized her dad was such a badass. I could tell from the start that Cassidy was a good teacher. She was patient with me and took her time to show me the right way to do things. She told me that to be any good would take years, but she could teach me to keep from getting my butt kicked in a few weeks. Marines had to learn it in a short period of time, after all. She said I was almost as smart as the average Marine. I chose to take that as a compliment. She had hung out with the best of the best. Marine Raiders were no dummies.

After we were done, she wanted to talk about her personal life.

�I hear you and Wolf talked today,� she started.

�Yeah, what all did he tell you?� I asked, not wanting to break his confidence.

�That you want to date me,� she smirked.

�I think I said �ravage.� I don�t remember saying I�d actually take you out on a date.�

�Hmm ... this puts a whole new light on the subject. Wolf said you weren�t willing to be naughty with me.�

�Cassidy, I love you to death, but we both know your dad would kill me if I even looked funny at you. Now that I know what he did in the Marines, there�s no way I�m going there.�

�You�re smarter than I thought. Daddy can be unreasonable at times. For some reason, he thinks you would corrupt me if we went out. Maybe I should tell him what I�ve been up to,� she teased.

�If you wish to see Jim and Wolf disappear, you go ahead. I personally like them, and would hope you wouldn�t.�

�What about taking me to a movie or dinner?� she asked.

�I�d enjoy that. Just make sure Coach knows that is all it is. My mom would hunt him down if I went missing.�

We took showers, and I gave her a ride home.

Chapter 27 � Christmas Dance

Wednesday December 17

I had my last final today. The weeks leading up to today had fallen into a predictable pattern. Peggy and I were getting closer. We were doing everything but, sexually. On Tuesday nights either Pam or Tracy were coming over for a little fun. Friday and Saturday nights were date nights with Peggy.

At lunch, Patricia was having a positive influence on Yuri. They weren�t dating yet, but they were becoming friends. The change impressed the girls enough to let the three of us join the cheerleader table a couple of times. Piper didn�t have to try and end Yuri�s life even once.

I�d started modeling again on weekends, and Mr. Hill had people lined up because of football. A lot of the local advertisers wanted me in their ads. We were careful not to mention football or Lincoln High. I also did some catalog work for Jade. They teamed me up with Sarah for those shoots. It was good to see her.

Tami and I had talked twice. We fell back into an easy rhythm and were working to become close again. There was an unspoken agreement not to talk about Simon. She was excited to be coming home. Tami would be flying in next Sunday. I was flying out tomorrow, so I wouldn�t see her. My family would join me on Monday. They�d get a chance to catch up with Tami before they came to Range Ranch for Christmas.

I�d wrapped up training for the movie last weekend. I would see Tish and Dylan on set for any refreshers I needed. I�d enjoyed my acting class with Kate, Terrance and Cheryl. Cheryl planned to go to Broadway and auditioning over Christmas break. Kate told me she thought Cheryl had a shot at making it. I would miss learning with them.

The other person I was going to miss was Paige. Her internship was done at the end of the semester. We�d gotten off to a rocky start, but I had come to like her, even after she�d put the blue goop on my junk.

Tonight, I was driving up to Wesleyan for their annual Christmas Dance. I hadn�t seen Missy or Harper since my trip with them to San Francisco. Sarah said the girls had plans for me and would make an evil laugh whenever I tried to get details out of her. I think she was having a little too much fun. I told her I just needed to be at the airport by noon on Friday for my one-fifteen flight.

Finally, the noon bell rang to set us free for break. Peggy walked me to my Jeep and gave me a reminder as to what I was going to be missing for the next three weeks. I finally got into the Jeep and drove to Wesleyan.

I CALLED TAMI BECAUSE she had made me promise we would talk on my ride up to see our friends.

�David, how did your finals go?� she asked.

�I aced them. I�ll be getting straight A�s this semester,� I told her, and then changed the topic. �I have some big news.�

I was happy Tami was not as plugged-in to what all was going on at Lincoln High. It felt more natural, now that she wasn�t stalking me.

�Oh, do tell.�

�I think something�s in the water. Couples seem to be breaking up, and new ones are forming. The big one, though, is Alan has a new girlfriend. He broke up with Gina.�

�No way! What happened?�

�They�re not saying. I don�t think it�s really a big deal, or Jeff would have clued me in. Jeff told me they had just figured out it wasn�t working anymore, and it just happened. I never heard any drama, and you know Alan if there was something he would have blabbed it.�

�That�s too bad. I thought they made a cute couple. Who�s he going out with now?�

�Stacy Clute. I got to know her in art class last year. She�s shy, so I guess opposites do attract.�

�I don�t know her.�

�She went to a different middle school than we did. You�d like her. She�s super-nice, and Alan seems to be happy.�

�Who else broke up?�

�Well, the threesome of Cassidy, Jim and Wolf is no more. The surprising thing is they didn�t kill each other,� I said, because I�d predicted it wouldn�t end well. �Jim�s going out with a freshman cheerleader named Piper, and Wolf�s going out with April,� I said.

�Did you warn Wolf?�

�She�s changed since I went out with her. She and Wolf seem to be doing well. Cassidy�s going out with Jeff.�

�What? Jeff has a girlfriend?�

�Yep. We were all shocked. You should see Jeff now. He�s become a little stud. Between working out with Cassidy, lifting weights and playing football, he has really changed. He�s also showing a lot more confidence. Jeff�s a good match for Cassidy.�

�I�ll have to make a point of seeing him when I get back,� Tami said. �What about you?�

�I�m still dating Peggy. We�re good for each other.�

�Is she still a virgin?�

�Tami! You know I don�t talk about stuff like that,� I complained.

�I�ll take that as a yes. Are you still seeing Tracy and Pam for sex?�

�Okay, enough. That�s not something I�m comfortable talking about.�

�Sorry,� she said.

The sadness in her voice kind of summed up where we were with each other now. We now had limits on what we would discuss. That used to not be the case. Looking at it more closely, it was me who�d set the limits. I didn�t want to hear about Simon, and I didn�t want to share my most intimate feelings.

We talked for a while longer. I missed Tami, but I wouldn�t get to see her until she came home in May.

I�D GOTTEN A HOTEL room at the Hyatt, which was the same place they were having the dance. Teddy Wesleyan had invited me to his suite at five. The dinner started at six-thirty, and I was meeting Harper and Missy at six. I had come up early to surprise them. I was checked in and unpacked by two o�clock. I went downstairs so I could go to their dorm. I wanted to see the rest of Tami�s friends while I was here.

I was surprised when I discovered Missy in the lobby; I wondered if Tami had tipped her off. I snuck up behind her and wrapped my arms around her as I kissed her neck. She stiffened when she felt my desire rubbing her butt.

�Come on. Let�s go have some fun before the dance,� I whispered.

I took her hand and we went back up to my room. It was a race to see who could get undressed the fastest. I missed my redheaded bombshell. She was hotter than I remembered as I feasted on her delectable body, and she responded with an enthusiasm I had never seen in her before.

When I buried my condom-covered member into her, it was like taking her virginity again. She was marvelously tight. I had to go slow and work to get her to the point she could accept all of me. When we finally were joined, and she could accommodate me, we began that age-old dance in earnest.

�Hell YES!� she yelled.

I began to chuckle because I�d never heard Missy cuss. She came hard, so I slowed down to give her a break. I pulled out, flipped her over, and took her from behind, which allowed me to get in deeper. Missy became a hellcat in bed. Always before we had been slower and gentler, but I guess we just missed each other.

I reach under her, played with her breasts, and as I squeezed her nipples she went off again. It was more than I could take, and I came hard. I rolled off her and got up to dispose of my condom. I came back to cuddle and noticed a mark under her breast.

�I�m sorry, did I hurt you?� I asked.

�No, that�s a birthmark,� she told me.

I froze. She got a big smile on her face.

�Hi, David, I�m Lisa,� Missy�s sister told me.

�Oh, Shit! I�m so dead!� I cried.

I felt physically ill. I�d just slept with Missy�s sister! How was I ever going to explain this to her?

�What�re we supposed to say to your sister?� I asked.

�She said to invite her up when we were done,� Lisa said.

�She knows?� I blurted out.

My mind was not catching up with this. Then I remembered when my mom had first met her, Missy told her she and her sister sometimes �switched.�

�Okay, talk to me; and use little bitty words, because I�m freaking out right now,� I begged.

She grabbed her phone and sent a text. There was an immediate knock on my door. Lisa jumped up and answered it with both of us still naked. Missy saw me and ran into my arms.

�I�m so sorry ...� I started.

I felt like I had cheated on her. Missy saw my reaction and I could tell she felt bad.

�David, it�s okay. Lisa wanted you to be her first. I told her you�d never do it if you didn�t get to know her first. I feel bad we hurt you.�

�You�re not mad at me?� I asked.

�No, honey, we set you up. I wanted you to sleep with my sister. We normally do most things together. She�s been jealous of you and me making love, so I figured it would be an early Christmas present for the both of you,� she said, patting my hand. �Did you have fun?�

I looked at Lisa, and she had a worried look on her face. I smiled at her, which made her relax.

�Yes. You two are very special women, but I was afraid I ruined our friendship. I care for you too much to ever want to hurt you,� I said, and pulled Missy into a kiss.

When the kiss finally ended, I saw Lisa had picked up her clothes and put on a robe. She came over and kissed me.

�I have a room here, too. I�ll let you two spend some time together, and see you at the dance,� Lisa said, and then left.

Missy and I took our time and made slow, gentle love. I wanted her to know how much I cared for her. When we were done, I fell asleep with her caressing my hair. I could get used to this, as long as I could figure out a way to tell the twins apart!

WHEN I WOKE UP, MISSY and I went another round in the shower. When we came out we found Lisa was back. I quickly put on my boxers, and Missy got dressed. Lisa and Missy hugged each other. I was happy to see I hadn�t hurt their relationship.

�I promised Teddy Wesleyan I�d stop by his suite before the dance. Would you ladies like to join me?�

�Nope. We have to get ready; we�ll meet you downstairs. Harper gets you tonight,� Missy told me. �We�re all meeting for breakfast, then Sarah gets you until it�s time to leave for the airport. You have to be on the road by eleven o�clock if you plan on making it to the airport on time.�

�Sounds like you gals have this planned out to the minute,� I teased.

I kissed both girls and they went to get ready. I pulled my dark green slacks and a white shirt out. I�d been given a tie with Christmas ornaments on it. I think Greg gave it to Dad for Christmas one year. I then put on my red jacket. It was a little more colorful outfit than I liked to wear, but Mom assured me it looked good. If nothing else, it was festive.

TEDDY HAD BOOKED THE largest suite they had. His mom answered the door.

�Cynthia, good to see you,� I said, as she offered her cheek and I kissed it.

�Now don�t be mad, we�ve arranged a little ambush for you,� she said.

She led me into the living room where Teddy was talking to the University of Kentucky�s head football coach, Coach Styles. We saw each other at the same time, and both looked confused. I was glad to see Coach Styles wasn�t in on this. I went up and shook the man�s hand.

�I think Teddy�s been a bad boy,� I said.

�I�ll agree with that.�

Teddy and Cynthia left us alone.

�David, I�m sorry about this. If I�d known, I would�ve refused to come.�

�Like you�ll ever get your major donors to be good,� I said.

�I�d better! I don�t need to mess anything up with the NCAA, and I also don�t want to mess anything up for you.�

�Since we have an hour, want to sit down and talk?� I asked.

�Yes, as a matter of fact, I would. I want to tell you Kentucky is looking forward to you joining us. I�m sure we can find a spot for John when you walk onto campus,� he teased me.

John Phillips was their up-and-coming quarterback. It looked like he�d be starting next year, and Coach Styles knew we were good friends.

�Did I see you got Trevor Allen to commit?� I asked.

Trevor was an offensive lineman I�d gone one-on-one against at Kentucky�s football camp. He was a beast. I would love to see him and Jim blocking for me.

�Yes, he signed during the fall signing period. It looks like we�re going to have another good class.�

Last year Kentucky had pulled in a �Top 15� recruiting class, which was something unheard of before Coach Styles got there. Given how well they did this year, I was surprised they�d had such a good recruiting class coming in. After a terrific start, their season had gone south in a hurry. They lost their last five games to finish 5�7, just one game short of getting a bowl bid.

�I think you have it headed in the right direction. So how do you see me fitting in?� I asked.

�I�d like to redshirt you your freshman year if we can. Quarterbacks tend to need a year to get used to the college game. It�ll also give you a chance to get stronger and learn the system. My biggest problem may be Coach Erickson wants you on his defense. He starts drooling when he talks about you playing strong-side safety, with your strength for run support and your size in pass coverage. He almost has me convinced you could be a game-changer.�

�I could play both ways,� I said with a smirk.

�There�s a good reason no one does that in college anymore. Plus, I can�t have my quarterback getting dinged up playing defense.�

�What are your goals for when I get there?�

�We�ll win a National Championship. In the next two years, I want to start challenging for the Conference Championship. By the time you�re playing, we�ll win it all.�

He said it as if it was a foregone conclusion. I liked what I was hearing.

�What do I need to do?� I asked.

�I�d like to see you get stronger and faster. Work on throwing the ball with your whole body. You�re relying on arm strength too much. Go to every camp you can, and learn. I�d also suggest you no longer play defense, or return kicks. It�s too easy to target you, and possibly get you injured.

�Your offense is evolving. Send Coach Diamond to some coaching clinics. He�s missing some opportunities in situational play-calling. He also needs to run the slotback in motion more often. Movement causes the defense to react.

�I once asked one of my mentors what the ideal offense was. He told me it was combining the triple option with a passing game. That�s why the read option from the shotgun was developed. You�re missing the third option right now. By setting the running back in motion, and running him through the backfield, it creates the third option. You�ve seen how hard it is for defenses to defend your read option now. Add the third back into the mix, and you�ll be unstoppable.

�I�d suggest you move that Ed Pine kid to the slot. You want serious speed and some shakes from that position. From watching game films, he would be your best slotback. Of course, he needs to work on catching the ball. I don�t think I saw him catch more than a couple of passes, and he looked a little unsteady,� Coach Styles instructed.

�I think I want football to start tomorrow,� I said, getting excited about next year.

�I�ll talk to Coach Diamond and Coach Hope about changing your offense slightly,� he said. �Are you planning on coming to camp again this year?�

�We haven�t talked about it yet. Talk to Coach Hope and see if he can�t get it arranged. I had a good time last year. If we don�t get the whole team there, I plan on coming anyway. I�d like to spend a week with John. We need to start getting him used to riding the bench and carrying my bags,� I suggested.

�You two will be the death of me. All I have to do is show him some game film of you, and he starts working harder. I think old John might surprise you by the time you get to Kentucky.�

�I know he works hard and will set a good example. Which fraternity did he end up joining?� I asked.

Coach Styles just glared at me. He had to know his team drank and had women. He didn�t have to like that a fraternity helped organize those activities.

�On second thought, I hear Florida could use your services. Do they even have any starting quarterbacks?� he asked.

It was always good to get a shot in about your rivals. I was sure USC could poke some fun at Notre Dame or UCLA. Don�t even get me started about Michigan and Ohio State.

�For some reason, they�re excited about me going there,� I said with a straight face.

�I�m sure they are, but we love you, too. Tell you what. Let�s end all this drama for you and you just commit to us today, and we can have a press release sent out tomorrow. It would help us with recruiting if you did.�

�You do know if I did that, I couldn�t guarantee I would go to Kentucky. You might jump to the NFL or your dream job by then. I mean seriously, who turns around Kentucky?�

�Tell you what, if I go to Alabama when their coach retires or takes the USC job, I�ll have a scholarship reserved for you. Do we have a deal?�

�I made a commitment to Coach Beck at State. It was made under duress, and it was clear from the start it was a soft verbal. I haven�t heard from their new coaching staff, and I didn�t make the commitment to them,� I said.

State had had another terrible year. They�d hired a new coach from a mid-major to take over, and everyone thought he was in over his head. I�d originally made the commitment to save Luke�s scholarship. Coach Beck was going to pull it after the fight Luke and I had. I at least owed State a call. Uncle John taught me that being a man of your word didn�t mean just when it was convenient. The man I�d made the commitment to was currently looking for a new job. A courtesy call was in order.

�Coach, can you give me a few minutes? I need to call State and tell them I�m pulling my verbal.�

I looked through my contact directory to find the number for the football offices at State. What sounded like a young woman answered the phone. I wondered if it was a college kid.

�It�s a wonderful day for State Football. How may I direct your call?� she asked.

I suddenly drew a blank as to who the new coach was.

�Um ... This is David Dawson. I made a verbal commitment last year, and need to talk to someone about it?�

�One moment, please.�

I was put on hold and listened to the State fight song while I waited. Go State!

�This is Coach Newhouse.�

That name didn�t ring a bell. I was sure this wasn�t their head coach.

�Hi, this is David Dawson. I made a verbal commitment last year.�

�What can I do for you?�

�I just wanted to call and let you know I�m pulling my verbal.�

�I�m sorry to hear that. May I ask why?�

�I made the commitment to Coach Beck because he said it would help him with recruiting. He also signed three players from my school last year. Coach Beck is no longer there, so I decided to open my recruiting back up.�

�So, you�ll still give us a chance to recruit you?�

�Yes, sir. I would welcome the opportunity to get to know the new coaching staff.�

I wrapped up my call and thought about what I was going to tell Coach Styles. When I had it sorted out, I went back to talk to him.

�Coach, one thing you need to know about me is that my word means something to me. I made a mistake making a commitment to State. At the time, they had me in a bind. When I make a commitment, you�ll know it�s solid. It�s just too early for me to decide. What I would be willing to do is tell everyone you�re my number one choice, as of right now. I think Scouts rate it as �High� interest. I would rate everyone else as �Medium� interest. I�m willing to do that until the start of my junior year when recruiting will really start. Then I would put everyone on an even playing field,� I offered.

�Fair enough,� he said, and then shook my hand. �Just so you know, we have a �High� interest in you, also. Can I give you some advice?�

�Actually, I�d appreciate it.�

�Do you have a dream school, somewhere that you�re dying to go to?� he asked.

�No, sir, I really don�t.�

�Then don�t make any quick commitments. Go on all your visits. The biggest mistake I see kids make is that they get on campus, have a fantastic trip, and commit. What they don�t realize is most major football programs have exceptional facilities, and any one of them would be a great destination.

�What you need to decide is what will make a difference for you? If it�s making it to the pros as a quarterback, that might not be the same program as winning a national championship. If you want to own your own business, be in sales, be an engineer or a lawyer, those all may be different schools. I know you have some friends you want to play with. Being a top-five rated quarterback can garner you some favors, but if a school�s willing to do that, then what else are they willing to do?

�Honestly, I think a handful of them have the talent to play at the next level. A couple may be playing on Sunday if they continue to improve, but some are marginal division-one talents,� he said.

I was glad he wasn�t sugarcoating it.

�The final suggestion I would give you is to drop Range Sports. No one wants to admit it, but the shoe companies hold a lot of power in college athletics. Notre Dame just signed a big deal with Under Armour. If that�s where you want to go to school, start wearing their products, including everything from shoes to helmets, to jocks. You�ll have to wear them once you get to college anyway.�

He could see that concerned me. I made a good living wearing Range Sportswear.

�David, it�s the dirty little secret that really isn�t a secret. Being part of big-time sports means you have to do certain things. I just don�t want the Nike police to come down on you. Calls will be made and certain programs will back off on recruiting you.�

�Thanks, Coach.�

�If you need advice about anything, or just want to talk, let me give you my cell number,� he said, taking my phone and putting his number in it.

The sneaky guy called his phone with mine so he could capture my number. I never gave recruiters my personal cell number. Kendal had a cell dedicated to the number that went out to the world. He knew I knew what he was up to, but I was impressed that he did it with a smile.

�I�ll let you share the good news with Teddy and Cynthia. I think it�ll make their day.�

�Of course, we never met here,� he warned with mock sternness.

�You want me to call your cell so you have deniability?� I asked.

�You are a devious one. I need to get you involved in recruiting. Do you want to call John and give him the news?� he said, to change the subject from him stealing my cell number.

If only he knew how devious I could be because my mom had taught me well. I knew how to block numbers.

�I like you already, Coach. That�s an excellent plan. It�ll be like an early Christmas present for me,� I said, referring to calling John Phillips and teasing him.

I went into one of the bedrooms and called John.

�How�s my favorite valet?� I asked as a greeting.

�Bite me, dork. Why are you bothering me right now? My parents are here to take me home.�

�Oh, goody. Put me on speaker phone,� I begged.

�Why?� he asked suspiciously.

�I have news I want to share.�

I could hear him grumble, and then I was on the speaker.

�I wanted to wish you all a Merry Christmas, and give you some news. I was just talking to Coach Styles about John. He said he was working hard, and that he was impressed with the development of his upper-body strength. Coach told me that in a couple of years, when I start, John�ll be ready to carry my bags.�

�Yeah, right, I heard you were committed to State,� John shot back.

�Well, that�s now old news. I pulled my commitment to State and declared I have serious interest in Kentucky just five minutes ago.�

�Funny one, you�re just pulling my chain now,� John said.

�Hang on ...� I said.

I went out and interrupted a champagne toast. I handed the phone to Coach.

�John wants to congratulate you.�

�John, Coach Styles ... yes, we�re all excited ... I have some boosters I need to talk to, here�s David.�

I took the phone and went into the bedroom.

�You better start working out harder. I�m coming,� I teased him.

�I really hope you end up coming here. I think we�ll have a good time,� John said, being more serious.

�I do, too, John. You have a good holiday, and I�ll call you after the first of the year.�

I hung up and looked at the clock. I needed to get downstairs to meet the girls.

I SAW HARPER RIGHT away. She was in a sleek silver dress that was perfect for her build. It must have cost a fortune, but it looked like it was made just for her. Then I saw Sarah. She had on a black pencil skirt with a matching black blouse with spaghetti straps. She obviously didn�t have a bra on. Sarah looked like the fashion model she was. The twins wore matching little black dresses, making it impossible to tell them apart.

Sarah saw me first and met me with a warm kiss. Harper had trouble brewing in her eyes, and I could tell I was in trouble later tonight as she gave me a sweet kiss on the cheek. Next was Lisa who stuck her tongue down my throat. I knew it was Lisa because Missy would never do something like that in public. I noticed there was a small string on the side of Lisa�s dress. I was going to have fun because I could now tell them apart. Missy gave me a nice kiss. I ushered them all into the bar, and we found a table.

When the server came over, the girls all ordered mixed drinks. I was surprised when the server didn�t bat an eye. I ordered an iced tea and a couple of appetizers since I was hungry. Our drinks were soon brought and Harper squeezed my hand under the table. I�d missed my vibrant friend.

�I hear you�re doing a photo shoot for Range Sports,� Sarah said.

�That�s where I�m going tomorrow. I�ll be working for the next week. I haven�t really gotten any details as to what I�ll be doing, but it always seems to be fun.�

�What are you doing in LA?� Lisa asked.

�I have a script read-through for my movie. The whole cast will be there. The director explained that it would give him a chance to share his vision, and give us an opportunity to get to know each other. My agent told me there might be some parties. I�m excited to find out what all�s involved.�

�Have you been doing any work this fall, besides what we did?� Sarah asked.

�Not much, because I put everything on hold during football season. Speaking of which, I just put Kentucky as the lead school for my recruiting today.�

�That should make the Wesleyan clan happy,� Harper snorted.

It was no secret they were major backers of Kentucky. I was hoping they might invite me to a basketball game. Kentucky always seemed to be nationally ranked.

The girls caught me up on school. They asked about Tami. I was curious why she hadn�t been keeping in touch. I�d assumed she was good friends with Missy and Harper. Missy told me today was the first time Tami had called since she�d left for the UK, and I could tell Missy and Harper weren�t very happy with her. I decided to stay out of it.

The appetizers came when it was time to go. I was disappointed in how slow the service had been, and we ended up just leaving them. When we arrived at the ballroom, I wished I�d never ordered them. There was plenty to nibble on.

Missy and Lisa each grabbed an arm and guided me around to meet people. Many of the girls I knew from past parties. I guess word had spread I was there because I was in demand. I noticed Missy and Lisa would take me to a group, and let me go so I could talk to them. When I was done, they would switch sides. If it weren�t for the thread, I wouldn�t have been able to tell them apart. They were frustrated their normal scheme wasn�t working.

Finally, an exasperated Lisa called me on it.

�How are you telling us apart?� she asked.

I raised my eyebrows.

�I�ve seen you both naked. Wouldn�t you think I could tell you apart?�

They looked at each other and then back at me. They weren�t buying it. I just gave them a cryptic smile. I didn�t expect them to start tickling me.

�Hey!� I complained.

�Tell us, or we�ll tickle you until you do,� Missy threatened.

�Okay, okay, Missy is cuter,� I lied.

�Get him,� Lisa said.

�Stop!� I said, as I tried to fight them off.

�Tell us,� Missy ordered.

I pointed to the thread on Lisa�s outfit. That seemed to make them happy. They brought me back to Harper and Sarah. Sarah took my arm and we sat down to eat dinner. I figured out Sarah was my date for this portion of the evening. I was happy to see Jennie Wesleyan was at our table. She was stag for the night, and she sat on the other side of me.

�I hear you finally decided to do the right thing,� Jennie announced.

�Yes, I�m leaning towards Kentucky,� I said, and then changed the subject. �How�s your sister doing?�

�Fine. How�s Nancy?� she asked, trying to stir something up.

�We�re spending Christmas vacation together.�

The rest of dinner was taken up with the girls wanting details on Nancy. I planned to spank Jennie the next time I got a chance. She was no help, telling them how smitten I was with my college friend. I don�t know if Jennie was trying to drive a wedge between me and my Wesleyan friends, or if she was just being a bitch. When Jennie made a comment about Nancy being in a sorority, like it was something nasty, I wanted to wipe the sneer off of her face. My girls all looked shocked that a little fun had taken such a foul turn.

�Jennie, we need to have a little talk,� I said as I stood up.

The smile left her face for a moment, and then it was replaced with something unpleasant. We walked out of the ballroom and I waited until I found an alcove where we could have some privacy. Jennie decided a good attack was her best defense.

�I always thought you prided yourself on being open and honest with the girls you were sleeping with. You act like it�s big deal they find out about your sorority slut. I�m sure she�s just one of your many conquests. How many notches do you have on your bedpost now?� she huffed.

�What is wrong with you? Why are you acting like this?�

�Up yours! You�re not God�s gift to women.�

I just shook my head.

�You�re such a spoiled brat. Did I not pay enough attention to you? Is that why you�re acting like this? What did I do to you to make you treat me like this?�

Jennie took a swing at me, which caught me by surprise. I grabbed her wrist and held it, and then she broke down in my arms. Something was upsetting her, but I didn�t think it was me. After several minutes, Harper came out and saw I had Jennie crying into my chest as I held her. She mouthed, �Are you okay?� I just nodded.

Jennie finally cried herself out and pushed me away.

�I�m so ashamed,� she mumbled, and then hurried off.

I went back into the dinner-dance, and the music had started. Harper found me and pulled me out onto the dance floor. I wondered if I would ever figure out Jennie Wesleyan.

HARPER PULLED ME UPSTAIRS after the dance. We stopped at the bag-check stand where she had an overnight bag waiting for her. When we got to my room, she went to the bathroom to freshen up and change. I stripped down to my boxers and waited for her to return. I was expecting some sexy underwear or a nightie. She came out in a Wesleyan t-shirt and shorts.

Harper knew what I expected by the look on my face. She giggled until I grabbed her, pulled up her t-shirt, and gave her a raspberry on her tummy. She shrieked and rolled off the bed with a big thump. I peeked over the side to see her smirking at me.

�I hope you didn�t think you were getting sex tonight,� she told me.

�I already had that. I was hoping you�d spend some time with me. Of course, naughty underwear would have made the conversation more enjoyable,� I huffed.

She jumped on the bed and actually bit my butt. We were wrestling on the bed and making a lot of racket. I wasn�t surprised when the front desk called to tell us to keep it down.

If I had a sister, I would hope she�d be as much fun as Harper. I just felt better when I was around her.

After we calmed down, I ordered room service, because dinner hadn�t been that great or filling. Harper said she didn�t want anything, so I ordered her a chicken sandwich anyways. When it arrived, she ate the whole thing. I was proud of myself, because I�d just avoided having to call them twice, or worse, her eating mine. I was splurging a little right now because I was going back onto my muscle-building high-protein low-carb diet soon.

Once we satisfied our hunger for food, we decided to have a little fun. Harper wanted to go slow because she hadn�t been with anyone since we were together in San Francisco. I�d been worried we�d be involved in the sexual gymnastics we�d done in the past. I wasn�t really up to trying to do that after Missy and Lisa earlier.

Harper and I treated the rest of our time together like a slumber party. We talked till three in the morning. She told me the latest �Ray drama� ... her ex-boyfriend, still best friend, who was gay. He�d managed to get kicked out of another private school for doing drugs; this time it was cocaine. His dad forced him into rehab, even though he said he only did it a couple of times. Harper didn�t believe him.

We finally found ourselves in each other�s arms. We kissed a little, then settled down and fell asleep.

Chapter 28 � David�s Big Adventure

Thursday December 18

I was awakened by four girls giggling. I looked at the clock and it said six-thirty. I�d had maybe three hours of sleep, but I couldn�t be mad at them. They were all in a good mood, and I was ordered to go take a shower. I wasn�t surprised when Harper joined me.

We�d gotten all soapy and slippery and my arousal overcame me. I soon had Harper pressed against the wall as I took her from behind. The thing I love about hotels is you never run out of hot water. It wasn�t until we were drying off that I remembered we hadn�t used a condom.

�I hate to be a jerk, but are you protected?� I asked.

�Yes, and I�m fine with what we did. I know you�re always cautious, and I appreciate that,� she said as she smiled at me. �I ambushed you. Sex is a two-way street, and at times I need to take responsibility for what I do, too.�

�I know, and if it were a perfect world, I�d be without a condom. But it isn�t a perfect world, and I would hate to share something with you, or make you pregnant before you�re ready.�

�So, are you saying when I�m ready, you�d be willing to make babies with me?� she teased.

I thought about it for a moment. Harper and I would make beautiful babies, so I gave her a warm smile.

�I think we�d have to talk about it, but if we get serious, I�d be open to listening.�

I don�t think she expected that response. She pushed me back against the wall and kissed me fiercely. Harper was a very passionate young woman. I was happy our short time hadn�t been all about sex. She was a friend first, but I was a little nervous talking about babies. She gave me an evil grin and told me to go get dressed.

I scampered out before she got any ideas. The girls booed me when I went to put my boxers on under my towel. Somehow, the towel fell off before I got my butt covered.

�He�s such a tease,� Lisa commented.

�Don�t get him started. We don�t have his best friend here to keep him in line,� Missy said.

I just ignored them and got dressed. Harper joined us and we all went down for breakfast. I went over and checked the buffet. It was pretty average, so I just ordered an omelet. I was feeling the lack of sleep and was zoning out when Sarah caught my attention. She wanted her alone time with me. Lisa took care of the bill, and I said goodbye to the other three girls.

Sarah and I had a little fun and then I guess I fell asleep because Sarah slowly sucking me into her mouth woke me. I groaned my appreciation, causing her to stop.

�You know it isn�t polite to fall asleep on a girl.�

�Yell at me later, I was enjoying what you were doing,� I begged.

She just shook her head and finished waking me up. I looked at the clock and saw I needed to hustle to get checked out and go to the airport. Sarah wanted to join me in the shower, but I knew where that would lead, and I didn�t have time.

�Can you drop the room key off for me?� I asked as she headed to the shower.

�Yeah, you need to get going. Call me when you get back. I want to do some shots for my portfolio.�

I kissed her and headed out.

AIRPORT SECURITY ALMOST made me late for my flight. I was one of the last to board, and it was a packed flight. I had checked the ski reports, and they said there would be several inches of new snow this week. Most of the people on the flight were going early for a ski weekend; I�m sure it would be worse tomorrow.

I recognized my seatmate when I got on the plane. She was trying to go incognito, but there was no hiding her fantastic body. Adrienne smiled at me as I slid in next to her. I then noticed Tyler across the aisle. I got up and gave Tyler a quick kiss, and then sat back down with Adrienne.

�You ladies ready to have some fun?� I asked.

�We were hoping you�d show us around,� Adrienne said.

�I�d love to do that. Who did you bring for me to work with?� I asked.

The girl next to Tyler took off her baseball cap and turned to me. It was Kara. I twisted toward Adrienne and gave her a big kiss. She finally had to fight me off, much to Tyler�s delight. Hey, if you get a chance to kiss a supermodel, you take it! I was a very happy boy. Tyler made me switch seats with her, ostensibly to protect her girlfriend from me. Kara grabbed my hand and we talked like the long-lost friends we were.

She was sad to hear her sister had broken up with Alan, as he was her first boyfriend, and even though she was putting up a good front, Kara knew she was hurting. I reminded her that if Gina wanted a new boyfriend, she could have one in no time. All the sisters were cute.

WHEN I WENT TO BAGGAGE claim, Kendal and Tiffany Edwards, from the Ford agency, found me. They�d been on the same flight, but back in coach. I introduced Tiffany to Kara because she knew everyone else. We finally got everyone�s bags, and when we went curbside there was a car waiting for us. I wanted a car for myself for the next two weeks. I didn�t want to have to borrow one from Devin or Sandy, so Kendal went and rented one for me. She got me a big SUV that had enough room to carry my family. Tiffany joined us as we followed the car Devin had sent from the ranch.

Driving into the valley reminded me of how beautiful this country was. The ranch was the only thing in this valley. We pulled up and Sandy Range came bounding out of the bunkhouse.

�David,� she called and gave me a big hug.

�Hi, Beautiful, where�s your big brother?� I asked.

�He went hunting with some of the guys. He should be back soon. Come on, I have you all set up in the bunkhouse.�

The bunkhouse had two master suites and then two additional bedrooms each with two beds. It was set up to hold eight guests. I walked in and remembered the view. The living room had a huge fireplace on the outside wall, and then floor-to-ceiling windows looking out over the valley on both sides of the fireplace.

Sandy had it set up so Adrienne and Tyler got one of the master bedrooms; I got one; Kara got a double; and Kendal and Tiffany shared a room. Sandy told me my family would be staying in the main house with her and Devin. Sandy wanted to give everyone a tour of the ranch. I begged off because I needed a nap. I�d planned on sleeping on the flight but had talked to Kara the entire time.

I WOKE UP TO KARA GOING through my bags. At least she was putting things away.

�What are you looking for?� I asked.

�Condoms.�

�Look in my book bag.�

�Oh cool, a variety pack.�

I tried to wipe the fog out of my brain. I found it fascinating girls were so interested in different types of condoms. I found different condoms served different purposes. It was all Angie�s fault: ever since she�d found a drug store that had a large variety, I�d been testing them out to see what I enjoyed. I liked the ones with a warming lubricant if I wanted to get to the main event sooner. Tracy told me it felt like a warm tongue, and it helped get her aroused. The only downside was they weren�t cheap.

If I knew my partner�s sexual history, I loved the latex-free condoms made from lamb. The feeling was amazing, and the condom was almost like a second skin. Those were expensive, but well worth it if you were in a committed relationship. Another one I tried had what they called a twister. It had a twist shape at the tip, which caused extra friction. It was fun until I rubbed it on my partner�s G-spot and it about pulled off. Extra friction is not always good during sex.

The one I liked the best was a flavored condom with ribs. The condom had a spearmint flavor that left her tasting better than latex. It also smelled minty when you went down on your partner. Tracy loved it because of the strategically placed ribs and studs. It was a winner, in my book.

Then there were just the pure fun ones, like the glow-in-the-dark variety. I loved getting my Star Wars on.

Mr. Happy stood up to say hi to Kara when she walked over with a condom in her hand. He reacts kind of like a dog if you have a leash in your hand: they both know something good is about to happen. Kara looked at my tented sheet and smiled.

�Someone missed me. I have to say, I�ve missed you, too,� she said, as she got naked.

Kara always astounded me when I saw her in all her glory. She was one of the most beautiful women I�d ever seen. It wasn�t that she was just gorgeous; she really knew how to use her body. She pulled the sheets down, put the condom on me, straddled my waist and turned me into a human sex toy.

She gave me a shy grin.

�Sorry, I couldn�t wait,� she confessed.

Watching her breasts sway as she rode me was one of those pleasures you just lie back and enjoy. She was in control, and she was doing wonderful things to me. Her sheath was rippling up and down my member. It didn�t take Kara long before she brought herself off, and she collapsed on my chest and locked me into a passionate kiss.

She laid her head on my shoulder and moaned as I grasped one amazing butt-cheek in each hand. I wanted her anchored for what I was about to do. I went from zero to sixty in a flash. Kara began to moan and whimper as I used her body for my pleasure. She nipped my neck.

�Careful, don�t leave any marks,� I warned her.

She grasped my shoulders and rolled us so she was underneath. She wrapped her strong legs around my waist. I had her crushed under me, and she seemed to be enjoying it if her screams of passion were any indication. I felt my balls begin to tighten.

�I�m going to explode,� I warned her.

�NO! I�m almost there,� she begged.

I clamped down to stave off my release. I felt the pressure build and my member start to pulse. I wasn�t going to be able to hold off much longer. I lifted up enough so I could get to her breast, and sucked in one of her fat nipples and used my tongue to strum it. That did it for Kara as she clamped down on me with her amazing muscle control. I let loose a torrent. I started to feel a little light-headed from the combination of an excellent orgasm and the lack of sleep.

I rolled off Kara to catch my breath. She crawled onto me and we fell asleep that way.

I WAS AWAKENED BY SANDY Range chuckling at us.

�David, you�re such a bad boy. Get up, dinner�s ready at the main house. I�ll tell them you�ll be there in fifteen minutes,� she said, and then was gone.

Kara stuck her tongue out at me.

�You�ve corrupted me, and now the client will know we�ve been together,� she complained.

I just ignored her and jumped into the shower. She followed me in and tried to make me late for dinner. Granted, it wouldn�t have taken much, but I wanted to see Sandy and Devin. I got dressed in a Range Western Wear outfit. Kara had on jeans and one of my new Jade t-shirts Peggy had told me to keep hidden ... I give up.

We hurried over to the main house because it was freezing out. We entered to find Adrienne talking to Devin. I could tell from Tiffany�s body language she wasn�t happy. Adrienne had supplanted Ford for finding one-off talent. They still had me under contract, but their other talent had left something to be desired at times. I personally thought Range was just unlucky. I�d found most of Ford�s models were very good at what they did.

When Devin saw us, he motioned Kara and me over. I looked at Kendal and she grinned, so I knew I�d like what he was going to tell me.

�Adrienne has just consented to work with both of you on this shoot.�

I now knew why Tiffany was upset. Adrienne�s offer to model almost assured that her company would have a lock on Range Sports for the foreseeable future. They would have to pony up someone like Hannah Minacci to combat that. I was hoping that was exactly what they�d do. I suddenly had a brilliant idea.

�Tiffany, could you come over here?� I said as I motioned to her.

�Did you hear that? Adrienne�s going to do the shoot with us. Do you think you could get Hannah to fly in?�

Devin stiffened. He was as bad as I was. Adrienne just whacked me on the back of the head for my efforts. Tiffany scurried off to make a phone call.

�You�re a genius,� Devin crowed.

�You might go broke with the caliber of talent David�s requesting,� Sandy warned.

Devin and I both glared at her voice of reason. Then Devin got a worried look.

�Don�t listen to her. Get your board of directors in here to watch the shoot. That should make everything okay,� I suggested. �I think we�ll need to do your bikini line. I�ve got about a week�s worth of ideas we could do with Hannah, Adrienne and Kara. We could even shoot a video like Victoria�s Secret does. We could call it �David�s Big Adventure!��

That got everyone laughing. Tiffany came back with the bad news that Hannah was already booked.

For dinner, we had bison tenderloin stuffed with a cornbread stuffing with onions, wild mushrooms and pine nuts. I admit I pigged out a little bit. When we were done, Sandy tried to talk me into going into town and to go dancing. I begged off because I was still tired. Kara, Tiffany and Kendal all agreed to go. Devin decided it sounded like fun when he heard Kendal was going. I think he still liked her.

Adrienne, Tyler and I went back to the bunkhouse and I made hot chocolate. Adrienne started the fire, and we relaxed on the big leather couch. When we all were settled, she explained what was planned.

�Devin has given me some latitude to help with the shoots because I want to work with both you and Kara. I looked at some of your recent work, and I have some suggestions. As good as you two are, I really think I can make you both better models.�

This fell in line with what we talked about last spring. Every time I worked with Adrienne I learned something new. She went and got her tablet and pulled up all my photos I�d been doing with Mr. Hill over the last few weeks. I asked her how she got them and she told me Kendal sent her the photos. I kept forgetting I had the resale rights, giving Kendal access.

Spending a couple of hours with Adrienne going over photos was educational. I realized once again that I was a relative newcomer to the business. She explained how the photographers weren�t doing me any favors. She told me I needed to insist on better-quality people. Adrienne convinced me by showing me the difference between similar shoots that had been done in New York and my most recent ones. If money was the issue, I should offer to pay the difference. She guaranteed me it would be worth it. She showed me how I�d be able to resell shots for more money.

Adrienne also wanted to talk about what I had planned moving forward. I explained about the movie. She told me one movie could make me very marketable. She knew I wasn�t willing to commit a lot of time to modeling because of sports, but she suggested I focus on higher-exposure shoots. She said that while working for Mr. Hill was a steady income, it was holding me back. She wanted me to move beyond doing newspaper insert advertising.

She then offered to take me on and get me to the next level. I had a little bit of sticker shock when she said it would cost me 40%. With Tom and Kendal�s cut, I was at 50% of the total earned. When I worked for Mr. Hill directly, I was making 90% after Tom and Kendal earned their 10%. Then Adrienne showed me the price sheet for one of her clients she wanted me to work for.

It turns out I would actually be ahead financially, plus I would have Adrienne as my personal coach during the shoots. I told her to set it up with Kendal. For the work Adrienne was showing me, I would be clearing fifteen grand plus per shoot. I was making around forty-five hundred per shoot with Mr. Hill. This was a no-brainer.

Adrienne was going to take the modeling world by storm as an agent. I couldn�t wait to work with her.

Friday December 19

�GET UP! GET UP! GET up!� Kara shouted as she ran into my room and bounced on my bed.

I think somebody was a little overexcited for six-thirty in the morning. Of course, somebody had flown in from Italy, and her internal clock was messed up. I guess I should feel lucky that I got to sleep this late.

�Should we go wake everyone up?� I asked, getting into the spirit.

She nodded with a gleam in her eye.

I got up and went to put on my boxers.

�No, let�s go naked and wake them up. It�s more fun,� Kara said, as she pulled off her shorts and t-shirt.

We decided to wake up Adrienne and Tyler first. They were already awake when we came bursting in. The image of Tyler between Adrienne�s legs will be burnt into my memory forever. I tackled Tyler and Kara went for Adrienne. Adrienne had Kara pinned in record time. I don�t think she was trying very hard.

�No boys allowed!� Tyler told me.

�What? I promise to be good,� I begged.

Adrienne had Kara in a lip-lock as Tyler pushed me out of the room. What the hell! Life is so unfair. Mr. Happy was so hard he hurt. I went back to my room and abused him twice. For some reason, he�d remember seeing Kara and Adrienne rolling around on the bed, and from there my imagination would take over and my problem would spring back up.

I finally got up to go work out. The bunkhouse had a full gym, indoor pool and hot tub. After my workout, I went and made breakfast. The smell of coffee and bacon lured Tiffany and Kendal out of their room. I found all the fixings for omelets, so I made my agents breakfast.

Tyler came out first and gave me a kiss on the cheek. Kara was out next, followed a few minutes later by Adrienne. I ended up making them all omelets.

I made myself a six egg-white scramble with ham in it and had some of the leftover bacon and a hot tea. I�d sliced up some tomatoes to replace the normal potatoes you ate with eggs. I was back on my protein diet to help build up muscle and to reduce my overall body fat. After I�d eaten, I made a protein shake and took my supplements. The supplements were easier to take after I�d eaten.

We all went out front where Tiffany had a van for us all to ride in. On the ride to the shoot, I was in the very back with Kara and she snuggled up to me. She didn�t even feel bad that I got kicked out earlier. I can�t say that I blamed her; if Adrienne had pinned me to the bed, and Kara had been kicked out, I would have just gone with the flow.

WE DROVE TO PARK CITY, with Tiffany taking us through the downtown area. It reminded me of a Norman Rockwell painting of old Americana, as the old buildings were all decked out with Christmas decorations. We pulled up to a photo studio and everyone got out. Tiffany led us in, and the receptionist escorted us to the back where Bev, the photographer from last year, was setting up.

�David!� she called across the studio, came over, and gave me a hug.

I introduced Bev to everyone, and she remembered Kendal from last year. Kara and I were sent to makeup and wardrobe, where they had a barber waiting for me. The barber compared my hair length with what it looked like from my shoot in the UK. She then gave me a haircut and Bev was brought back to confirm my hair was the same.

I was then ready for makeup. While I was getting my haircut, Kara was doing her first set of shots. We were in an old building that had previously been a warehouse. It had fifteen-foot ceilings with exposed timber, and the outside walls were brick. It would have made a great loft to live in. The room was divided up so that two photographers could be working to get the catalog and Internet work done quickly. Bev was overseeing the whole shoot.

While my makeup was being applied, Adrienne was sitting next to me, explaining what they were doing.

�The first thing you always do is apply a moisturizer,� Adrienne coached.

I�d never had this done first. Young skin can get away with not doing this step, so the makeup gal was just going to start working.

�Why do we need a moisturizer?� I asked.

�Two reasons. The first is the more you put makeup on, the more likely your skin will start to dry out. Dry skin leads to damaged skin. This is your livelihood, so you need to protect your best asset. The second is because it makes putting on makeup easier.�

Adrienne sorted through all the moisturizers and selected one for me to use. It was a rich facial balm. Once the moisturizer was applied, the foundation seemed to glide on more smoothly.

�They use a foundation to cover any large pores or small lines. You can tell if they have the right color foundation by taking a long brush stroke and applying it across your cheek. If you can�t see it, you have the right one. You need a touch of concealer to even out your skin tones under your eyes,� Adrienne pointed out.

She had an eagle eye on the makeup gal and had her adjust the concealer.

�Now we�ll apply powder to set the makeup. This will also prevent any glare under the lights.�

The girl did the powder, and then Adrienne had me stand up and step back from the mirror.

�Stand back and look at the overall effect. I think it looks good,� she said, smiling at me. �Now we do what�s called �lifting.� This is where we look to see if there�s any part of your face that needs more definition. Because we�re looking for a natural look for a sporting goods shoot, you don�t need anything dramatic. We�re going to use muted eyeliner to draw out your beautiful eyes. I think a little lipstick will brighten your lips just a touch,� Adrienne directed.

When they were done, I was happy to see I looked natural. I was just a little better version of myself.

Bev had me start with hunting gear. You�d be amazed at how many different clothing options there are for the sport. I spent the morning with Bev and Adrienne. Bev got into the spirit of teaching me when she saw Adrienne was giving me tips. She showed me a bunch of stuff, like the different diffusers on the lights, and the different effects you could achieve with lighting. Shadows can be a photographer�s worst enemy. That was why most shoots are indoors: it allows them to control the lighting.

I noticed Kendal and Tiffany were both paying rapt attention to what Adrienne and Bev were teaching me. Learning the why of things made it easier to understand what was going on. I was finding I needed to learn a lot to become more than just a living clothes mannequin. A good model could assist in the shoot, and help the photographer. After all, who knows your body better, or the best way to display it?

Adrienne taught me how to make subtle suggestions. She had Bev take a set of shots, and then made a slight change in lighting or how I was posed. Then she would show me the difference. Bev didn�t seem to mind us eating into her time, because Adrienne kept the pace moving, and I think Bev was learning some things that would make her a better photographer.

I was also being taught what makes a good photograph. This was where Tiffany and Kendal really paid attention because they had to approve the work.

I was surprised when Bev called a stop because it was lunchtime. The morning had gone fast, and I was really enjoying myself.

I had to chuckle when I went to eat. Instead of cigarettes and coffee, they had actual food! I was happy to see a salad, steamed broccoli, a plain baked potato, and a steak. Sandy Range must have arranged this for me. Over lunch, Adrienne told me she�d be working with Kara the rest of the day. I understood because Kara was working for Adrienne. I was under contract with Ford for this shoot.

Bev made the other photographer switch with her. At least Kendal stayed with me. Tiffany and Tyler went to the other set to watch Adrienne work with Kara.

My new photographer, Martin, was an arrogant ass. I acted like a professional and did my job, but I could tell Kendal wanted a piece of him.

For the afternoon, I was doing sports gear; clothes and equipment for baseball or rugby, for example. Towards the end, I had to put on lacrosse shorts and a t-shirt. These are fitted and made with a gel layer to help distribute impact, very similar to what I�d wear for football. I came out and Martin gave me a dirty look.

�Go back and take the padding out of your shorts. We�re not doing this so you can fool the ladies,� he snapped.

�I think you just crossed the line with that comment,� Kendal said.

Her jumping to my defense slowed me down from pounding him; he was on my last nerve. Because of the outfit I had on, there was no way to hide my assets; it was just part of being a model. It was very bad form for a photographer to comment on a guy�s package, and their attempted enhancement of that area, unless he knew for sure. I had seen other models do it before, so I knew it happened. The proper action would have been to go talk to the wardrobe person instead of embarrassing the talent on set. A two-minute discussion could have avoided a confrontation.

�There�s no way he�s not padded. If it�s all him, then I want to see it,� he shot back.

Normally I would just drop my drawers, but this man had pissed me off. Apparently, it wasn�t just me: suddenly Kendal was in his face, letting him have it. I think she�d been taking lessons from the mama bear�my mom. Soon everyone was over to my shoot to see what was going on. Kara winked at me when she saw my outfit. It really didn�t leave much to the imagination.

When Bev found out he�d requested to see my junk, Martin was suddenly �having a bad day.� On big corporate shoots, you were required to be extra careful about sexual harassment. Add to that I was a minor, and you were in borderline going-to-jail territory asking to see my stuff. I grinned when Tyler went into lawyer mode. She�d made me some money in New York for something similar. In this case, though, I wasn�t looking to get payback for anything. I liked working for Range Sports, and Bev was good people.

Martin was finally convinced to �shut his damned mouth��Bev�s words, not mine. Tiffany and Tyler decided to stay with Kendal for the remainder of the day. With Martin being civil, the rest of the shoot went smoothly.

WHEN WE RETURNED TO the ranch, Sandy wanted to go into town to eat and then go dancing. I was the only one who was willing to go with her. Kara was having problems with the time difference and needed to get some sleep. I tried to get Kendal to go, but she told me she was being a good girl on this trip.

I went and put on a pair of vintage jeans and a Jade t-shirt. I figured my outfit would be good enough this time. I was not going to be teased about wearing �fancy pants� by her friends. Sandy was wearing jeans, too, so I was feeling okay with my choices. When we got to the restaurant, I was pleased to see I knew everybody. Sandy�s best friends Olivia and Joanna were there, plus the brother/sister snowboarders Bud and Laurie. I counted the girls, and then looked at Bud.

�Dude, I only see four tonight. We�ll have to go find me a couple more,� I teased him.

Last year Laurie and Bud had talked about me going home with four girls.

�That I want to see,� he said, which seemed to irritate his sister.

I could tell because she hit him in the chest. It sounded like it hurt.

�You okay?� I asked.

He just grinned at me. Somehow, since I was picking up all four girls, I was paying for dinner. I was fine with that because I needed to blow off some steam anyway. Then I looked at the prices and saw it was very reasonable. I would just write it off as a business expense because Sandy was with me. You have to keep the boss happy!

We went to one of the resorts to go dancing. Their club looked out over the town, and you could see the Christmas lights twinkling. Inside, the club wasn�t big, but it had a good-sized dance floor. The music was fun, so I anticipated we�d have a good time.

�This is a great place to meet people,� Bud told me so the girls couldn�t hear us.

�Why is that?� I asked.

�They�re on vacation, and figure they�ll never see you again.�

I looked his sister up and down.

�Is that so?� I asked.

�Good luck. Laurie knows all about guys like you,� he shot back.

A fun song came on, and the girls pulled me onto the dance floor. Bud was put in charge of guarding the table. Joanna cut me from the herd when a slow song came on. Sandy winked at me as she went back to the table.

�I see someone has learned some moves since last year,� Joanna teased me.

�Are you dating anyone?� I asked, to change the subject.

�I met a guy at college. Bob�s a junior studying engineering. I think I might like him more than a little.�

�What makes you say that?�

�I don�t know; I�m just getting to know him, so we�ll see. I can only hope for the best.�

�How does he compare to the hunky village idiot you were dating in high school?� I asked.

She chuckled when I reminded her of last year.

�He�s not as cute, but his IQ is about double. At least we can have a conversation about something other than hunting or snowboarding.�

Joanna�s ex had decided they needed a break because so many girls wanted him. He thought he should give them a chance, so she�d asked for the same freedom. The only catch was she had to find someone better than him. Sandy had stepped in to teach the poor guy a lesson. She arranged for me to hang out with Joanna. It had been funny to see the reaction of her classmates when we danced. It sounded like she had moved on just fine.

I danced with the four girls until ten, when Sandy took me home. Bud had to take up the slack when I left. It looked like Olivia was interested in him by the way she was flirting. Both Sandy and Bud seemed to be happy with how it was working out.

On the way home, we got to talking.

�How�s Devin doing? Has he found a girlfriend?� I asked.

�Not yet. I think he�s finally over Lana. He thought he had found the one, with her.�

Lana had turned out not to have a faithful bone in her body. Devin was better off finding out before they got married. I still felt bad that I�d been involved in that discovery. There was a lull in the conversation, so Sandy changed topics.

�You know, Devin thinks the world of you. I think he acts like you�re the little brother he never had. He still talks about the kiss you put on Adrienne in Chicago,� she said with a smile. �He even brags about you testing the jet water board and just about killing yourself. Devin�s really interested to see what girl has finally caught your eye.�

�I think I might like Nancy a lot. She�s older and lives too far away for me to see her more than a couple of times a year right now. I wanted her to come out for a couple of weeks to see if there might be something there. I guess I like her enough to find out.�

�Where did you meet her?� Sandy asked.

�I went to a football camp at the University of Kentucky. One of my friends was our camp counselor and was rushing a fraternity. They had a party while we were there, and I tried to pick her up. She turned me down cold. I think her rejection made me want her even more. I like how she keeps me on my toes and is more mature about things. We just take it as it comes, and try to keep the friendship alive while we figure out if we�re right for each other.

�My biggest concern is she�s four years ahead of me. I�ll enter college as she starts law school. We�d have to overcome a lot of obstacles to make it work long-term, but I�m willing to try. I think she just might be worth it.�

�What about Kara?� Sandy asked.

I sometimes forget girls read us better than we think.

�If Kara wasn�t a full-time model, I�d be going out with her right now. If she told me she�d be home at least one week a month, we�d see how we fit together.�

�Whatever happened to the country-western girl, the one who wrote the songs about you?�

�Eve? She went to Nashville and signed with Stone Mountain Records. I�ve only talked to her twice since she left. We�re on shaky ground because the last song was supposed to be about our breakup, but it wasn�t based on reality.�

�That sucks. What about Tami?� she asked.

�Tami�s the one girl I�d give it all up for. She got a fellowship to study in the UK for the year. Right before she left we had a falling-out and we hadn�t talked for nearly three months. Since around the Thanksgiving time frame, we�ve talked three times. She�s my best friend, and I miss her a lot. My biggest concern is her moving on without me. She�s found herself new friends, and even a love interest,� I confessed.

�Any other love interests?� she asked.

�Well, I�m dating a few girls right now, nothing too serious. I do really like a couple of girls, but they�ve gone off to college. If Tami falls through, and they haven�t found Mr. Wonderful by the time we get out of college, I�ll be looking them up,� I said with a chuckle.

�What about me?� Sandy asked.

�I consider you a friend. I hope I�ve never misled you about how much you mean to me. If we weren�t tied up doing business together, I�d think hard about more. I think you�re going to make some guy very happy. If we ever get to that point, I�d be honored to go out with you. I just think, for now, we make better friends,� I said, a little worried.

�No, you�ve struck the perfect balance of being a close friend and just enough of a flirt to be fun. My friends are all jealous I hang out with you. They�ll flip when they find out Adrienne�s at the ranch. You know Bud would be camped out in the bunkhouse if he knew.�

I just laughed. I sometimes forgot Adrienne was such a household name. The more I got to know her, the more I thought of her as my friend and mentor. I guess it would be as if Hannah Minacci was hanging out at the ranch. I�d be starstruck until I found out she was just a person and not the fantasy I had built up in my head.

Speaking of fantasies, I needed to start working on getting her to be my prom date for this year. I would put Lily to work on making my dream come true.

Saturday December 20

WE HIT THE STUDIO AND did more catalog and Internet work in the morning. This time, Kara and I were doing the shoot together. We had a natural chemistry already, but with Adrienne�s coaching, we took it to another level. When we saw the pictures at lunch, everyone knew we had something special happening.

Bev called Devin, and their marketing guy, and ran some ideas by them. They didn�t want to lose what we had going on today. You could just feel our affinity for each other, and you wanted to be a part of the fun we were having. The best part for me was it wasn�t faked.

In the afternoon, Adrienne joined us. The shots of just Kara and Adrienne were picking up on their new friendship. Adrienne was a bad girl because she got me revved up. Ever since I could masturbate, she�d been the center of many of my sessions. She knew sexy! After all, you don�t get to where she was without knowing what turns men and women on. The evil woman was teaching Kara!

With the two of them giving me looks that would melt ice at the North Pole, I was having some problems. I actually busted out laughing when they both did an identical sexy shimmy and look at the same time. Devin and his marketing guy about had accidents in their pants. I called a time-out.

�Bev, I either need a cold shower or we need to start losing some clothes and do this thing,� I complained.

Adrienne and Kara were plotting over in the corner. Devin came up to offer his advice.

�I vote for fewer clothes,� he said with a serious look.

I looked over and his marketing guy was nodding. Bev and I laughed at them.

�We could do some art shots you could use for your cover. I bet you could sell your catalogs instead of giving them away, with this sexy trio,� Bev advised.

�Go talk to Adrienne and see if she has some ideas,� Devin told her.

I was surprised when Adrienne suggested we get into biking gear. That was until Kara and Adrienne came out in what amounted to spandex. When I saw them, I hurried over to Kendal to make sure I had the resale rights, because this was going to be money.

When Adrienne and Kara saw me, they made me go lose my underwear. When I came back, Bev actually blushed. The evil twins huddled around me, and Adrienne had Kara adjust me so I wasn�t obscene. It became obvious neither one of them had underwear on, either, when their nipples popped.

Sometimes it�s just sexier to have clothes on. Neither Adrienne nor Kara had any need for a bra. Adrienne�s D cups were a force of nature, and Kara was sporting a solid C cup. They were a couple of those rare women who didn�t sag. You would think their boobs were fake by the way they stood so firm. I had been in contact with both, via hugs, and more intimate means with Kara. I could attest that they were 100% natural national treasures.

All I can say is the afternoon flew by. Devin was so happy he invited us all out to dinner at his friend�s steakhouse. Even Adrienne thought it was a special day.

WHEN I GOT BACK TO my room, Kara was sound asleep in my bed. I was getting a drink of water when my phone rang; it was Tami. It must be serious because it was something like three in the morning in London.

�What�s wrong?� I asked, letting the concern come through my voice.

�I just got home from a party,� she half slurred.

This was something new because Tami never got drunk. She was always the responsible one.

�Have you been drinking?� I asked.

I knew the drinking age was 18 to purchase alcohol in public in London, but it was legal for kids 5 to 17 to consume alcohol on private property.

�We went out to a party and got pissed. They threw a going-away party for me even though I would be back in a few weeks. I just wanted to warn you: when you come and pick me up at the airport, Simon decided to join me. He bought the ticket tonight. I know how you get. I didn�t want him showing up unannounced.�

�I�m not picking you up,� I told her.

She took it wrong.

�Damn it, David! I thought you�d outgrown this pettiness about me dating someone. If you�d just give him a chance, you�d like Simon. The two of you are a lot alike.�

�Hang on! I�m not picking you up because I�m in Park City, Utah.�

�Oh,� was all she managed.

�Do you need someone to pick the two of you up?� I asked.

�Yeah, Mom�s working. I told her I had it sorted.�

I chuckled because she was picking up some of the English idioms. Next, she�d have a proper British accent.

�It sounds like you just need to go to bed. I�ll make sure someone is there at the airport when you arrive. I�ll even get over my pettiness and see if they�ll let Simon into their car.�

�Fine!� she yelled, and hung up on me.

That was not the way to endear yourself to somebody doing you a favor. I thought about who would be willing to drive to O�Hare and pick up Tami and her new beau. I called Jeff.

�What�s up?!� he answered.

Great, another one who�d been drinking.

�Tami needs someone to pick her up from the airport. Can you do it?� I asked.

�Sure. Why aren�t you doing it?� he asked.

�I�m in Utah, plus she�s bringing home her boyfriend. I couldn�t last that long in the car without wanting to kill him.�

Jeff knew how I was and accepted it. Then I heard him chuckle.

�I�ll get Alan to go with me. He�ll get all the info out of them.�

That made me laugh. Between Tami and Alan, I didn�t know which one was a bigger gossip-hound. What would make it fun was he had no filters, most of the time. What I wouldn�t give to be a fly on the wall once Alan got started. This was the perfect revenge for Tami being bitchy to me.

Chapter 29 � Just Tell Me

Sunday December 21

My guest was showing up today. Nancy had sent me a text telling me when her flight would be in. I�d originally set it up so she�d have flown in with me, but she wanted to spend the weekend with her family. Devin volunteered to go get her. He said he�d show her around while I worked. I thought it was a little strange because we were snowboarding today, and Devin loved to snowboard.

The rest of the shoot would be outdoors. Overnight it had snowed, giving us an inch of nice new powder. Adrienne and Kara could ski, so Bev was going to have them on skis instead of snowboards. I was happy to see Bud and Laurie were waiting for us. Bev got us together before we hit the slopes.

�We�ve blocked off one of the ski runs for the shoot. I want you all to go make a run on one of the public slopes to get your legs under you. Once you feel comfortable, we�ll do the shoot on the fresh snow. So, go have fun.�

I was happy when she gave us all GoCams to strap onto our heads. I thought it was a genius idea to show us having fun on the slopes. Bud was acting funny, so I made sure the two of us were on the same ski lift to the top of the hill.

�Why are you acting weird?� I asked.

�That�s Adrienne!� he blurted out.

�Yes, and Kara ...� I teased him. �Adrienne�s a pretty good kisser.�

�I call bullshit! There�s no way you kissed her.�

I pulled out my phone and played him the video.

�Send me the video,� he ordered.

I just smiled at him and texted him the link.

�Tell you what: you follow Adrienne and Kara down the hill, and make sure they�re okay, and I�ll follow your sister,� I suggested.

�Sounds good to me,� Bud agreed.

When we got off at the top, Laurie headed towards the snowboard run. They didn�t want the skiers getting wiped out by a snowboarder doing something crazy. She didn�t give me any time to think about it and took off. I had to hurry to catch up.

Speed was the last thing I needed when we hit the first set of bumps. She was ripping it up as I came flying up behind her. Luckily, she saw me as I hit the first big bump and caught some serious air. When we viewed it on her GoCam later, it was a spectacular face-plant. I must have done three flips before I came to a sudden stop. She zoomed up to see if I was alive, and she found me laughing.

�Again! I want to do it again!� I yelled as she helped me up.

�Oh, dear lord! You�re worse than Bud, and he�s like a three-year-old sometimes,� she scolded me.

I had a blast snowboarding with Laurie. She taught me tricks as I continued to wipe out. She was impressed I just kept bouncing back up and going again.

When we got to the bottom of the hill, we found a worried Adrienne and Kara ... and no Bud.

�Where�s my brother?� Laurie asked.

�The ski patrol�s bringing him down. He ran into a tree,� Adrienne told her.

Laurie got a panicked look on her face because hitting a tree could kill you. We saw two men with red vests and a white cross. One was in front, and the other was behind, with a rope attached to the back to help guide the toboggan that had Bud on it. I heard the ambulance as it pulled into the parking lot. Bud looked to be in bad shape.

Sandy pulled up in her SUV while Bud was being loaded into the ambulance. She took Laurie to the hospital while the ski patrol gave Adrienne Bud�s equipment. His board was broken, and there were marks on the helmet where his head hit.

The GoCam seemed to be okay, so we played it to see what happened. It showed Bud checking out Adrienne and Kara. As the trail turned, he was intent on watching them and ran off the edge. You could hear him cuss as his head snapped around. Then he ran right into a large pine tree. It would have been funny if we hadn�t just seen him being rushed to the hospital.

WE WENT TO THE TENT to get ready for the shoot. Adrienne talked to us about being professional and doing our job. I knew she was right, but I was worried about Bud because I�d started to like him. Before we began the shoot, Sandy called Bev to let her know Bud was okay. He�d broken his left wrist and left leg, but was awake and responsive. She let us know that Laurie had bowed out to look after her brother.

The run they�d blocked off had a section that was out of view of the camera. It turned almost ninety degrees, then there was a nice straight run. They�d arranged it so there was a jeep that would run us up the slope, and then we could make the short run where Bev could photograph us.

For the first run, Bev wanted us to play follow-the-leader. Since I was the least experienced, I was made the leader; that way I didn�t run anybody over. She wanted me to do some wide turns and slowly wind my way down the slope. Bev seemed happy with the result. We spent the rest of the morning wearing different outfits and with different combinations of skiers.

We broke for lunch and ate in the resort to get warmed up. Sandy showed up and ate with us. She told us Bud was fine, and Devin had picked up Nancy.

After lunch, we went back to the ranch. They had a snowmobile with a disc sled attached to a rope on the back. Of course, I volunteered to ride the sled first. Sandy decided to drive the snowmobile so Kara could learn to drive it. They got on, and the only advice Sandy gave me was not to fall off.

I had on my GoCam because Bev wanted to capture the video. Sandy gunned it, and I flipped off the back, to the amusement of everyone. We tried it again, and I was ready this time. On the first turn, the edge of the sled caught in the snow, and I went rolling into a snowbank. I learned to lean into the turns, so the lip of the sled would stay up. Once I figured it out, I had a blast.

Adrienne bowed out of the sled rides. Kara, Sandy and I took turns driving and riding. We were all freezing by the time Bev called it quits for the day. Sandy had a great idea for warming up: the hot tub. Kendal and Tiffany joined us; Adrienne and Tyler had gone into town to spend some one-on-one time together. The hot tub was where Devin and Nancy found us.

�I should have known you�d find the prettiest girls here and talk them into stripping off most of their clothes,� Nancy teased me.

I got out and she ran over and gave me a kiss, which put a funny look on Devin�s face. I introduced Nancy to everyone. Nancy said she was tired and needed a quick nap. I got the idea and decided to join her.

�OH, DAVID, YES ... just like that,� Nancy moaned.

The door had barely closed and we had our clothes off. Nancy had wanted me to go down on her. I was more than willing as I worked her over. She must have been anticipating this all day because she was soaking wet and ready when I began to pleasure her. I�d never seen her this turned on.

Her first orgasm came moments after I started. She then had her second and third in quick succession. I was diligently working on giving her a fourth, enjoying how she responded to me. In reality, what I was responding to was her giving excellent directions. I wished all women would tell you if you were doing a good job. It fed your ego, plus it made it more gratifying for her. Nancy had a big one and then started pushing me away.

�Enough, you�re killing me,� she begged.

I rubbed my face on her stomach, leaving it damp. She gave me a dirty look and I just grinned at her.

�Don�t be making faces at me,� I told her.

�You could�ve used a washcloth,� she complained.

�Then I would�ve had to get out of bed. Do you want to return the favor, or do you want to jump to the main event?� I asked.

She patted the bed and I crawled up next to her. She decided to return the favor. I didn�t think it was quite a fair trade-off when I climaxed after only a few minutes. I had been on edge for so long Mr. Happy had no staying power. She just giggled and ran to the bathroom. When I heard the shower, I knew she wasn�t coming back.

When she was done I took mine and came out to find her dressed.

�Devin invited us out for dinner tonight. We need to get moving,� she told me.

I got dressed and told her about my day. I wanted to stop by the hospital and check on Bud. Nancy told me she and Devin had explored Park City while I worked. She showed me the earrings he�d bought her.

�I couldn�t believe the price,� she bragged. �It must be nice to be able to spend that kind of money.�

�How much were they?� I asked.

�Almost five hundred. But he said it was worth it because they look great on me.�

I had to admit they did. If I didn�t know better, I�d be worried about Devin buying her jewelry. He was a generous guy, though. I was lucky he was a friend.

DINNER WAS FANTASTIC. We went to one of the resorts I hadn�t been to before. Devin had arranged for a special menu, so everyone had the same meal. I lost count after the fifth course. It was a sampler menu of Devin�s favorite foods. The problem was, with each course there was a wine that went with it. I stuck with iced tea, but the girls were all feeling the effects; at altitude, alcohol could sneak up on you.

Kara and Nancy were feeling no pain. After dinner, we went to the hospital to check in on Bud and found he was bored. He told us he would be out soon. Devin suggested we go back to the ranch and enjoy the hot tub. I think he just wanted to see Adrienne in a swimsuit. Poor Bud almost checked himself out so he could see exactly that.

Devin and I were the first ones into the hot tub.

�Nancy liked the earrings you got her,� I said.

�She�s a great girl and I had a good time hanging out with her today. I promised her I�d take her horseback riding tomorrow while you�re working.�

�I appreciate you taking time off from work to show her around. I think she�ll enjoy seeing the valley. You have a great place here.�

�Thanks. I�ll make sure she�s not bored. I need a few days off anyway. You�re a lucky guy, David. I knew if you found a girl to bring for the holidays, she had to be special. I really need to start looking for a girl like her.�

�I think you�re right. You might consider getting off the ranch every once in a while if you�re serious,� I suggested.

Adrienne and Tyler joined us. Kara came out and motioned me to follow her and I was glad I did. She took me to my room where I found a naked Nancy. Kara gave me a passionate kiss and left us. Nancy more than made up for earlier. I was going to enjoy the next few days getting to know her better.

Monday December 22

MY CELL PHONE RANG, waking us up. I had to hop out of bed because it was on the dresser, charging. Nancy grabbed my pillow and used it to cover her head. I quickly answered it as I stepped out of the bedroom.

�David, are you coming home for Christmas Break?� Alan asked.

I was shocked and confused. I was shocked because I hadn�t expected Alan to call. I was confused by his question because Alan knew I wasn�t coming home until school started.

�Is there a reason I should be home?� I ventured.

�Yeah, this Simon guy�s a jerk. I need you to come home and explain that to Tami. She won�t listen to me.�

Alan must have been frustrated if he needed me to help him convince Tami of something. He knew I had about zero chance of changing Tami�s mind if she decided something. Of course, she would patronize me, and listen to my arguments, and then call me a �stupid boy� and explain why I was wrong. I wondered if she�d smacked Alan upside his head for old times� sake.

�Alan, why would she listen to me?� I asked.

�Well, she has to listen to someone. This Simon guy thinks he�s some sort of royalty, and we should all kiss his butt. It�s sickening to watch Tami doing just that. I never thought I�d see her act like such a ... a ... girl!� Alan stammered.

�You do realize Tami is a girl,� I said gently.

�I know, but Tami never acted like one. David, do me a favor and call her.�

�Alright, but this is your Christmas present from me,� I told him.

I�d gotten him the latest Call of Duty game, and Jeff was getting the same thing. This way we could all play the multiplayer version together. Alan did know I wouldn�t look forward to talking to Tami about something like this.

I went and made a pot of hot water so I could make a cup of hot tea. I sat down on the couch in the living room and looked out over the valley as I tried to get my nerve up to call Tami. I decided to just go for it.

�Morning, Sunshine,� I said as a greeting.

�Dear lord, David. Why are you so chipper this morning?� Tami asked.

�I got a call from Alan. Apparently, he needs me to talk some sense into you,� I said, chuckling.

�Little Alan is going to get himself hurt,� Tami told me. �For some reason, he doesn�t like Simon.�

�Alan says you�re acting like a girl.�

That got a laugh out of her.

�What am I supposed to say to that?� she asked.

�I don�t know, I�m just relaying the message. When you see Alan, tell him you�ve been properly chastised. I don�t want him calling every other day complaining you�re a girl.�

�Okay, but I�m only doing it for you. Did he say why he doesn�t like Simon?�

�I think he said he was a jerk. From Alan, it could mean anything. He also said Simon acted like everyone should kiss his butt. Then he hit me with you acting like, God forbid, a girl,� I said in mock horror.

�I think I know what happened. We all went to Monical�s last night, and Simon commented on the quality of the pizza. I�ll make nice with Alan. Now you have some explaining to do. I thought I was going to see you over Christmas break,� Tami chastised me.

If Simon didn�t like Monical�s pizza, I could see why Alan wouldn�t like him. It was unquestionably a black mark against him. Who could account for the Brits� bad taste in food? I mean, they served me a pig�s head, for heaven�s sake. How could anyone thumb their nose at good quality pizza at a reasonable price? I think it was in their ad, so it had to be true.

�I never said I was going to be home. I thought you knew I was going to be in Utah, and then LA.�

�I did, but I thought you�d be home at least a couple of days. One of the reasons I came home was to see you,� Tami explained.

�You told me you wanted to see your mom. If I�d known the only reason was to see me, I would�ve gotten you a ticket to Utah.�

�I do want to see my mom, but I wanted to see my best friend, too,� she said. �Hang on ... it looks like Simon�s trying to call in ... I�ll call him back.�

�If you need to go ...�

�No, I�m supposed to pick him up from the hotel. He just wants to know what time.�

�Why isn�t he staying with you?� I blurted out, then thought better of it. �Never mind, I don�t want to know.�

�Mom wouldn�t let Simon stay with us,� Tami explained.

I was sure there was more there than Tami was telling me. I would ask my mom when she got here later today.

�I need to get going,� I said, and we ended the call.

TODAY WAS GOING TO be a busy day. Kara, Adrienne and Tyler were flying out this afternoon, and my family was flying in. I had another day of modeling to do, so Tiffany and Kendal were staying. Kendal was going to go home when I was done with the job so she could celebrate Christmas with her family. She would then meet me in LA for the start of the movie.

Devin planned to take Nancy horseback riding today. I knew she�d love it. The views were spectacular once you got above the tree line and were able to look down on the valley. I couldn�t wait to share it with my family.

Since I was walking around naked in the living room, I went to go find Kara. I thought a naked wake-up would be a fun last-day activity. She wasn�t in her room, so I went to Adrienne and Tyler�s room. Sure enough, there the traitor was, spooning Tyler. I slipped into bed behind Adrienne. I was okay until Mr. Happy tried to wake her up.

You would think my lesbian friends had never seen a dick before. Nancy found me with the three women tickling me and saying I was never getting that near them. Nancy was amused and they made her take me back to our room. Nancy was the beneficiary of me seeing Adrienne naked again.

BEV HAD US BACK IN the studio. The marketing department loved the photos that Kara, Adrienne and I did in biking gear. They wanted us to do covers for their catalog for the different seasons. For spring they had me in a basketball uniform, Kara in a track outfit, and Adrienne in hiking gear. Summer found me in a baseball uniform, Kara in a tennis outfit, and Adrienne in a swimsuit. Fall had me in a football uniform, Kara in hunting gear, and Adrienne in golf clothes.

Bev, Kendal and Tyler went to finish the photo reviews and do all the paperwork. Adrienne took Kara and me to a little sandwich shop for lunch.

�I talked to Devin, and he�s very happy with your work this week. He said the marketing team saw a noticeable improvement in the end product. You two have a nice chemistry that�s coming across on film. I wanted to let you know Tyler�s been sending some of the photos from the last few days to some potential customers.

�Kara, I have you booked full-time for the next few months in New York. We�ve been debating about getting a talent apartment in our building, a place where out-of-town models can stay. I told Tyler to sign the lease when we get back,� Adrienne told Kara.

�It�ll be nice to not have to travel every week to a new shoot,� Kara confessed.

�I know; when I first started out I was sent all over the place. It was fun for a while, but it gets old fast.�

�I�ll have to visit,� I said.

�Speaking of you, Dakora wants you to be one of two models showcasing their new winter line of suits and evening wear.�

�I�ve never heard of them,� I said.

�They�re a new, hip line of men�s suits. They�re huge in Europe and starting to be big in New York. This could be a big deal for you,� Kara gushed.

�That sounds good. When do they want to do this?� I asked.

�This spring. I told them we had to fit it into your movie schedule,� Adrienne said.

�Do they know I�ll be bald then?�

�Yes, I told them. They�re working with the producers of Star Academy to see if they can get a tie-in, with you possibly wearing your tattoos from the movie. Your movie is scheduled to open Thanksgiving week, just in time for them to introduce their new line. They�re also working to get some product placement in the movie.�

�I wondered why you wanted Janice Utley�s number.�

Janice was the producer of the movie. She would know who Adrienne would need to call. Leave it to Adrienne to figure out how to make money with her fashion contacts and the movie I was doing. I was hoping she was going to make a lot of money because I�d be credited with a percentage for a finder�s fee. Product placement deals could be big dollars since it helped fund the production of the movie.

Tyler and Bev joined us when they were done. Kendal and Tiffany went to lunch elsewhere so that we could talk freely. As soon as lunch was done, my three friends were headed to their respective homes. Bev took me back to the studio to work on Range�s Western Wear.

WHEN WE WERE DONE FOR the day, Kendal drove Tiffany and me back to the ranch. I�d received a text that my family had made it, so I went looking for them at the main house. Tiffany and Kendal went to the bunkhouse to relax before dinner.

I walked in to find my family had taken over Devin�s living room. Devin was talking to Greg, Dad and Uncle John, with Nancy sitting on the arm of his chair. Mom, Bonnie and Angie were sitting with the babies. The women and babies saw me first, and I soon had my arms full of happy babies.

What was curious was Mom gave me a look I couldn�t quite figure out, which meant something was up. I wondered if it had to do with Simon and Tami. I�d received a few texts during the day, and the overall opinion was Simon wasn�t right for Tami. I don�t know if it was my friends being supportive, or if it was true. I was sure Mom would fill me in later.

Nancy rushed over when she saw me, and I handed her Kyle and she kissed me. She and I took Mac and Kyle with us to the bunkhouse so I could take a shower and change. I hadn�t had a chance to get the makeup off, and you tend to perspire under the lights. One of my rules was that if I could smell myself, then I stunk.

She told me about her day with Devin and horseback riding. She had the same impression I�d had when he took me last year. She couldn�t get over the tranquility and beauty of Utah. During the afternoon, Devin had taken her snowboarding. I couldn�t wait to get out on the slopes with her. It sounded like she�d had a great day.

We grabbed Kendal and Tiffany and went back to the main house. When we got there, we found Sandy was now home. She�d been to see Laurie and Bud. She told me he was home now and was being a pain in the butt. She and Laurie tormented him with stories of nude Twister and me spending half the day in the hot tub with Adrienne and Kara. I�d give them credit for having vivid imaginations.

Dinner was spectacular. Devin�s chef prepared a local game smorgasbord, served family style. We had elk, deer, quail, duck and pheasant. I appreciated that Devin was showing off for my family. We were all impressed with the spread he had put on.

After dinner, there were two possible scenarios: going to a dance club catering to teens and college-age people or go to a more adult club with a band. I was surprised when Nancy said she�d rather go and see the band. Devin was in charge of the band outing, while Sandy got the dance club.

Devin arranged for a babysitter. When she arrived, I wasn�t surprised that Greg and Angie took almost an hour to get ready. They had daycare at most of the resorts, so Greg and Angie would be free to go skiing with us tomorrow.

I gave Dad the keys to the SUV I�d rented so he could take Uncle John and Bonnie with them to see the band. I also wanted them to have access to the car when I was working, so they could explore Park City. Nancy and I rode with Devin. I was happy to see Kendal and Tiffany were going with Sandy. I almost felt sorry for Greg, as he was going to have to dance with all the girls.

When we got to the bar, I was impressed with the large table Devin had reserved for us. I was happy to see Devin meet a girl there. Kathy and he had been friends since grade school. The music was good, and I soon had Nancy on the dance floor. The guys joined us. They were playing different dances I was hoping I would learn in my PE class this year. I wasn�t doing too badly, what with the coaching of all the women. Dad and Uncle John really knew what they were doing, and put on a show.

Towards the middle of the night, I finally got to dance a waltz with Mom. Fortunately, I could do the box step without thinking too much, and her toes were perfectly safe.

�What was that look for earlier?� I asked.

Mom stiffened, and I knew it wasn�t good.

�Just tell me,� I said.

�Okay, but I know you�re not going to listen to me,� she prefaced. �I don�t think Nancy�s the girl for you.�

I�d been expecting her to tell me about Tami and Simon. This news rocked me back on my heels, and I stopped dancing. She could see I might say something, or make a scene, so she grabbed my hand and pulled me off the dance floor for privacy. Mom looked around and found a private area where we wouldn�t be interrupted.

�There are several reasons, but the one that�s going to upset you the most is I think she and Devin are starting to have feelings for each other.�

�Hang on! I can�t believe Devin would ever do anything like that, let alone Nancy,� I protested.

�I don�t think they�ve done anything, out of respect for you. I�m just telling you there�s an attraction there.�

How could that be possible? I tried to figure it out but kept coming back to my belief that Devin would never betray me like that. Mom could see my wheels turning, and I think she could read my mind almost as well as Tami could.

�Not all men have the same moral code as the Dawsons. I don�t think Devin�s a bad guy, I just doubt he thinks the same way you do.�

�How do you know that?� I asked, wanting to find the underlying cause here.

�Watch them. You�ll see what I�m talking about. Notice how they look at each other when they think no one�s looking. I bet you didn�t notice she�s spending the majority of the time dancing with Devin. His date isn�t happy with him right now.�

How did she see all this?

�Do you think he�s trying to snake Nancy from me?� I asked.

Mom thought hard about the question. She tightened her lips and I knew he was.

�Does she know? Is she pursuing him?�

�I think so,� she said. �Look, I don�t know if anything will ever come of this. It might end up they�re just innocently flirting with each other. I hope that would be the case. I just don�t want you to be blindsided. My gut tells me it�s more.�

�Can you help me keep them apart?� I asked.

�David, stop and think about it for a minute. Why did you invite her?�

�So I could see if there was anything between us.�

I hate it when my mom points out the obvious. Then she smirked.

�I�m going to give you one piece of unmotherly advice: have fun with her until Devin makes his declaration.�

I rolled my eyes because she shocked me at times more than I cared to admit. She was right. As soon as Nancy and Devin told me they were interested in each other, our fun would be over. The competitive and immature side of me reared its ugly head. Tonight, I would make her realize Devin was never going to compare with me in the sack. I actually grinned at my evil plan.

�That�s my boy,� Mom said as she patted me on the cheek.

MOM LET ME WATCH FOR a few minutes, and I could see it right away. Mom then said she was getting a headache, and everyone decided to go home. Kathy cornered Devin before we left, and it was obvious they wouldn�t be going out again anytime soon.

When we got back, I took Nancy back to our room and proceeded to show her every trick I�d ever learned. It was a night to remember. Having sex just for fun is freeing. Harper would have been proud of me. Nancy and I had a marathon session where I tried to see how many orgasms I could wring out of her. When I finally couldn�t get Mr. Happy up again, Nancy had a huge grin on her face.

�You, my stud muffin, can do that to me anytime. I hate to think where you learned to do half the things we did tonight,� she said, and she gave me a big kiss.

�I agree. I had a good time.�

She just nodded. I really hoped my mom was wrong because I really liked Nancy.

Chapter 30 � Inappropriate Advances

Tuesday December 23

I was kissed awake.

�You�re so cute when you sleep,� Nancy said as she ran her fingers through my hair.

I looked at the clock. There was an hour before my alarm was to go off. I grinned, having an idea why she�d awakened me.

�Good morning, Sunshine. Why are you so happy this morning?�

�Because my man was so good to me last night. I couldn�t see sending him off to the salt mines without a little loving,� she almost purred.

I rewarded her by giving her a deep, soulful kiss. Nancy grasped my member and saw I was nearly ready. When she was satisfied I was ready, she grabbed a condom and put it on me. I looked into Nancy�s eyes as she straddled my waist and slowly sank down. She kept eye contact as she lowered herself, and a wicked little smile lit up her face. I let her ride me as I wet two fingers, then reached down and stimulated her button. She raised her eyebrows as I played with her sex. Nancy�s body started to give me clues to her increasing arousal. Her nipples started to extend, her breathing got deeper, and her neck and upper chest became flushed.

I watched as Nancy�s first orgasm found her biting her lower lip, accompanied by a sharp intake of breath. Then she held it. I could feel her whole-body quiver as her eyes snapped shut, and she let out a long moan. When she started to come down, she opened her eyes and gave me a predatory grin. Nancy and I seemed to take turns as to who was dominant. This morning was her turn.

She pinned my hands above my head, and leaned down and kissed me. Her hips were starting to turn so we weren�t at the greatest angle. I solved the problem by scooting my feet back so I could do her better. I grasped her hips and guided them so we could enjoy our coupling to its fullest. Nancy was kissing my neck and pecs.

The only thing that distracted me was that damned clock! I didn�t want our morning session to interfere with my work. I finally had to call it quits and run for the shower. When I came out, Nancy had a satisfied look on her face as she was lightly snoring. I envied her being able to go back to sleep. I thought about smacking her butt. I was surprised when Mr. Happy rejected the idea because he felt we could have more fun later.

I quietly made my exit to find Kendal and Tiffany sitting in the kitchen, smiling at me. I ignored them, grabbed some poached chicken Devin�s chef had left for me and nuked it in the microwave. I found a head of lettuce to make a salad for breakfast. While the chicken was finishing up, I made my protein shake and readied my supplements. I planned to take full advantage of Devin�s gym once I was done with my shoot later.

We�d be working at the ranch today. When I was done with breakfast, Tiffany led me over to the barn, while Kendal went to the house. I found Bev and saw that they had a makeup/wardrobe trailer. Bev sent me in to get ready. I was surprised when Dad and Uncle John walked in.

�What are you guys doing here?� I asked.

�Devin talked us into being in the shoot,� Uncle John said.

Greg came in a moment later, carrying Kyle. It looked like all the boys were going to be rugged outdoorsmen today. The shoot was supposed to be camping/hunting gear. Range Sports was big on families and outdoor activities. It made sense that a family would make good ad copy.

When we were done, I couldn�t help smile when I recognized Kyle and Greg were in matching camo gear. Dad, Uncle John, and I, all had different patterns. I came out of the trailer to find all our women had joined us. They had been made up in the house.

�Notice anything?� Bev teased me.

It took me a minute, but then I realized each family group was in matching camo gear, including Nancy, who matched me. Bev took all of us out behind the barn where they had a camp scene set up. The whole group got together to take the first shots. I wasn�t surprised when Devin and Sandy joined us. Then they took pictures of just my family. I planned to add this one to my photo wall in my apartment.

Since it was chilly out, they did Greg and his family next. They had them put Kyle and Mac down on the ground, and Greg and Angie kneeled behind them. As if on cue, a litter of Lab puppies came bounding out of the barn. Kyle and Mac were bowled over by the excited pups, and there was some squawking, which quickly became peals of giggles as the puppies licked them. Bev worked hard to capture the chaos which ensued. Kyle lost his hat, and two proud puppies pranced off with their prize. Mac had a wiggling bundle in a death grip, but Angie was quick to the rescue and saved the puppy.

I was nudged and looked down to find a big guy wagging his tail and wanting some attention. The mother checked her pups, and then came over for some loving, too. Nancy and I loved on the big dogs, and then the puppies came bounding over and wanted to play with their mom and dad. Greg and Angie brought over Kyle and Mac. I lay down so they could drop them on me. I soon had squirming babies and puppies crawling all over me.

Angie decided since I was defenseless, I should get snow in my face. Mom and Bonnie grabbed babies, and a giant snowball fight erupted. I had to laugh when Greg stuffed snow down Dad�s back. Devin and Sandy joined in on the fun. I noticed Bev had a big grin on her face as she was capturing the action. I nudged Greg and we both threw snowballs at her at the same time. The picture turned out to be a great shot as she caught both snowballs flying at her and us grinning like idiots.

Bev said she had enough pictures. I noticed Mom, Bonnie, Kendal and Tiffany had managed to stay out of the snowball fight. I guess they were just smarter than we were. Everyone except me got to go and have fun the rest of the day. Bev made me ride several different snowmobiles. I was surprisingly okay with the turn of events.

I was happy when Bev finally said I was done. I was wet, cold and tired when the day finally ended. I went back to the bunkhouse and got into the hot tub to warm up. I put on some music and took a nap, as the jets and hot water did their magic.

I WAS STARTLED AWAKE when Nancy found me and gave me a kiss.

�You need to get out. You�ve turned into a prune,� she advised me.

She took me back to our room and sent me to the shower. When I came out, she was relaxing by the fire in the great room. She patted the seat next to her on the couch. I joined her and she snuggled up to me.

�Did Kendal and Tiffany already leave?� I asked.

�Yeah, they wanted to get home to spend Christmas with their families. You just missed them.�

�Dang it, I wanted to thank them for helping me out the last few days.�

We let the conversation lull, as we were both in our own thoughts. I wondered what to do about Devin and Nancy. I tried very hard not to get mad, but it was a losing proposition. I was surprised I wasn�t mad at Nancy. We had never made any kind of official commitment to each other, but I�d flown her out so we could get to know each other, to see if there was something between us. When I had decided to date Peggy, I�d made a point to call Nancy and tell her. She�d told me it was okay because we were just friends. My problem was if she and I were exploring our possible compatibility, why did she let Devin hit on her? I guess I was a little mad at Nancy. I felt she should at least tell me if she really did have feelings for Devin.

If it hadn�t been for Devin�s interference, I would absolutely say I liked Nancy. The only thing holding me back was the four-year age difference. I know it didn�t sound like a lot, but at this point in our lives, it might as well have been twenty years.

Devin was another matter. He knew I wouldn�t try to snake his girlfriend. If I were that kind of guy, I would have bedded Lana in either the UK or San Francisco. He trusted me enough to put me right in the middle of his little sting operation to prove Lana wasn�t going to be faithful to him. I was uncomfortable when it happened, because of my strong beliefs concerning dating someone else�s girlfriend. Tracy, in two of her bat-crazy moments, had deliberately hurt me by jumping into bed with another guy. I knew how much cheating hurt.

If Devin were honorable, he wouldn�t have put on his little display last night. Dancing with Nancy all night had even made his longtime friend, who�d agreed to be his date, mad. If her talking to him didn�t make him back off, then he wasn�t the friend I thought he was. He should at least be man enough to talk to me about it. I was a little sad Mom had pointed out what was going on. I�d lost a lot of respect for Devin over the last day. I wondered if I should initiate the conversation with Devin before we damaged our relationship so much I couldn�t work with him anymore.

I�d decided to talk to Nancy about it when she interrupted my thoughts.

�Can just the two of us go out tonight? I�d like some alone time with you,� she said.

�Of course, we can.�

She let out a long breath and smiled at me. Maybe I had been reading too much into this. I sure hoped so.

I WAS GETTING READY to take Nancy out when my phone rang. I could tell it was Tami by the ringtone, Cryin� by Aerosmith�those lyrics just fit, for me.

�I am so mad at my mom,� Tami launched right in.

�Why would you be mad at your mom?� I asked.

I thought it was a reasonable question. Apparently, it was not.

�Don�t give me any of your crap. You know good and well what�s going on. You can�t tell me Alan or someone else isn�t keeping you in the loop,� she accused me.

�Okay,� I said cautiously.

�What should I do about it?� she asked.

I froze, trying to think what Tami and her mom could be fighting about. Then it hit me: it had to be Simon. This was the last fight I wanted to get into the middle of. Anything I said would end up being wrong, and only drive a wedge deeper between us. If I sided with her mom, I was trying to break her and Simon up. If I sided with her, I was being spineless and just agreeing with her. I had seen this played out before in different variations.

�Can I ask a couple of questions?�

�If they�re not stupid,� she shot back.

�I don�t know if they�re stupid or not. If they are, can we keep the name-calling to a minimum?�

�Go ahead.�

I could imagine her fuming and tapping her foot with impatience. I tried not to chuckle at that mental image. I found that to be one of the top three worst responses. It ranked up there with telling her what I really thought, and the absolute worst: telling her she was wrong. I found the Dawson Cone of Silence was usually my best fallback position. I have no idea why I tried to be reasonable.

�Do you understand where your mother�s coming from?�

�Yes.�

�Does she understand where you�re coming from?�

�Yes.�

�Do you see where there might be a chance for a compromise?�

�No.�

�Okay, this sounds serious. Is anyone else involved?�

�You know there is.�

�Are they willing to let this damage your relationship with your mom?�

I was hoping this had to do with Simon staying at the hotel.

�Yes.�

�Really?� I asked, surprised.

�Yes.�

�Are you willing to damage your relationship with your mom over this?�

�Yes.�

�There you have it, then. Do whatever you want. If you don�t care what your mom thinks, then have at it. Don�t be surprised when you get grounded,� I offered.

�But ...�

�Tami, you just said it. You don�t care if you hurt your mom. It actually makes me sad to hear you�d allow this to happen, but I know you, and only you can make up your mind.�

�You haven�t helped with this at all,� she complained.

�What did you expect me to do?� I asked.

�Call my mom and talk some sense into her,� she answered.

�Hell no! I�m not getting in the middle of this with your mom. Besides, I�ve no idea what�s going on.�

�You seriously haven�t talked to your mom?�

�Tami, Mom doesn�t tell me what�s happening in your life.�

�Oh. Simon ...�

�Stop! Do not make me get involved in this. I�ll make one observation before I hang up: if he�s willing to push an issue so far it damages your relationship with your mom, I don�t think he�s a very nice guy. I�d look at this very hard. I personally would never allow someone I was just dating to get between me and my family. You need to think about how this�ll hurt your mom. I bet if you really thought about it, you�d agree with me.�

�You just don�t like Simon, no one does.�

Again, I almost chuckled. She sounded like she was ten years old, throwing a tantrum.

�I don�t even know him, so I don�t know where you get off passing judgment about how much I like or dislike Simon. And, if no one likes him, you might want to figure out why. Your friends would never tell you they didn�t like your boyfriend unless they felt strongly about it because we all love and support you. I think if you aren�t careful, you might end up damaging more than just your relationship with your mom over this.�

She hung up on me. I counted that as a victory. That went much better than I expected.

NANCY AND I WENT TO an upscale restaurant for dinner. It gave her a chance to dress up and wear the earrings Devin had given her. The earrings irritated me, but she looked good in them. I had brought some nice clothes in anticipation of my trip to LA. They sat us in a dark corner, in a wraparound booth. Nancy was in a playful mood and snuggled up next to me. I felt her hand teasing my thigh.

�So now that you�re done working, what�s the plan?� Nancy asked me.

�Tomorrow�s Christmas Eve. I�ve talked with the chef, and he�s letting me cook the meal. If you�d like to help, I�d enjoy the company.�

�What are you making?�

�Tracy�s grandfather used to own restaurants. Her mother has been using his recipes and teaching me to cook. She gave me an idea for a rib roast. Mom and Angie are going to make desserts, and Bonnie�s baking bread.�

�Could I make my mom�s broccoli casserole?� Nancy asked.

�That sounds good. I was thinking about doing mushrooms as a side dish because I know Greg and Dad love them. I need to figure out a potato dish.�

�I like horseradish sauce with rib roast.�

�Do you know how to make it?� I asked.

�No, but I�ll bet we can find a recipe online.�

I could see her getting excited about working together on making the meal. I was a little nervous about making the rib roast, but Mary Dole had promised me her recipe was foolproof. I hoped so because a rib roast wasn�t cheap. I had asked Mary for an idea to wow my family, and she immediately suggested it. She said for a special occasion that it was perfect.

The restaurant featured French cuisine. For an appetizer, we had a cheese/fruit/nut tray, and Nancy ordered a tasting flight of different French wines. For the main course, we had lamb chops with baby carrots. I had never tried lamb before and really enjoyed it. For dessert, we had cr�me br�l�e.

Over dessert and coffee, Nancy got a serious look on her face.

�I don�t know if you�ve noticed anything. I know your mom has. I ... ah,� Nancy said hesitantly.

I reached over and took her hand.

�I can tell you�re uncomfortable. I find it best to just say it,� I suggested.

�Your family loves you very much. Your mom and I had a long talk yesterday. She actually told me if I didn�t stop acting like a lawyer she was going to put me over her knee,� Nancy said with a smile.

I knew my mom well enough to know she would do just that.

�That would be my mom. I take it she grilled you.�

�More like, she knocked some sense into me. I need to start from the beginning.�

For some reason, I wasn�t nervous about our talk. She wasn�t giving off the vibe she was going to dump me. I was getting more of a nervous vibe like she needed to confess.

�Devin�s been showing me around while you were working. He�s a wonderful guy, and he thinks the world of you. At times, I think he wishes he were you. He�s been a perfect gentleman, but ...� she paused and looked me in the eye. �Something changed the other day. You know, being in a sorority, I get hit on a lot. I recognize when a guy likes me more than just friends.�

She let it sink in before continuing.

�I totally missed that Devin was interested. He�s a man who has much of what I�m looking for in a long-term relationship. He�s driven and successful. I understand he inherited the business, but he�s taken it to a whole different level. I�m attracted to men who are self-assured and know what they want in life. I think that�s why I�m not interested in most college boys.

�I look at his lifestyle and see what the trappings of wealth bring. This ranch is the ideal setting for raising a family. If I were to get into a long-term commitment with him, we�d have to get a winter place where it�s warm. I don�t think I could handle the winters here.�

�So, you�re thinking of marrying him?� I teased.

�If you don�t treat me right, I might,� she shot back.

I just raised my eyebrows.

�Quit interrupting me. I think Devin would be the perfect man for me, except for one thing,� she said.

I waited for her to finish; I could see she wanted to say it correctly.

�I think I�ve gotten to know you. My talk with your mom helped me understand you better. My concern is I don�t want to be the reason you and Devin are no longer friends. Your mom suggested I tell you because if we allow this to continue, it�ll only get worse. Devin�s made inappropriate advances on me.�

It didn�t sound like she was falling for Devin, but I wasn�t happy to hear her confirm he was interested in her. She rushed on before I could comment.

�Devin�s someone I could never date. The reason I say that is that he�s gotten serious in pursuing me. The night we went dancing, he actually propositioned me. I think his problem is he�s had very little experience dating. College may have benefited him greatly.

�However, I also absolutely can�t stand a guy who goes after someone he knows is taken. You and I are just good friends, but Devin knew I was here to be with you. To be honest, if Devin hadn�t pushed me to sleep with him, I might have fallen for him in the long run if we�d had a chance to be friends.�

�You said Mom knocked some sense into you?� I asked.

�We had a long talk. I didn�t want her to see that Devin was making a fool of me. I knew as soon as I felt guilty for talking to your mom, I was jeopardizing our friendship. Devin Range is not worth me losing you as a friend. What your mom did was help me focus on what mattered.�

I sat quietly, taking in Nancy�s comments. Dad always said it wasn�t that a person made a mistake because they will; it was how they handled it. Did they blame others and not accept responsibility, or did they man-up? Nancy had just admitted she�d misread Devin�s friendship. He had made direct advances. I was happy to see she was handling this well.

The more I heard, the madder I got at Devin. If he wasn�t my boss, I would satisfy his curiosity about the afterlife. In high school, a good butt-kicking would get the bad blood out of the way, and maybe we could be friends again. In the real world, it was frowned upon. What a pity that was the current attitude. I was afraid I couldn�t work with him anymore. The other problem was I had my whole family here, staying in his house for a vacation. If I kicked his butt, we might have to find other accommodations. I�d bet my family would be fine, but I didn�t want them to have to deal with this on vacation.

�David, nothing�s going to happen between me and Devin. I want you to know, though, that someday I might find the right guy. For now, I really like what we have. You�re a good guy who�s going places. After meeting your mom and spending some time around her, I understand how you stood up to me this summer. I could learn a lot from your mom.�

I laughed.

�Please don�t,� I begged.

�I want to make a suggestion: talk to Sandy. I think the two of you can make this relationship work, at least from a business standpoint. If I know you, you�ll have a problem working with Devin after this. I�d also like to not be left alone with him the rest of the trip. I came here to spend time with you, and to get to know your family. I�d very much like to do that.�

�My family and I would like to get to know you better, too.�

I was going to have to give my mom a hug when I saw her next. I was feeling much better about Nancy. Devin, not so much.

WE CAME BACK TO THE bunkhouse to find the lights low in the great room. There was a fire and mood music. I caught some movement by the fireplace and saw Greg and Angie had just finished having sex. They hadn�t heard us, so I grabbed Nancy�s hand and led her in. She made a little gasp that gave us away.

�Looks like you wore him out,� I teased Angie.

I hadn�t seen her naked in a while. She had gotten her figure back, and looked gorgeous.

�David, give them their privacy,� Nancy said, acting concerned.

�Honey, these boys aren�t shy. I�ve seen that one naked more times than I can count,� Angie said, pointing at me.

�Join us,� Greg offered as he put his boxers back on.

We went to our bedroom.

�I don�t know about this ...� Nancy protested.

�It�s your call. I know there isn�t going to be anything weird. My guess is we�ll just hang out. If anything sexy happens, we can come back to the room.�

�I trust you and your family, and your brother�s cute,� she said, and dodged me as I tried to swat her butt.

We put on shorts and t-shirts and joined Greg and Angie. Angie had found a robe and the liquor cabinet. She made drinks for everyone, but I was sticking with Coke. We had a nice evening. The three of them had a nice buzz by the time we decided to call it a night. Mom had volunteered to watch Kyle and Mac to give Greg and Angie a night of fun.

When we hit the bedroom, I think Nancy felt like she owed me something. She started out by giving me oral to take the edge off. Then she shocked me.

�David, I want you to take my last virginity,� she said with a smile.

Mr. Happy seemed to know what she meant, as he was a good soldier and came to attention.

�Are you sure?� I asked to make sure.

�Yeah, I�ve always wanted to, but I was waiting for the right guy. Be gentle,� she ordered.

I went down on her to get her ready. I wanted her to have an orgasm and then bring her right to the edge of another one before we tried this. I worked her over, bringing up the level of her passion. I reached over to the nightstand and found my bottle of lube. I covered my fingers and then began playing with her rosebud as I used my tongue to pleasure her sex.

When Nancy began to peak, I worked my finger into her. That caused her to have a bigger orgasm than I expected.

�Yes! Do me!� she demanded.

I just kept eating her and getting her ready. It didn�t take long for me to get her right to the edge of another orgasm. I grabbed a condom and added lubricant. The last thing I wanted to do was to hurt her. Extra lubricant is always a good idea if you�re going to do backdoor. I was surprised when I was able to enter her without any problems.

She took to it like a fish to water. I�d always enjoyed it, but it was much more fun with someone who delighted in it as much as I did. She liked it best when I grabbed her hips and did it long and fast. She was screaming my name before too long. You know you�re doing something right when a woman does that. I was surprised Angie didn�t try to peek in our room while we were going at it. I guessed Greg must�ve had her occupied.

Nancy had a huge orgasm and collapsed onto the bed. I followed her down and continued to pound her from behind. I was close, and she kept climaxing until I finally had my release. After we had rested, she was game for more, but I wasn�t surprised when she told me her little tushy was off-limits for now.

I think Greg was trying to show me he still had it. I could hear Angie making a racket in the other bedroom. I waited for them to quiet down before I started on Nancy again. We traded off pleasing our women well into the night. It wasn�t like I was keeping score or anything�but I won.

Chapter 31 � Holidays

Wednesday December 24

We went to the main house for breakfast. Angie and Greg had beaten us there, and I noticed that Mom and Bonnie gave me funny looks; it looked like Angie had been talking. The chef was serving just about anything you wanted. I had a huge plate of scrambled eggs, with a side of smoked ham. Sandy and Devin joined us, and I noticed Devin wouldn�t look me in the eyes.

He announced he was going in to work to give out bonuses. The rest of us were free to go do what we wanted. We decided we�d go snowboarding in the morning, and then come back and start preparing for Christmas Eve.

Sandy drove one of the vans, and Dad drove the SUV I rented. We ended up at a resort I hadn�t been to yet. Sandy promised they had great snowboarding runs. This was one of the older resorts and had a more intimate feel than the new �super� resorts. Sandy had lift passes waiting for everyone. Range Sports had a block of passes for when people came into town on business, or as rewards for their employees. Angie and Greg took Kyle and Mac to the daycare. Soon everyone was on the slopes.

I had just finished my first run when Sandy cornered me.

�Come with me,� she ordered.

I followed her into the lodge, and we went and got hot chocolate. The view of the hill was fantastic as we relaxed.

�Okay, spill it: what�s going on with you and Devin?� Sandy asked.

I wasn�t sure what I should say. I didn�t think I should complain about him trying to steal my girl when she wasn�t technically my girl. I decided to play dumb.

�What�re you talking about?� I asked.

I don�t know how they do it, but girls can always tell when you�re bullshitting them. She gave me an exasperated sigh.

�Something�s up. Hell, Devin wouldn�t even look at you this morning. I know he did something because that�s how he acts. So just tell me, because I can tell you�re not happy with him,� she ordered.

�I�m not sure I should tell you this,� I confessed. �I think everyone would be better off just letting it go.�

�Except neither of you will recover from this if it continues.�

She was giving me a hard look.

�If I tell you something, will you keep it to yourself?� I asked.

�Only if it makes sense,� she told me. �Now tell me.�

�Devin has made unwanted advances on Nancy.�

Sandy sat forward in her chair. I could tell she was getting mad, and I didn�t need her going off on her brother in this kind of mood.

�What do you think of all this?� was her opening question.

�I�m pissed at Devin, obviously. Nancy came to me and explained what was going on. My mom clued me in the other day, and she talked to Nancy. Nancy doesn�t want to be left alone with him, but she�s also worried this will ruin Devin�s and my friendship.�

�He�s really put everyone in a bad position. I suspect he�ll try and deny it,� Sandy said.

�If he does, you need to have a serious heart-to-heart with him. If Devin starts lying about things, eventually everyone will know that�s what he is. I�d hate to think of him as not being someone I could trust,� I said.

�Doesn�t everyone tell lies?� Sandy asked.

�Maybe, but it�s a character issue. Are you a man of your word or not? I�ve never known Devin to lie, but I never expected he�d try and get into my guest�s pants, either.�

Sandy pondered what I�d said. She got up and grabbed my hand.

�Come on, we need to talk to Devin,� she said, making it clear I had no choice in the matter.

WHEN WE PULLED INTO the Range Sports parking lot, Sandy could see the confusion on my face.

�Thought it would be bigger?� she asked

I just nodded. I was looking at a nice three-story office building.

�Park City makes a great place for a corporate headquarters, but it�s a terrible location to manufacture anything. The shipping logistics out of here would be a nightmare,� she said, as I began to understand. �We do have Marketing, Accounting, our phone banks, the IT Department and then upper management all in this building. About a half mile from here we have our Research and Development team,� she explained as we walked in. She led me towards the back of the building to the cafeteria. It was all decked out for the holidays, and we found a large group of women in goofy Christmas sweaters. I think they were trying to see who had the worst one. Sandy walked over and was suddenly at the center of the conversation they were having. She introduced me to the group, and I turned on the Dawson charm and talked to all of them.

After fifteen minutes, Sandy saved me. She then led me through the building. It seemed none of the departments were working very hard. I was confused how everyone seemed to know me, so I finally asked Sandy about it. She then pointed at one of the walls. Sure enough, there was my picture. It seemed they had my pictures throughout the building.

Sandy took me to a meeting with Marketing and IT. They were reviewing my photos and deciding where to put them on the website. I noticed Sandy snuck out and left me at the back of the room. I was enjoying seeing how things were done. I thought it was funny that they were making snarky comments about the talent.

�Do you think those are real?� one of the IT guys asked, referring to a shot of Adrienne and her gravity-defying boobs.

�Yes, they are,� I said.

�I�m sorry?� one of the senior marketing guys asked.

I stood up and everyone recognized me.

�Adrienne�s boobs are 100% natural.�

You could have heard crickets as everyone tried to gauge if the inappropriate comment was going to get them in trouble.

�Yes, David does know,� I heard from the back of the room, as Devin walked in. �This is David Dawson. David, I hear you�re getting to know my staff today.�

�Yes, they seem to be a great group of people,� I said.

�David, let�s leave them to their meeting. I want to introduce you around,� Devin suggested.

As soon as we left the room, you could hear the noise level go way up.

�Sandy had a good idea to bring you here to meet the staff. I want to take you to the third floor and introduce you to everyone. Then I�d like to sit down with you and Sandy and clear the air about something she�s drawn to my attention," Devin told me, as we made our way up the stairs to the third floor.

I was surprised to see so many men in suits. I had expected they�d be more casual, and that there would be more women. His other departments seemed more evenly distributed. Then I met the upper management team. It was obvious they were a carry-over from when his dad had run the place.

We made our way back to Devin�s office, and the atmosphere suddenly changed. Instead of the dated interiors that screamed �old school,� it was lighter and more fun. A good example was the outer office, where his assistant worked. There was furniture made out of wood. What I mean by wood is that the coffee table was a two-inch section of a tree that still had the bark on it. It looked like they just sanded it and then put a clear coat on to protect the surface.

Now the assistant was something else. She looked like she was in her mid-twenties, and she was H.O.T. hot. I tripped on something as I came up short. Sandy saw me and tried not to laugh. I think she just wanted to see the surprise on my face. It might not have been so bad, but Devin�s assistant was dressed up like one of Santa�s elves. If Santa were nearby, I would be on his naughty list. I gave Sandy a dirty look because she was blowing my cool. I gathered myself and put on my best smile.

�Oh My God! It�s David Dawson!� my new dream girl exclaimed.

I had a fan! Sometimes Christmas does come early. Then she started laughing at me. I looked around and Devin and Sandy were trying to keep a straight face. The twits had set me up.

�I�m sorry, I couldn�t resist. I�m Candy, one of Devin�s stripper friends,� she told me.

Now they were all laughing at me. I was standing there with my mouth open, imagining her as a stripper.

�David, this is Caryn, my executive assistant. Even though she doesn�t act like it right now, Caryn has her MBA from Cal Berkeley. She�s a valuable member of my team,� Devin said.

I walked up to her and got close.

�When�s your next show?� I whispered.

She went red, and Sandy grabbed me and pulled me into Devin�s office.

�Hang on, I was talking to the stripper,� I protested, as Devin followed us in and closed the door.

�Did you not hear she works for Devin?� Sandy asked.

�As a stripper ...� I started, but Sandy slugged me. �Ow!�

I guess fun and games were over. The topic at hand wasn�t funny. I quickly got serious when I focused on why I was here. Devin looked nervous, but Sandy gave him a look that said he�d better carry on.

�Sandy tells me I might have crossed a line,� Devin started.

I couldn�t believe he was taking this track. Next, he would tell us it just happened or she enticed him. I reverted to my fallback position, which was to keep my mouth shut.

�I�m sorry if you think I did something wrong. It was not my intent to hurt your feelings. I think some things were misunderstood, and I wish I could have avoided them. I hope we can get past this,� Devin explained.

Nope, I wanted to go to pound town on his butt. I was proud of myself. I kept in control and even gave Devin a smile. I got up and shook his hand. Sandy was just happy I hadn�t taken a swing at him. I gave her a look and she quickly ushered me out. I think she said something about making Christmas Eve dinner. I was so out of it I didn�t even notice the sexy elf as I left. All I know is I let Sandy guide me out of the office and to the van.

�Well, that was a terrible idea,� Sandy said.

�Ya think?� I asked.

�Promise me something. Promise me you won�t do anything drastic until you and I have talked after Christmas. Just promise me that,� Sandy said.

I could tell she wanted to try to fix this. I owed Sandy Range way too much not to give her the chance.

�Okay, I�ll wait until we talk. I need to think about this and not make a knee-jerk decision. I think you have a good plan,� I agreed.

WE GOT BACK TO THE ranch and walked in on organized chaos. People were decorating the great room and turning it into Santa�s workshop. They even had a small train with smoke coming out of its smokestack circling the room ten feet off the ground.

We decided to head to the kitchen. I was hungry, so Sandy had the chef cook us lunch. He made heirloom tomato soup and a chicken Caesar salad. I needed a chef.

As we ate, one of Santa�s little helpers asked me where I had my Christmas gifts stored. Kendal had shipped them and they were in her bedroom at the bunkhouse. Sandy updated me on how Bud was doing. She said her friends were coming over Christmas afternoon. We chatted until we were told the great room was ready. I was amazed at the transformation.

Sandy then let everyone go, giving them all envelopes first. I think it was their Christmas bonuses. The chef gave me a tour of the kitchen before he left. He had me tell him my plan for the rib roast. He gave me a big smile, and I could tell my plan met with his approval. He was leaving when everyone got back.

I checked with Mom, and they hadn�t eaten yet. I got out the soup and put it on the stove to heat up. I knew Greg and Dad would want grilled cheese sandwiches to go with tomato soup. I found apple cider in the fridge and poured a gallon into a large pot to heat up with a stick of cinnamon added. I figured they�d want something to warm them up.

Bonnie and Mom came into the kitchen and started helping me. They plated the salads and took them out so everyone could get started. Nancy found me and gave me a kiss. She helped make grilled cheese sandwiches. Somehow, I was displaced and sent out of the kitchen.

Sandy had gone out to the barn to wish all their ranch hands a Merry Christmas, so it was just my family and Nancy. Greg handed Kyle to Uncle John and stood up.

�I want to share some amazing news with everyone: Angie�s pregnant.�

Angie handed Mac off to Dad, and the woman all circled around and hugged her.

�Wait, there�s more: Angie and I have started the adoption process for Mac.�

�I think that deserves a toast,� Sandy said as she reappeared. With her were two of her staff carrying glasses filled with champagne.

Greg had a big grin on his face. After the first toast, he went over by the couch. He pulled out one of the bottles of scotch I�d given him from my trip to the UK. Sandy found glasses for Greg, Dad and Uncle John. I was surprised when Nancy wanted a glass of scotch as well.

Mom, Bonnie and I went into the kitchen to get started on dinner. My rib roast would take nearly five hours to make. There were two large roasts, and I would need them both to be able to feed everyone. The chef had left out the pans I would need.

I started by making the rub that would go on the meat. It was fairly simple: salt, pepper, roasted garlic, rosemary and thyme were all finely chopped and combined. I put the roasts into pans with the bone side down. I rubbed the tops of the roast with the seasonings until they were covered. I then added red wine and beef broth to the pans.

The trick was in how you cooked the meat. Mary told me I needed to bring the meat up to temperature. I was to do it by putting the roasts into a preheated oven at 375� for one hour. Mary said to leave it in the oven with the door closed for three hours with the heat off. Before serving, I would turn the oven on and heat the meat until the meat thermometer showed an internal temperature of 145�. I was supposed to then take it out of the oven and let it rest for ten minutes before cutting it. She told me it was a foolproof recipe.

Nancy, Angie and Sandy joined us in the kitchen. Mom had us making desserts: candies, cookies and eggnog. Devin stuck his head in and said �hi.�

Leave it to Mom to get me talking. I found out Nancy had talked to all the women while skiing today. They wanted to know what Sandy and I had been up to.

�Sandy talked to me in the lodge to find out what was going on. She thought it was best if we went and talked to Devin about it. I got to go to their headquarters and meet the people who work there. I found out that Devin�s assistant is very cute,� I said, winking at Nancy. �She�s a stripper elf.�

�She helped one of the guys who plays Santa give out gifts in the daycare,� Sandy told them.

�Anyways, we talked to Devin. He explained that there must have been some misunderstanding,� I shared.

�Misunderstanding, my pasty-white behind,� Nancy said with a snort. �Like he wanted to get into my pants.�

It didn�t sound like she was laughing, more a nervous reaction. Mom hugged her and Nancy visibly relaxed. It was an old story: the guy would say the woman made it up in her mind, she just misunderstood. Women have been conditioned to be reluctant to accuse men of inappropriate advances for that very reason. Mom was letting Nancy know we believed her.

Sandy watched the byplay, and I could tell she was getting mad. I went over and hugged her. I led her out of the room, and we found a private place to talk.

�I don�t need to wait to tell you how I feel about this whole thing. My family has circled around and will support Nancy and me. Devin will not ruin our vacation. I trust Nancy to fend off his advances, and I�ll act like nothing has happened around Devin while we�re here. That doesn�t mean I�m okay with what he�s done.

�Outside of Devin trying to steal my girl, I like working with Range Sports. I just know now I won�t bring anyone I�m interested in near him. I also would prefer just working with you. I no longer trust Devin, and if I have to work only with him, I�ll not work for Range Sports.�

�How�s your family going to react to Devin?� Sandy asked with some concern.

�If he tries to hit on Nancy, I�d suspect my mom will have words with him. I honestly won�t be able to stop her. She�ll protect Nancy like she�s one of her own. Devin found out what that means when I tried to kill myself on the jet water board.�

�He told me she scared the crap out of him,� Sandy shared. �I�m going to go and give him a heads-up that everyone knows what he�s been up to. It might make the rest of your trip a little strained, but he needs to learn he can�t just hit on girls, even if you aren�t officially dating,� she teased me.

�You know, that may be true, but there was a reason I invited her here,� I said, getting serious. �We wanted to spend time together to see if there really was something there. I think Nancy�s a special girl. It might be we just become very close friends. If that�s all it becomes, I�d be fine with that, because I want her to be in my life. It might also turn into something much more.

�Neither one of us is na�ve enough to believe we�ll be a couple after this vacation. We live too far apart. The best-case scenario for us is a long courtship where we come together when I graduate college. Will we have other people in our lives between now and then? I would think so.

�To be honest, Devin might�ve been a good match for her,� I said, surprising Sandy. �If he�d have just taken the time to get to know her, I think things might have been different. Nancy and I understand the right person may come into our lives, and we want to experience that relationship. For example, I�m currently dating Peggy, so I called Nancy before I went out with her. Since then Peggy and I have agreed we�re just dating, and not going steady. She knows she�s leaving for college when she graduates in the spring.

�I�ll be fine working with Range Sports if Devin�s not at the locations when I�m working. I think we can still be cordial with one another. Given time, we may even become friends again. The good news is I like you a lot. You�re a good friend, and I owe you so much for all the help you�ve given me,� I said.

I�d never really talked to her about what it meant to me when she and Range Sports helped when I was caught in the avalanche last year. We hugged, which gave me a moment to collect my thoughts. It was coming up on the anniversary of the avalanche. I�d found I was getting a little emotional about what had happened.

�I�ll never forget how you took care of everything. If there�s ever anything you want or need, I�ll be there for you.�

�I appreciate it, David. I like you a lot, too,� she said with a big smile.

She went to talk to Devin, and I went back to making goodies and flirting with Nancy. Angie and Mom were teasing us, while Bonnie tried to stay neutral. We all had a good time.

DEVIN JOINED THE GUYS in drinking scotch and shooting the breeze. The men seemed to enjoy the treats that were trickling out of the kitchen. Nancy was a scotch drinker, so we were freed from kitchen duty so she could enjoy some.

Dinner was a success. Even I was impressed at how well the rib roast turned out. It seemed to melt in your mouth. By now the eggnog and scotch had kicked in, and everyone was in high spirits. I think I was the only one who wasn�t drinking.

After dinner, it was our tradition to open one present. The highlight was Devin and Sandy�s gift to Kyle and Mac of a puppy. I loved the look of horror on Angie�s face. I don�t think she was too excited about adding another baby to their household. At least Angie was able to name the little guy: Duke. She might have changed her mind about keeping him when she saw the three little ones play until they were worn out, and then promptly fall asleep together in a pile.

I helped Angie and Greg gather up their charges and head to the bunkhouse. Nancy and Sandy came with us, and we planned to use the hot tub. I put Duke down on the ground outside so he could do his business, while everyone else went in. Sandy had a travel crate I put Duke into when we got inside. He didn�t like that at all, but Sandy explained we needed to crate-train him now. After listening to him, I almost took him back to his mom in the barn for the night.

When we got to the hot tub, I was in for a surprise: Sandy had absconded with the last of the eggnog. I avoided it because they�d added brandy to it. Everyone seemed to be getting drunk. My eyes got really big when Nancy and Sandy kissed. Well, not just my eyes. Greg and Angie just laughed at me and then began making out.

�David, I forgot to tell you we have plans for you tonight,� Nancy said with a grin.

I could see what was planned, but it wasn�t happening because both girls were drunk. I led them to the bedroom, and they went and changed into nightshirts. I stripped down to my boxers, we crawled into bed, and I admit I kissed them both thoroughly. We were all worn out from the day, and the girls were soon snoozing.

I could still hear Duke complaining. Thankfully he wore himself out, allowing everyone finally to get to sleep.

Thursday December 25

I WOKE TO DUKE YIPPING. My new alarm clock needed to go outside. He wanted to play and was bounding around in the snow. Finally, the furball did his business. I took the squirming puppy inside and tossed him on Greg. Angie called me a bad name, so I went back to my room and let them deal with Rowdy.

�I think someone owes us some loving,� Nancy told me.

�About that ...� I started.

�I may have overstepped my bounds, but I gave Sandy a Christmas present: you. I, of course, get to watch,� Nancy said, shocking me.

They both laughed at me when I tried to back out of the room.

�Am I horrible?� Sandy asked, as she gave me a contrived pout.

�No, I just never expected this. I thought we were just going to be friends,� I said to Sandy.

�We will be. The curiosity is killing me. Make love to me, so I can get you out of my head,� Sandy begged.

�David, please,� Nancy said.

I looked back and forth, and they seemed sober and okay with this. The question was whether I was okay with this. I smiled at them in answer. I pulled off my shorts and Nancy clapped her hands. I jumped up on the bed and tackled Sandy. She squealed, and then put me into a death-lock of a kiss. I think someone really wanted this to happen.

I did as Sandy asked and made love to her. I took my time and focused on making sure she had a great time. At some point, I even forgot Nancy was in the bed watching. Sandy had supersensitive breasts, and they were just the right size to get into your mouth. She liked having them played with, but when I went down on her, she about went out of her mind. I kept her going until she finally pried my mouth off her and forced me to kiss her.

Nancy helped me out by wetting Mr. Happy and putting a condom on. Sandy and I had a lot of fun over the next half hour. I�d never expected to be between those legs, but I was glad I was. When we finally finished, I knew this wasn�t going to be a one-time occurrence. Like I always say, �sex changes things.� I felt even closer to Sandy now.

THIS MAY HAVE BEEN my all-time best Christmas ever! I mean, having sex Christmas morning was special. I put this at the top of my �favorite presents of all time� list. I didn�t think anything could make it better. I was wrong. I got a jet ski and a jet water board! I think Greg was as happy as I was. I guess he should be because his name was on it too. He was dying to try it. Mom and Dad had outdone themselves.

Devin and Sandy got me guns. They were a matched set: shotgun, rifle and handguns. It was a special run they�d made, just as gift sets, for VIPs and executives at their company. The stocks and grip had the four stooges�the wolves who�d given us problems last year�carved on them. The carrying cases had an artist�s rendition of my wolf picture where I chased them off. Uncle John and Bonnie gave me a card that said I was getting a gun safe installed in my apartment. Greg and Angie bought me a scope for the rifle.

Kyle and Mac made out like bandits. Duke got a collar and leash. I teased Nancy that we should try it out. I bought all the women gift certificates to Victoria�s Secret, which brought grins to all the guys� faces. The men received memberships in the �Scotch of the Month� club. Nancy opened a jewelry box with an ankle bracelet in it. I could see all the women were jealous. I nodded to the guys and they all gave their women matching ankle bracelets. Devin looked silly giving his sister one, but she looked pleased.

DEVIN TOOK THE GUYS and we tried out my guns. The ranch had a range set up on the property that I�d never seen before. Uncle John helped me sight the new scope for the rifle. I showed off with the handguns. Dad and Greg had a blast shooting clay pigeons with the shotgun. Devin then showed us his gun collection. He had a vintage M2 Browning .50 caliber machine gun. He put it on its three-legged stand, and we destroyed things with it.

The girls went to the movies, so we all met in town at a Chinese place. It was a nice, relaxing day.

Wednesday December 31

THE LAST FEW DAYS HAVE been probably the best I�ve had in a long time. I was getting to know Bonnie better. She was actually quite funny, once you got past her shyness and got to know her. Listening to her and Mom trade barbs was worth the trip. I could tell a real bond was forming there.

Uncle John was still worried about my movie role. I was flying out tomorrow, and meeting Kendal in LA to do the initial read-through of the script. Surprisingly, Lori Winnick had called and given me some pointers on how to handle myself while we read the script. She warned me only to listen to the director and producer when it came to ideas for my character. The overall message was to watch my back. Of course, I could trust her ... couldn�t I?

Nancy and I had decided that for now, we were just good friends. She�d encouraged me to sleep with Sandy a couple of nights. Sandy tried to get me to spend some time with her friends, but I�d found ways of dodging them. It wasn�t like I wasn�t interested; I was. I just wasn�t looking for one-night stands.

The Nancy and Devin thing got resolved in a big way: Nancy had a short discussion with Devin. Mom had a huge grin on her face when she saw me after the confrontation happened. She was very proud of Nancy and was sure she was going to make an excellent lawyer.

Speaking of confrontations, I did send Kara in to give me a report on Simon. She wasn�t impressed. Tami and her mom finally had it out. I still don�t know what the dustup was over, but Simon packed up and went back over the pond. Thankfully, Tami didn�t call me back to cry on my shoulder, though we did have discussions about other topics. She was pushing me to get an apartment in Chicago for the summer. She wanted to accept an internship at Northwestern Medical, which was in the heart of downtown. She was selling it as a good location for me to be able to catch flights, and I could also pick up modeling work.

I talked to Mom about it. She told me the only way Mrs. Glade would allow Tami to take the internship was if I lived with her. Mom made fun of me, wondering when I�d become the responsible one. Mom was not inclined to allow me to head off to Chicago for the summer. She made some disparaging remark about me being too young. I wanted to do it so I could spend time rebuilding our friendship.

Tonight, was the annual Range Sports New Year�s Eve Dinner-Dance. They were flying in people from all over the country to be here tonight. Sandy told me they were renting an entire nightclub for the party.

MOM FOUND ME CRYING in the exercise room. I�d gone in there to get away from everyone because I knew no one else would be using it. She came in and just hugged me.

�I thought I might find you in here. This time last year I was worried sick about you. You�ve been doing pretty well the last few days; why so sad today?� Mom asked.

�It was about this time last year I�d finally given up. I knew I was going to die, and I�d made my peace with God. I�ve never given up on anything before or since. It just reminded me how close I came to dying.�

�Were you scared?� Mom asked.

�I was at first. You know how I hate enclosed spaces. I was terrified I�d never get to accomplish everything I thought God had planned for me, and I was sure I was too young to die. When I finally felt my body shutting down, I figured the next time I fell asleep, that would be it. I had a calmness come over me. I accepted that if it was God�s plan, then I was ready.�

�I never hear you talk about your faith. Have you ever thought of doing something about it?�

�I�ve thought about being a youth pastor, but I just don�t have time.�

�How about becoming a guest speaker?�

�I think there might be another issue which might preclude me from doing it: I�m not the best role model.�

�I�ve never pushed you, but I think you�re selling yourself short. No one�s perfect, least of all you,� Mom said, getting a zinger in.

It made me smile. I appreciated how Mom had moved my focus off the accident where Pastor Dan had died, and my near-death experience, to something else. I was feeling better and hugged Mom. She�d had a rough year, also.

�So, how are you feeling?� I asked her.

�Not bad. I guess it�s the time of year when you examine your life and make New Year�s resolutions.�

�Like what?�

�Well, I�ve been feeling better, and I�ve gained my weight back from the cancer. I want to get fit. There�s always a chance it�ll come back, and people who are fit are better able to fight it. I�ve also found I�m falling into a routine. I know its clich�, but I want to start living life to its fullest. I want to go and do things. This vacation was great. We got to spend time with family and do activities we normally don�t do.�

�That sounds like a great plan, and I want you to do what makes you happy. I love you, Mom. I don�t want you to regret anything.�

�While we�re talking about the upcoming year, I want to talk to you about Tami,� Mom said.

She could tell this was the last thing I wanted to talk about.

�Settle down, I�m not going to make you upset,� she said, and then smiled. �You�re so touchy about her. I hope you learn from the two of you being apart this year.�

�What do you mean?�

�Let me ask you a question, and I really want you to think about the answer before you say something stupid. Do you plan to someday marry Tami?�

I looked at Mom to see if she was playing with me. All I saw in her eyes was concern.

�If you�d asked me six months ago, the answer would have been yes, with no hesitation. Today, I�m no longer sure.�

I think my answer shocked my mom. I don�t think there�d ever really been any doubt about Tami and me being together in the long term. We�d been almost inseparable since she moved here in the first grade.

�I know you hate getting advice from your mother, but I�m going to give it to you anyway: if you�re not sure about your future with Tami, I want you to quit measuring every relationship against what you think it�ll be like. I�ve seen you be cautious when it comes to girls. I know she hurt you, but the fact is the fantasy you�ve built up in your mind isn�t realistic. No relationship will ever measure up, not even if the two of you end up together.

�I�m going to suggest you start living in the moment and quit worrying about the �what ifs.� If you and Tami are meant to be, it�ll happen. What I don�t want to see is you not considering finding a girlfriend, just because Tami�s coming back. I think it would be a huge mistake if you and she started dating when she gets back. You two need to learn to be friends again first.

�Nothing would make me happier than to see the two of you get together ...� Mom started.

�What about me and Beth?� I teased her.

�Smartass, of course, Beth is a better choice.�

I�d slowed my mom down enough that I wasn�t going to get a lecture. I knew deep down Tami and I had a lot to work through. My fear was we were both changing. I was starting to get hints, and I didn�t like all the changes Tami was making. My best friend would never have treated her mother like she had over Christmas break. She had even abandoned her Wesleyan friends. Another example was how she treated me when I won State. The one concession I had received when she left was I could call her and tell her if I won. Instead, she�d called Jeff and gotten the scoop.

I started to wonder if I wanted her to be my best friend anymore. If I wanted a self-absorbed friend, I could always start hanging out with Maggie. The girl I knew, who cared about everyone, was slowly disappearing. That didn�t mean I didn�t miss her, though.

I WENT TO GET READY for tonight and found Nancy doing her hair and makeup. I told her what my mom and I talked about.

�Wow. I wish I could talk to my mom like that ... no, probably not. I can see what she�s saying, though. Just from the way you talk about Tami, it�s a different conversation.�

�I want to have fun tonight,� I declared.

�I think we need to work on your pick-up skills tonight,� she said, getting an evil glint in her eye.

�Hang on, I want to spend the night with you,� I assured her.

�Pfft, you�ll be coming home with me. I have plans for our last night together. Remember when you picked me up?� she asked, and I nodded. �I want to help you pick someone up tonight. I think this could be fun.�

�You have got to be kidding me.�

�No, I want to see my big stud in action. I want it to be a real challenge, too. I think we should put something on it to make it worthwhile.�

She was really getting into this. Her body language just screamed this was turning her on.

�Okay,� I ventured.

�Winner gets to use the loser as their personal sex slave for the night,� she announced.

�Hang on, what exactly does that mean?� I asked, getting nervous.

�I see this worries you; good. It means what it sounds like: you do whatever with whomever I decide if you can�t pick up the girl of my choosing.�

�I have rules. They have to be old enough; they can�t be drunk or high; they can�t be in a relationship; and they have to be of an age I would have a shot getting a date with.�

�So, no one over sixty,� she teased.

�Oh, and no lesbians. They have to at least be bi,� I finished.

�I�ll tell you what, Hot Shot: I�ll pick the hottest single women at the party. You get at least a passionate kiss, and you win.�

�Deal,� I said.

I immediately regretted this bet. I had done something similar with Adrienne, but the stakes were not so worrisome. It was going to be �put up or shut up� time tonight. I was hoping my mouth had not just written that check.

THE NIGHTCLUB HAD BEEN transformed. Instead of many smaller tables, they had brought in large round ones to seat five couples. The waitstaff was all in black, and it reminded me of some of the TV shows when they showed upscale parties. They were walking around with hors-d'oeuvres and sparkling wine. There was assigned seating, and my family was all together. Our fifth couple was just Caryn, aka Candy, Devin�s executive assistant/elf/stripper. She didn�t have a date.

I noticed Greg and Uncle John both gave Caryn the once-over. I introduced her to everyone and then flirted with her to tease my brother and uncle. She rolled her eyes at me, and Nancy got a big smirk on her face.

�I think we found your target for tonight,� she whispered in my ear.

�I think she�s a lesbian,� I said, trying to get out of it.

She just laughed at me. I stood up and took Caryn�s hand.

�Come on, introduce me to people,� I told her.

It didn�t take long to figure out why Caryn was here alone. No date would have put up with the blatant lines and innuendos sent her way. It would have been worse if I hadn�t put my arm around her. She gave me an appreciative look, and never pushed me away.

When we were done, we had a moment to ourselves.

�Thank you. I was supposed to introduce you to everyone, but I was dreading it. I think every guy thinks because I�m cute, they can hit on me. You did a good job of fending them off.�

�I know what you mean. I�m hit on all the time, too. It was a good thing we were there for each other,� I teased her. �If you need help tonight, find anyone in my family, and they�ll keep the wolves away. I personally find my mom is excellent at scaring off cute girls.�

She kissed my cheek.

�Thanks. I might need it once this group starts drinking.�

�I do need a favor, though. I need you to kiss me in front of my family.�

�Why would I do that?� she asked.

I was glad to see she wasn�t mad, just curious.

�I made a stupid bet with Nancy. She said I couldn�t pick you up. After seeing what you just went through, I don�t want to be one of those guys, but I don�t want to lose the bet, either. It would also make my uncle and brother jealous.�

�All I have to do is kiss you?�

�Well ... it has to be a really good kiss,� I confessed.

That brought a smile to her face.

�Okay, I�ll make the sacrifice for you.�

�If you want to slow down the wolves, we should also probably do it on the dance floor,� I suggested.

She swatted my arm.

�Sandy told me to watch out for you, you�re a sneaky one. We�ll see about the second kiss. You might be a terrible kisser, and I wouldn�t be able to suffer through it twice. I think I�d better keep my options open. I might need to kiss your uncle or brother instead,� she teased, and then we headed back to the table.

I was starting to like Caryn even more since she could definitely hold her own. When we got back to the table, she turned and laid one on me. I heard Nancy mumble, �Shit,� and Angie started to giggle. Mom finally cleared her throat, and I let Caryn go.

�Oh, sorry, I forgot where I was,� I said, acting dazed.

That got everyone to laugh. Angie and Nancy whisked off Caryn to the bathroom. When they got back, Nancy had a big smile on her face. I knew Caryn had come clean when Nancy gave me a big kiss, claiming me back. I think I liked this game. It was now Caryn�s turn.

Dinner was fun. They had different serving stations where they had a chef who made what you wanted to order. They had chefs making pasta, pizza, stir-fry, sushi, and steak and chicken on a grill. I had a steak and a variety of sushi. I made the mistake of letting Mom and Bonnie try my sushi. I taught them how to mix some wasabi in soy sauce and then dip the sushi in it. I was sent back for more sushi because they soon convinced the whole table this was some good stuff. Being a West Coast girl, Caryn loved sushi. She helped me pick out what to have them try, and even showed them all how to use chopsticks correctly.

Range Sports had hired a great band. They started out with a swing number, and one of the backup singers asked for volunteers. Of course, Greg pointed me out, and I went out, acting all shy. The singer about dropped her teeth when I grabbed her and showed her what the girls in my dance class had taught me. They loved to do swing because I was big and strong enough to do all the throws safely. Once the backup singer realized I knew what I was doing, she let me lead. She was good and had a flair my dance-class girls couldn�t match. I was disappointed when the song ended, but our little dance got everyone else on to the dance floor.

I had a good time dancing with everyone. I spent about half my time dancing with Nancy. While we were slow-dancing, she told me she wanted to go back to the Ranch and bring in the New Year there. I was all in favor of her plan.

Caryn was being hit on, so I had Greg, Uncle John and Dad all dance with her. Mom even dressed down one guy who wouldn�t take no for an answer. I was taking a break, and walking back to the table with Nancy when Caryn grabbed me and took me to the middle of the dance floor. She kissed me right through the song. When it ended, everyone had seen it, and I could see some men were grumbling. She then led me back to the table, and we collected Nancy to leave.

To the world, it looked like I had taken two women home. When we got outside, Caryn thanked Nancy for my use and went home alone. We talked Devin�s driver into taking us back to the ranch. Devin wouldn�t need him for a couple of hours, so he agreed.

�THANKS FOR INVITING me. I�ve had a good time, and enjoyed getting to know your family,� Nancy told me.

We had started a fire and were cuddling on the couch. Nancy was unbuttoning my shirt.

�So, since I won the bet ...� I started.

�I don�t think so. Caryn told me what happened.�

�What are we going to do?� I asked.

�Call it a draw. Why don�t we just make love, since it�s our last night?� Nancy suggested.

It was the perfect setting to say goodbye. We made love in front of the fire and took our time. I think we were trying to remember every part of the other person. Deep down we knew this was possibly the last time we�d have sex. When we finally finished, we just held each other and fell asleep.

I had put on a romantic radio station and came awake as they were counting down for New Year�s. I thought back to last year. I remember thinking, �Well happy frickin� New Year!�

I smiled. Yes, �Happy frickin� New Year!�

Chapter 1 � Tinsel Town

Thursday January 1

When we got up, Nancy and I walked to the main house so I could say goodbye to everyone. We all had breakfast together and they told me their plans for the day. Devin was taking them all horseback riding in the morning. In the afternoon, the guys would go and watch football bowl games. The girls planned to go to another movie.

I caught a ride with Sandy to the airport, after Nancy gave me a kiss or three. It was a bittersweet ending to the vacation. I liked her a lot, but we were in different places in our lives. We each needed to move on and find someone who was a better fit. Sandy wanted her own goodbye. I was still a little confused as to how exactly this was going to work out. I felt us getting together was a mistake, but you couldn�t take it back. I knew we�d always be friends.

When I got to the airport, I went through security and had forty-five minutes to kill, so I called Tami.

�Happy New Year,� I greeted her.

�Happy New Year to you, too. Are you headed to the airport?� she asked.

�Already here. My flight hasn�t started boarding yet, so I thought I�d call.�

�I�m glad you did. I wanted to talk to you about this summer.�

�I heard you want to get a place in Chicago.�

�Yeah, it�s a new program they have set up for promising high school students. Teddy Wesleyan pulled some strings and got me a slot. I have to tell them in the next couple of weeks if I�m doing it. Are you okay with spending the summer in Chicago?�

�I might not be there a lot, but I�d be okay with it. I think you need to convince my mom, though. She�s not on board. I�d bet if you let the moms find us a place to live, she might be more inclined to let us do it,� I suggested.

�David, I want you to really think about this. We haven�t been getting along recently, and then as soon as I get back we�d be sharing an apartment. Are you sure about this?�

�It�s not like we�d be getting a one-bedroom and shacking up. I�m sure if we weren�t getting along, we could find plenty to do in Chicago to keep us distracted. Plus, like I said, I�ll be on the road. I have football camps and other commitments. I would hope, though, that we could work on rebuilding what we once had. It would be sad if we couldn�t make it work.�

�I miss you, too,� she said.

I heard them call my flight. I said goodbye and made my way to the boarding area. I was flying coach, but the good news was the flight was almost empty. The later flights were fully booked. I was happy to be getting out of town before the holiday rush hit. As I was boarded, I got a text from Kendal that said she�d meet me at the hotel. She would get in a couple of hours later than I would.

I boarded and found I had the row to myself. I put on my headphones and played some music. After takeoff, I fell asleep until I felt us start to come down. I guess I needed a nap. I got off the plane and walked to baggage claim. After I collected everything, I went to find a cab. It was sure different from Park City. When I left it was 26�, and the current temperature in LA was 68�. I almost felt like lying out in the sun and working on my tan.

We had rooms at the Beverly Hilton. They�d booked me into a Wilshire Tower Executive Suite, and the room had a splendid view of the city.� The flashing light on the hotel phone indicated that I had several messages.

The first message was from Kendal to let me know her flight was delayed. The second voicemail was from Janice Utley, our producer. She gave me the time and place where we were all meeting tomorrow. They made it convenient, as we were meeting in the hotel in one of the corporate meeting rooms. There was a call from Jessup Fields, the director. He wanted to get together with the four leading actors for dinner tonight. Finally, there was a message from Craig Wild. Craig was playing the lead character and he wanted me to go to a party with him and his �entourage,� as he called them. I think someone had watched too much HBO.

I called Janice and got her assistant. I confirmed receiving her message. I then sent Kendal a text and put the meeting on our calendar. I called Jessup and got his assistant and confirmed dinner. I was told to meet him in the lobby. When I called Craig, a girl answered. It sounded like a party was going on by the loud conversation and music in the background. I heard the phone clatter on the counter and her yell, �That farm boy is on the phone.�

�David!� an overexcited guy answered.

I guess he knew who the �farm boy� was.

�Craig?� I asked.

�No, this is Kent. Craig is, ah, busy right now. He wanted to know if you could come out and party tonight. We�re going to Chubby Feldman�s place. He always has the best women, so you have to come,� Kent told me.

If he was talking about Charles Feldman, then I was there. He�d made some of the biggest-budget movies in Hollywood over the last ten years.

�Can I bring a friend?� I asked.

�Girl or guy?�

�Girl?�

�Is she cute?� Kent asked.

�Yes, she is.�

�Is she over 18?�

�Yes. Why the third degree?� I asked.

�Let�s just say Craig doesn�t have very good impulse control. It�s my job to make sure he isn�t exposed to underage women.�

I had to laugh. I was starting to like Kent. I wasn�t so sure I liked Craig, but I shouldn�t pass judgment until I met him.

�Let me give you some tips before you go. Hire a driver for tonight. If you happen to have a couple of drinks, the last thing we need is you getting arrested. Don�t go cheap and just get a cab, because there�ll be paparazzi skulking about. You need to have the image of someone successful.

�Don�t get drunk or take any drugs at the party. If you want to do that, come over here and we�ll take care of you. Now, if you decide to partake in the bountiful supply of women, wear a condom. If they�re party hos, they�ll be a lot of fun; but, they�re a lot of fun with three or four different guys,� Kent warned me.

�So, I should stay away from them?� I asked.

�Hell, no! You only live once, and until you�ve experienced what they have to offer, don�t turn up your nose at it. Why do you think I plan on going?� Kent said, laughing.

�I don�t know, Kent. I�m just a poor farm boy coming to the big city. Where I come from, you put a ring on it before you ever do anything like that. My mama would be a might disappointed if I were to lose my innocence my first night in LA,� I explained in my best farmer drawl.

�I was afraid you heard that. Sorry for the �farm boy� comment. Craig is someone who grows on you. He actually has a good heart, when he isn�t focused solely on Craig. Plus, the poor innocent farm-boy routine is a bunch of crap. I�ve seen who you�ve worked with. If you really were some hayseed, Adrienne wouldn�t give you the time of day.

�Now it might be a good angle to try on the party hos since they like breaking in young men. On second thought, we might not see you the rest of the week,� Kent joked. �Look, I�ve been around some and I�ve seen it all. If you need anything, or have any questions, call me.�

Kent gave me his cell number. I was thinking I got lucky that I didn�t get through to Craig. I wondered what a party ho looked like. I had a pretty good imagination. I wasn�t surprised that Mr. Happy had some ideas also.

I�D BEEN AWFUL FOR the previous couple of weeks I was on vacation, as far as working out went. I went down and used the hotel gym. I lifted and did my sixty minutes of hell routine. Afterward, I took a quick shower and swam laps. The water was nice and warm, but once you got out it was a little chilly.

Lori Winnick found me as I walked through the hotel lobby to get back to my room.

�There�s our newest Wildcat,� she called out to get my attention.

The University of Kentucky�s mascot was a Wildcat. She came up and gave me a hug and a kiss on the cheek.

�Let�s say I have strong leanings in that direction.�

�Keep me in suspense, why don�t you. I think you secretly want to go there.�

�It could be, but it�s way too soon to say for sure.�

�What are you doing right now?� she asked.

�I just finished working out and swimming. I was planning on taking a shower and getting ready to go to dinner with Jessup, Craig, Bree and Elizabeth,� I answered.

�Good, I want to talk to you,� she said, as she took my arm and led me to the elevators.

I let her into my room and she went to the phone and ordered room service. I went into the bedroom and took my shower. I put on nice slacks and a silk t-shirt. When I came out, I found a room-service cart and Lori drinking wine with a young good-looking guy who looked familiar.

In the background, the Oregon and Florida State game was on the TV. I had received a text from the Florida State coaching staff to watch the game. I was sure it was one of their guys who did stuff like that. I was confident it hadn�t come from one of the coaches.

�David, I want you to meet Ben Doman. He�ll be playing Roman. I just finished a film with him and thought you two might hit it off,� Lori said by way of introduction.

I recognized him from the ads for her upcoming film. He stood up and looked to be a couple of inches shorter than I was. I would guess he was four years older than me. I shook his hand, then went to the fridge and got a big water to rehydrate. I also needed to take my after-workout supplements. Ben worked out to keep his looks and wanted to know what all I took and why. Lori soon joined the discussion. She seemed to know more than I did.

We were sitting back down when I heard a key card opening my door. Kendal came strolling in with her bag behind her.

�Honey, I�m home. Oh, hey there. You�re Lori Winnick, and you�re Ben Doman,� she stammered.

�This is Kendal, my agent, who seems to be moving in with me.�

�Oh, uh, they lost my reservation.�

�Don�t worry about it, you can stay with me,� I assured her.

Lori and Ben looked at me like I had lost my mind. I guess I wasn�t supposed to be nice to my agent.

�What?� I asked them.

�Excuse us, David. I should�ve known you�d do the decent thing. You just don�t see that here in LA all that often,� Lori explained.

I caught Kendal up on what was going on tonight. She went to the bedroom to get unpacked and changed.

�You lucky stiff, I�ve been trying to get an invite to that party for a month. Just be yourself around Chubby, because he hates a suck-up. If he likes you, you could be set for the next five years,� Ben coached me. �Be careful with Craig�s friends, especially Chaz. He�s a drug dealer and bad news. His other friend is Trip. Trip�s mom is a big-time actress, and he knows no boundaries. I think Craig thinks of him as sort of a role model. They compete to see who can be the biggest douche. Be careful, because you�re his type, if you know what I mean.�

�I think Kent�s okay,� I offered, trying to ignore the comment that I was a guy�s type.

�Kent�s the brains of the group. Pay attention if he tells you something. He�s saved Craig�s butt so many times it isn�t even funny. I honestly have no idea why he hangs around Craig. He could open shop as a publicist and half of Hollywood would hire him. I know I would,� Ben shared.

Kendal came out in a little black dress. I think she was pleased that Ben checked her out. We needed to go, so Ben and Lori went to their rooms.

I was able to watch Florida State implode. Their poor quarterback would be seeing his fumble for years to come. I hoped I never made a gaffe like that in such an important game. I still don�t know how he fumbled the ball like he did. I would bet big money he was off to the pros. He had a rough year with all the allegations and bonehead moves. I think he was the poster child for what not to do once you were in the limelight.

WHEN WE GOT TO THE lobby, Jessup was waiting for us. Everyone else lived in LA, so they would meet us at the restaurant. I�d ordered a driver for the night, so we all went in the limo. On the ride over, I mentioned I planned to go to Chubby�s party. Jessup insisted he would go with us. That was yet another clue that this was a big deal. Kendal was a sport and said she�d go back to the hotel. To be honest, I wasn�t comfortable having her go with me to a party like Kent described. I would have worried about her all night.

Jessup surprised us when we pulled up to a pizza place. I guess I should have figured it out when he said we were going to Pizzeria Mozza.

�I dressed for something fancy,� Kendal worried.

�You look great. We�re in LA, and this is the best pizza place in Southern California. You�ll fit right in,� Jessup assured her.

We were ushered into a private room. Bree Steno, the girl I met at the Nickelodeon kid�s thirteenth birthday party, was there. May Zane�s dad was a vice president with Range Sports. I think Sandy Range still owed me for going to May�s birthday party. Bree was in the vampire show all the cheerleaders watched, and I�d done my audition for this movie with her. I went up to her and gave her a hug.

�I forgot you were so tall,� Bree commented.

�No, you�re just vertically challenged.�

Bree was probably five-eight, so she took the teasing. She grabbed my arm and guided me to Elizabeth Jenks. I recognized her from the movie�s website.

�David, I want you to meet Elizabeth. She and I have taken acting classes together. Watch her, she�s been asking about you,� Bree said with a twinkle in her eye.

Elizabeth blushed and give Bree a dirty look. She then turned to me and put on a hundred-watt smile.

�Ignore her. Nice to meet you,� she said as we shook hands.

Bree and Elizabeth introduced me to everyone. They both had agents and publicists there. I introduced them to Kendal. Jessup looked to be watching us closely and had a little smile on his face. I think he was happy to see us hitting it off. It wasn�t hard, since they were both very attractive women and fussing over me. A guy could do worse.

Then Craig Wild showed up with his entourage. Both girls pulled me tighter toward them and had momentary looks of concern on their faces. I put my arms around their waists, which seemed to relax them. The concern was soon gone from their eyes and they had big smiles. Jessup caught it and his smile was gone. They both knew how to hide their true feelings well. Craig came over with his crew; one of his guys was looking the girls over like they were on the menu.

�Bree, Elizabeth,� he nodded at them.

I noticed neither one of them offered him a hug or even shook his hand. They seemed to press just a little closer to me.

�And you must be David,� Craig said and shook my hand. �I�d like you to meet Kent, Chaz and Trip.�

Jessup came up and pulled Craig aside. I smiled at Kent.

�Nice to put a face to the voice,� I said.

Kent was a good-looking guy. He looked like what I imagined a surfer dude would: tall, tan, and fit with long, sun-kissed blond hair. We heard voices raised; Kent got a worried look and went over to where Craig and Jessup seemed to be having a disagreement.

�Ladies, want to relax before dinner?� Chaz asked as he held out a joint.

Chaz looked to be close to thirty and was a little overweight, with what looked like a week�s growth of a beard and dirty hair. The girls both disengaged from me and walked away. I was a little disappointed they left me with this creep.

�How �bout you?� he asked.

�Sorry, I don�t do drugs,� I told him.

He just snorted and ignored me.

�Is this your first movie?� asked Trip.

Trip was, well, pretty. He was maybe five-five and rail thin, with very fine features. He had big brown eyes and eyelashes I knew a few models would have killed to have.

If he had a dress on, I might go for him. I mean, not a guy-on-guy thing. Hell! He smiled at me and made me squirm. I had never experienced another guy showing interest in me. Trip took pity on me and turned down the wattage of his smile. He could tell I wasn�t interested.

�Ah, yeah, this is my first film.�

Kent came over and pulled Trip and Chaz into the discussion Jessup was having with Craig. They started to get mad, but Kent gave them both a look. Craig slouched and nodded. Both Trip and Chaz left the room. I guess Jessup didn�t want Craig�s entourage hanging around. Kendal came over, took my arm and guided me to the table.

We were all soon seated, and Jessup got everyone�s attention.

�I wanted to welcome you all personally. I need to explain the unfortunate incident you just had to witness. I run a tight ship and will not tolerate troublemakers or drug dealers anywhere near my set. We are all here to do a job, not party.�

Craig stiffened, and Kent reached over and grabbed his wrist. It looked like Kent was going to be Craig�s babysitter. Jessup saw it too, but didn�t seem fazed. Bree and Elizabeth seemed to relax some. I caught both of their eyes and gave them a warm smile. I was happy to see they returned it.

�Tonight, we�ll break bread and get to know each other,� Jessup said.

The door opened and two servers came in carrying appetizers and carafes of red wine. This was clearly not Monical�s. They had roasted squash with sage and brown butter, cauliflower fritters with a spicy mint sauce, plus several different bruschettas. I liked the one with chicken livers.

�Let�s start with the youngest member of our cast and work up. Introduce yourself to everyone, David,� Jessup said turning to me.

�I�m David Dawson and this will be my first movie. Lori Winnick talked me into trying out for the role of Roman. I guess they liked me because they switched me to the role of Stryker. I live in a small town in the Midwest. I have one brother who�s married and is working on a bunch of kids who I love to death. I play football and baseball. I also do some modeling,� I finished up, not really sure what Jessup wanted.

Jessup nodded and then pointed at Bree.

�I�m Bree. I�ve been doing television for the past three years. This will be my first movie and I�m excited to be a part of this. In fact, I�ve met all of you before. Craig and I did an episode together,� she shared.

�Yeah, your boyfriends on the show killed me,� Craig said, getting a smile out of everyone.

�Elizabeth and I have taken several acting classes together. David and I met briefly and I also did a photo op with him. At the time, I think he was dating three ladies, and I tried to steal him away from them.�

�None of them caught me, so I�m right here,� I teased her.

�I see you. Anyway, I�m from Beverly Hills. My dad�s an executive at Universal, so I grew up in the business,� Bree said.

�I�m Elizabeth. I came to LA six years ago when I was about David�s age. I thought I was the kiss of death to a production for the first few years. It seemed like every pilot I did never got picked up. Then I met Jessup and he gave me a couple of roles in his movies. This will be my fifth in four years. Thank you, Jessup, for believing in me when I needed it.�

He just nodded to her.

�I guess I�m the old man,� Craig started. �I got started early doing commercials. I was actually a Gerber Baby. My parents helped me get into the business. I don�t think there�s ever been a time I haven�t been acting. When I was about David�s age, my parents and I had a big split-up and I was emancipated. I went a little wild. I still like to have fun, but I�ve made a commitment to Jessup that once the filming starts, I�ll be good,� he said with a weak smile.

�I look forward to getting to know you all and working with you. Despite the rumors, I�m not really a bad guy. I want to apologize to Jessup and the rest of you about earlier. Kent told me I shouldn�t bring my rowdy friends. I need to listen to him more often,� he said, turning to Kent and smiling at him.

The servers had returned and proceeded to clear the table. Then they started bringing out pizzas. I wasn�t back home, that was for sure. California clearly had a different idea of what pizza should be. I personally liked pepperoni, sausage and mushroom. I didn�t see anything even remotely close to that. The one pizza I was surprised I liked was the pineapple and jalape�o combination. The sweet and spicy was different. They even had a breakfast pizza with eggs, fried potatoes and caramelized onions. It was okay, and I would have it again. I loved the white truffle pizza. I�d never had truffles before. I also liked the olive tapenade version. It was basically black olives chopped very fine.

Over dinner, the two girls were teasing me about eating like a teenage boy. I had to remind them that I was a teenage boy. Craig was a likable guy and he soon was part of the conversation. I noticed the agents and such just sat back and let us get to know each other. By the end of dinner, Jessup seemed pleased. I knew I was starting to like everyone, which was the purpose of the dinner.

Something I teased them all about was playing characters who were basically supposed to be my age. Jessup explained to me that was how it was normally done with young-looking twenty-somethings playing teens. He pointed out the TV show Glee was a good example. A few of those actors were in their late twenties, even. I made a comment about hoping the old folks could keep up.

When we were done, I felt good about working with everyone. I told Craig and Kent we would meet them at the party. I�d sent Kent a text earlier letting him know Jessup was going to be my plus-one. Bree and Elizabeth wanted to go. Craig said he would get them in. He suggested they ride with me. Bree�s agent offered to give Kendal a ride back to our hotel.

Kendal surprised me. She decided to be responsible. She pulled me aside and had a talk with me about not getting drunk or touching drugs. I kept a straight face when she asked me if I had condoms. I told her I didn�t, just to see what she would do. I was shocked when she pulled three out of her purse and gave them to me. When I thought about it, I liked that Kendal was looking out for me in more than a business way. When I got home I would make a point of telling my mom. I knew it would ease her mind when I was on one of these trips.

WE DROVE UP INTO THE hills of LA and soon found ourselves at the gate of what could only be considered an estate. Our driver pulled us in front of a sprawling home. It was over-the-top. Craig waited for us and helped us get past the security who checked people in at the front door. Chubby was waiting in the foyer to greet us.

�Jessup, so good to see you,� Chubby called out. �I see you brought your cast with you.�

Jessup made the introductions. I was surprised, Chubby wasn�t overweight at all. If anything, he was skinny. I guess it was like where you call a guy �Tiny� but he was a giant. He seemed to be very personable and took the time to talk to each of us. Then another group of guests arrived.

I walked into what I would think would be every teenage boy�s wildest fantasy. It looked like the Playboy Mansion with hot centerfolds running around. I turned to Kent.

�Are they ...?�

He got a huge grin and nodded. This wasn�t the Playboy Mansion, but all these girls were willing. Bree gave me a hip-check and I turned to see her and Elizabeth pouting. I guess I gave them both an incredulous look because the guys all started laughing.

Before I could go meet the party hos, Bree and Elizabeth wanted to tour the mansion. Jessup encouraged me to go with them. I thought Sandy and Devin Range�s home was big. You could have fit three of those into this monstrosity. I did like some of what I saw. The media room was killer. I almost stopped to watch the Ohio State and Alabama game, but the girls had other ideas.

We went upstairs and toured the master suite. It had to be 2,000 square feet. He had a bed I would guess six people could sleep on comfortably. The walk-in closets were bigger than my bedroom and there were two of them. The bathroom had a tub big enough to almost swim in. I tried to figure out how much money I would have to make to get a setup like this. The scary part was we were talking LA money to buy this spread.

We about died of embarrassment when we stuck our heads into one of the guest bedrooms and Craig was engaged with one of the party hos. I would think common sense would tell you to at least shut the door.

�I noticed you guys don�t seem to like Craig,� I commented as we continued our tour.

�I don�t think that�s really true. We�ve just been around people like him and worry what�ll happen when he and his friends get started. Craig was right; he did go through a wild-child phase. I�m not sure he�s completely gotten through it yet,� Elizabeth explained.

�Anyone who�d bring their drug dealer is not someone you want to hang out with,� Bree said a little more forcefully.

I had to agree. I would never dream of having my drug dealer follow me around. My mom would have my head. I decided to have a little fun.

�Should we go find an empty room?� I asked.

I got raised eyebrows. I took it as a �no,� but I wasn�t done.

�I�ve heard the rumors. California girls are supposed to be fun.�

�Is he serious?� Elizabeth asked Bree.

�You�re the one who told me she was horny and he was cute,� Bree said.

Bree went up in my estimation. She picked up on me giving them a hard time. Elizabeth�s confused look caused me to chuckle. She looked relieved when Bree joined me in laughing. I did get a vibe that both girls had some interest, though. I would file that information away for later.

WE FOUND KENT TALKING to Jessup in the living room. When we came back, the girls wanted to get a drink, so Jessup took them to find the bar.

�Did you want to meet the entertainment?� Kent asked me, looking over at the party hos.

�Yes, please,� I said, bouncing up and down.

Kent ruffled my hair and took me to meet the women. Kent was now my newest best friend. Everyone got back before Kent and I went to have fun. Elizabeth saw what I was up to.

�You�re our ride, so you better not disappear,� Elizabeth warned me.

�If you have to go, just have the car take you and send him back,� I suggested.

Bree kissed my cheek.

�Go have fun,� she told me.

Kent took me over to a group of scantily clad goddesses.

�Ladies,� he greeted them. �This is my new friend David. He just arrived in town and is a virgin. Does anyone want to take on the responsibility for training him?�

�That would be me,� I said, bouncing up and down again.

�It might take more than one of us. He seems to be eager and looks like a big boy,� a stunning blond said as she cupped my package.

I describe her as �a stunning blond,� but they were all stunning blonds except for this one gorgeous black woman. We locked eyes and she reached out and took my hand. I followed her to a guest bedroom with a king-size bed.

This goddess slowly undressed me. She worshiped my body with kisses as she took her time and teased my nipples until they almost hurt. I was so aroused I thought about just ripping my pants off and jumping on her!

She kissed her way down my stomach and stuck her tongue into my navel. I gave a little jump and heard her giggle. She then undid my slacks and let them pool around my knees. Mr. Happy was cupped through my silk boxers. They were pulled down, freeing the captive. He was almost purple and definitely drooling.

I heard her hiss, �Nice!�

The next two minutes were the best in my life. Man, I wish I had lasted longer. This girl could teach a master class. She at first gently licked my member to get it wet and then proceeded to swallow it. She did this thing with her throat where I knew I was a goner. It was lucky that I was backed up to the bed because my knees unlocked after I tried to drown her.

I was still dazed when I felt her put a condom on me, coated it with lube and then straddled my waist. I focused on her magnificent naked body. She was athletic, but had thick nipples on large breasts that were swaying as she guided me into her. She took me in one slow stroke and then clamped down on me, making it feel like I was in a vise. I had never been with a woman who had so much muscle control.

This girl was so talented, I wanted to marry her. I reached up, hefted her heavy breasts and began to enjoy them. Her nipples were huge, and I lifted my head so I could wrap my lips around one of them. That brought a moan from her.

She started to get erratic in her thrusts and suddenly threw her head back. I bit her nipple and she screamed.

�YEEESSS!�

She collapsed onto me, breathing hard. I pulled out of her to her disappointed mews. I rolled her over so I could get out from under her, and then rolled her back and grabbed her waist so she was on her knees. Her bottom was nice and round and I couldn�t help nipping it. She gave a little jerk and I grinned as I lined myself up and took her from behind.

I proceeded to work her hard. I soon had her chanting, �YES, YES, YES!� as I pounded her. I was glad I�d spent the hours working out because power sex was an athletic event. I released my inner animal and I was happy to see she could keep up. It was as if we were made to do this primitive dance.

I simply manhandled her and put her in several different positions. I was also strumming her button, causing her to climax over and over again. When I finally came, I had her on her back, almost bent in half with her knees around her ears as I pile-drove her. I jerked out, pulled my condom off and offered her Mr. Happy. She eagerly took my full length into her mouth and I unleashed again.

�AAAhhhh!� I bellowed, reaching nirvana.

When I finally caught my breath, I came back to my surroundings. The girl I had just had sex with was curled up and looked to be falling asleep. I slid off the bed and put my clothes back on. I found Jessup, Bree and Elizabeth, and joined them.

�I need some water,� I announced.

Elizabeth was off like a shot, and Jessup and Bree both chuckled.

�I think you have a new fan,� Bree told me.

Elizabeth came back with a big bottle of water. I almost drained it in one go. I then caught a whiff of myself. I had a strong smell of sweat and sex on me. I also needed to get up early tomorrow, so I suggested we leave. We saw Kent as we walked out, and he told Jessup he�d get Craig home soon so he�d be ready for work in the morning.

We took the girls home and then went back to the hotel. Jessup was on the same floor I was, and he wished me a good night. I went in and found Kendal asleep on the couch, so I took a shower and put on a pair of boxers. I pulled the covers back on the bed, went into the living room and picked up Kendal. She stirred.

�Uhmm, what�re you doing?� she asked, still half asleep.

�Putting you to bed,� I said as I laid her down.

��Kay,� she said.

I got into the other side of the bed and went to sleep.

Friday January 2

I WOKE UP TO FIND KENDAL sleeping on me. Not next to me, on me. I have no idea how she managed it without waking me. I must have been sleeping the sleep of the truly satisfied. I gently rolled her off me and got up to relieve myself.

I put on my running clothes and headed out. It was perfect weather for a run, and I found my stride lengthening until I had a nice rhythm. I paid attention to where I was going since I wasn�t familiar with the area and didn�t need to get lost. On the way back, I found a �50s-style diner and popped in. I asked the server if I was okay and she handed me a towel and pointed to a table. I ordered a large steak and half a dozen scrambled eggs. The cook had seasoned the steak with something peppery, giving it a good flavor. I made a mental note to come back here again.

When I got back, Kendal was dressed and wearing a sheepish smile. I just winked at her, went and showered, and got ready for today. We went down and found they had a full breakfast buffet set up in the conference room: greasy bacon and watery eggs that looked old. I was glad I�d eaten earlier. I grabbed a tea and a glass of cranberry juice.

I found Lori and Ben. We were talking when Elizabeth came up with a big smile on her face.

�Lori, Ben, this is Elizabeth,� I said by way of introduction.

�How was the party?� Ben asked.

�It was a lot of fun,� Elizabeth said. �David, you had a good time, didn�t you?�

The little minx was going to get her bottom paddled.

�Yes, yes I did. I think you would�ve enjoyed it.�

Ben was green with envy, and I think Lori knew what the party was probably like because she raised an eyebrow. I blushed; I didn�t want to disappoint her and was embarrassed at what she might be thinking.

Karen, the production assistant, got us all to find our seats. They had it organized so we had little table tents with our names on them. I put my tea next to my place card. I was originally seated next to Craig and Bree. I found I was now sitting between Bree and Elizabeth. I bet I could guess who had changed the seating arrangements. The cast was all seated at the main table. Our assistants sat against the walls. I noticed everyone had a thick script. I�d brought my original one with the notes we made in my acting class in the margins.

�We�re going to read straight through the script the first time. Then we�ll break the scenes up and we�ll give you our notes on the scenes. Sometime this week, each of you will go down to the animation studio and get into one of their suits so they can record how you move. We need to get started, so turn to page one, act one, scene one,� Jessup said.

We spent the morning and early afternoon reading through the script. It was obvious some of the cast members hadn�t read it before. Craig gave me shit about already knowing most of my lines. I didn�t know if what he said was good or bad, but I wanted to be prepared and was glad I was. I felt much more comfortable and could tell my acting class had been a great investment.

After lunch, Jessup grabbed Craig, Bree, Elizabeth and me and took us to another conference room along with our agents/assistants. The four of us had quite a few scenes together, so Jessup wanted us to stand up and walk through them. He saw my marked-up script and took it from me to see the notes.

The other three had their scripts to refer to, but I fell into it like I had in acting class. They�d helped me learn most of my lines. I could at least keep the scene going even if I forgot a line. I was really enjoying this. Craig hadn�t worked as hard to get ready and it showed. He constantly took notes, and Kent did the same. Kendal took her cues from Kent and made notes on her copy of the script. Jessup would mark out my notes if he didn�t agree with how we�d done a scene. I was surprised when he accepted quite a few of my class�s suggestions.

When we were finally done, I was exhausted and starved. We had blown right through dinner. To save time, we all went to one of the restaurants in the hotel. After dinner, Jessup pulled me aside.

�If I didn�t know better, I�d have thought you were an old hand at this. Good job today. Where did you get all the notes?� he asked.

�That was from my acting class. They were a big help. Thank you for setting that up.�

�Let me give you a tip for the next movie you�re in. I�d suggest you just learn the lines. How you stand, what emotions you show and how you say your lines will be up to the director on set. I think that you being in an acting class may have been a little over-the-top. What you really needed was a dialogue coach,� he said.

�Sorry, I didn�t know.�

�David, you didn�t do anything wrong. We set all this up and provided you a script with way more information than we normally would. Normally you don�t see much other than dialog in a script. All the detail is saved for the storyboard. That�s where you�ll see the details like camera angles and how far the bad guy is from you. I just wasn�t aware they had you doing so much extra.

�We may have overdone it with what we sent, but you�ve never acted before. My fear is you�ll come into a scene with preconceived ideas and we�ll waste time changing it. I want you to live in the scene, and react to the environment and the other actors as the shot unfolds. You just need to have the words already in your mouth, so that you can say your line in a natural way for your character when the moment arrives.

�I know it seemed like several of the more seasoned actors didn�t do very well today. They know how we work, and once you�re comfortable learning lines and following direction, you�ll be fine coming in and doing what they did. I�m confident Craig will learn his lines and deliver a good performance. After seeing you today, I�m much more at ease with you. You�re a smart guy. Do you think you can take what you learned and channel it into what we tell you on set?� he asked.

�If I know what you want, I�ll do everything I can to deliver.�

�Dylan tells me you�re ready for your fight scenes as well. That part we wanted you to learn in detail because it�s critical you have everything down. I�m sending you to the studio in the morning. Dylan and Tish will be there, and we�ll get everyone in the sensor suits and have you run through the routines. We want to make sure it looks good before we film them for real,� he explained.

I WAS READY TO GO BACK to my room and just zone out. Kendal found me and explained I had to go to a club tonight with my other main cast members. We were starting the press thing where we�d be seen around town and get interviewed by shows like Hollywood Central.

I changed into clubbing clothes. When I came out, Kendal gave me a nod of approval.

�You want to go with us?� I asked.

�No, I�m hanging out with Lori. She told me it was better if you were seen with either Elizabeth or Bree. She suggested you be seen with Bree, because Elizabeth has her eyes set on you. That way you two can get to know each other and just tell the press you�re friends.�

�Who will Elizabeth be dating?� I asked.

�Craig, of course,� she said, and I cringed. �You need to get over that. This is the land of lies. I think Craig is more interested in Trip, to be honest.�

�My gaydar must be broken. I never even got a twinge from it. Trip made me nervous as hell, though,� I admitted.

�Yes, he is your type,� Kendal said, trying to hide a smirk.

�Keep it up, Chuckles, and I�ll be letting you sleep on the couch.�

I don�t think she believed me.

IT WAS AMAZING HOW easy it was to get into a club when you�re with three other actors. You didn�t even have to stand in line. What you did have to do was make sure you let the paparazzi and gossip people get their pound of flesh. The club got the publicity from you being there, you got exposure for your career and the movie, and the press got their story for the weekend. All I needed to do was start a fight in the club to make everyone even happier.

What really put me off-kilter was the women in the club. Believe it or not, I saw a cute girl kissing her guy, but when she saw Craig, she pushed her boyfriend away and was all over Craig. These women were hot, too. I was impressed Craig was able to resist some of them. The need for security�private security�was obvious. More than once I had to step in front of an overaggressive guy trying to hit on Elizabeth or Bree. If we did this again, I wanted to make sure we were safe.

We ended up hitting five clubs before I�d had enough. I explained to them that the next ass-hat who spilled their drink on me, or squeezed one of the girls� butt, would get his head handed to him.

They got worried looks because they could tell I was serious.

Chapter 2 � Leaving LA

Saturday January 3

I woke up to find Kendal lying on me again, but this time she was naked. She hadn�t been home when I�d returned, and I had gone to bed. I took one smell of her breath and knew she�d been drinking last night. It dawned on me that she and I would end up sleeping together if I didn�t find her a hotel room, and soon. I rolled her off me and was able to see what I had been missing. Was I stupid to pass this up? No. She was my agent and friend. I needed her to be only that. I didn�t want sex to change how I felt about her.

I got up and ran again. I ended up in the same diner and ordered the same breakfast. The waitress brought me a clean bar towel and sat down with me. That got my curiosity going. She had the morning�s paper and pointed to a photo of me with Bree.

�Is this you?� she asked.

�Yes,� I admitted.

She handed me her head shot with her info.

�I hear you�re currently working on a movie. Can you give this to their casting director?� she asked hopefully.

I had a funny feeling this wouldn�t be the last request of this type I would receive. I would have to decide how I would handle it in the future when someone approached me. I thought the best approach was to just return the photo to her. But then I worried she would do something to my breakfast, so I decided I�d just give it to Kendal. If she threw it away, I could live with that.

�I�m a complete newbie in this business. I�m not sure who I would need to give this to. Would it be okay if I gave it to my agent?� I asked.

She seemed satisfied. When in doubt, just be honest.

I WENT TO THE FRONT desk and found a room for Kendal. After then taking my supplements and a shower, I got dressed and went down to the lobby. Karen Least, the production assistant, had waited for me with Ben and a couple of the other actors. They had one of the hotel�s minibuses take us to the studio.

We arrived at the studio and they showed us to a large soundstage. It was set up for them to record our movements via a special suit. The sensor suits were basically black spandex which covered your whole body. The suit had sensors at each joint. When I moved, it recorded where I was. From that they could computer-generate a likeness of me. It was helpful for stunts that were considered too dangerous.

At one point in the movie, my character has a confrontation with Ben�s character and some of his buddies. I�m happy I�m not one of Ben�s buddies because if there was a sequel, they wouldn�t be in it. It took the techs about thirty minutes just to get me in the suit and make sure everything was working right.

I was happy to see Tish and Dylan there to supervise the fight scene. When everyone was suited up, we walked through the fight scene at half speed. Ben was graceful in his movements. My guess would be that he had dance training in his background.

One of the extras wasn�t getting his steps down. Basically, a fight scene is an intricate dance. The man having problems must have been six-ten and weighed over 350 pounds. He looked like a giant offensive tackle in the NFL. At one point he was supposed to use this huge ax to try and cleave me in half. Dylan and Tish were working with him while I worked with the other members of the cast to make sure we all knew our steps.

Jessup suddenly showed up.

�Is everybody ready?� he asked.

�No, we�re still working with our barbarian. We may need to delay this,� Dylan suggested.

�Why don�t we just run it and see what we have. David, you can ad-lib some if need be, can�t you?� he asked me.

�Yes, sir,� I said.

�Jessup, I�m worried about safety here. While these practice blades won�t cut anyone, you sure can break some bones. I�m not comfortable moving forward yet,� Dylan told the director.

�This is costing us money. I need to get this done now. Do you think you can give it a try?� he asked the big guy.

Of course, he said he could.

We were all soon in place and they started yelling out status.

�Sensors ready?�

�All sensors are a go!�

�Film rolling!�

�Scene one, take one!�

�Action!� Jessup ordered.

I exploded from my imaginary hiding spot and instantly cut two of the actors down. Ben barely escaped and rolled back behind the barbarian. He was supposed to swing his ax around his head and then come straight down where I was. I was supposed to roll to the right and hamstring him, bringing him to his knees.

Instead, our barbarian made a blood-curdling scream and tried to cut me in half. If I hadn�t been ready, he would have either broken my arm or ribs. As I rolled, I swung my sword to hamstring him. He had on a special guard so I knew I hadn�t hurt him. He didn�t act like I�d touched him as he turned and tried to cut me in half again. I dodged a wild series of swings from him and started to back up. He clipped me pretty good on my left shoulder. I was dazed for a moment and then looked up to see him charge me. He had a weird look in his eyes and I had a d�j� vu moment: it reminded me of Tommy Cox when he lost control during football practice.

In a split second I realized I was in serious trouble, and Cassidy�s training kicked in. I did a front kick to his nuts and spun out of the way as he barreled past me. I put my sword tip down and tripped him. By now Dylan and Tish had realized this was no longer a game. They pushed me out of the way and faced him as he came back to get me. It was all over in the blink of an eye. Dylan had him in a bear hug and Tish slapped his face hard to get his attention.

Ben and Jessup ran up to me.

�Are you alright?� Ben asked.

I pointed to my arm and saw the material was ripped. I was still on such an adrenalin rush I didn�t feel it yet. I could tell I would have a hell of a bruise.

�I might want to get some ice on this,� I told them.

I was pretty sure I�d been dinged up much worse playing football.

�Can you continue?� Jessup asked.

Ben looked scandalized, but I could tell Jessup needed to get this done now.

The continuity gal and Jessup talked to Ben and me about how to proceed from here. Basically, I was to begin right after the barbarian had crashed past me. While they figured things out, the CGI guys affixed a new sensor on my shoulder. They got me into position and went through their pre-shot callouts. When Jessup called �action,� Ben and I did our bit. Where the previous fight was brute force as I tried to just survive, this was poetry in motion.

The fight scene was intended to have big sweeping cuts and both of us basically freestyle running through an obstacle course. In the end, I defeated the evil Roman. Cue the music. When they called �cut,� Ben and I laughed like two kids playing at Star Wars.

Today wasn�t about perfection, it was about getting our movements recorded so they could play with it and get ideas for better visual fight scenes.

While we did our fight scene, they had quietly gotten my attacker out of the studio. He�d told them I looked like a candy-assed kid who needed toughening up. He thought he was doing me a favor by not holding back. A little warning would have helped.

MY AFTERNOON WAS SPENT in makeup and then costume. They shaved my head and painted on different tattoo patterns. When Jessup and Janice were happy with the look, they continued the patterns down my neck and then all over my torso. They took photos of what I was supposed to look like for when they�d do it for the actual shoot. They explained they would use henna tattoos to keep a consistent look. It felt weird not having hair. I sent Lily one of the shots with me stripped to the waist with my full makeup on. Janice had encouraged me to �leak� a photo and then pull it down in a few days.

I also got permission to send a photo to Adrienne so she could share it with Dakora. They needed some idea of what I would look like so they could pick out what I would wear for their photo shoot.

THE FOUR OF US GOT dressed up and went out to dinner. Craig�s publicist made sure we had plenty of press waiting for us. The Hollywood Central guy wanted to know what had happened to my hair. I sent him the link of what my character was going to look like. I warned him off camera it would be taken down Monday. Mission accomplished. I was also in Jade�s clothes. I sent a text to Tiffany to make sure they taped Hollywood Central on Monday. That way Ford could show Jade I wore their clothes in LA.

At dinner, Elizabeth made it clear she wanted to spend the night with me. I was glad I�d gotten Kendal a room.

I admit I was disappointed. The sexual chemistry just didn�t seem to click, as far as I was concerned. Unfortunately, she thought differently. The fact that I didn�t get off in the first few minutes seemed to be a vast improvement for her. Don�t get me wrong, even bad sex is better than dating your right hand. Slot A fit attachment B just fine. Elizabeth just wasn�t an active participant. It was like having sex with a blow-up doll.

We tried it three times to make sure. It might have had something to do with her hot body and me being horny, but when all was said and done, I was glad it was over.

Sunday January 4

I GOT UP AND RAN AGAIN. We were flying back home today. I felt much more confident I could pull this off. I went to my regular joint, if that�s what you can call it after only three days. My waitress wasn�t there, but I enjoyed my breakfast.

I got back to the room and jumped into the shower. Elizabeth joined me, and I�m embarrassed to say I used her body to get some relief.

Kendal and I caught a ride to the airport. I had upgraded us to first class because I was in no mood to fly coach for such a long flight. It was a good thing I did because the plane was full.

The flight back gave me a chance to think about what I had coming up for the next few weeks. School started tomorrow. I was scheduled to be in Canada a few times over the next two months. There was one stretch where I�d be gone for eight or nine days. I had made the necessary arrangements with the school. They weren�t complaining about me being gone so much.

The bad news was that I was probably wouldn�t be able to play seven-on-seven football this year. I decided to work on baseball instead, based on my schedule. Moose had arranged for me to use the batting cages over at State. I wanted to get a batting coach to help me prepare. I was going to ask Mike�s dad if he�d help me with my pitching.

I took a power nap and felt great when we got to Chicago. Kendal had had her brother drive her to the airport, so I took her home. When I finally got home, it looked like we were getting new neighbors. The house next to us had finally sold. Mom had listed it and she told me the new buyers had kids about my age.

I went inside to find Duke throwing a fit in the laundry room. Mom and Dad had told Angie that I�d take care of Kyle�s new dog. I was completely fine with that because I had been begging for a dog for years. Mom had just put him in his crate, so we left him to his theatrics. We needed to get him crate-trained as soon as possible.

Mom made me unpack my clothes in the laundry room, saying she�d do laundry tomorrow. I went up to my apartment to check my email. Lily had it set up so that all my tweets and Facebook stuff went to her. Somehow everyone had figured out my private email address. I had one for public use, which Lily monitored, and one for work for Ford and Adrienne. Kendal monitored the work one for me. The girls forwarded anything they thought I needed to see. I had to keep reminding Lily that pictures of scantily clad girls were okay to forward on to me. Then I had a private address for my friends and family. I found several hundred new emails in my private inbox. I would have to get a new private email address, or this would drive me crazy.

I sent a text to Lily and gave her my login and password to my emails. She would sort through them for me. I really needed to start paying her. I put that on my to-do list�AGAIN!

It felt good to sleep in my own bed.

Monday January 5

HAVING A PUPPY MAY not have been a great idea. I got up to go run and went down to the laundry room to let Duke out. He was happy to see me as he bounded out of the crate and made enough of a racket to wake Mom and Dad. I was proud of him, as he hadn�t peed in his crate. He saved it for as soon as he was free and peed in front of the back door. He squatted to do something worse when I scooped him up and put him outside in the snow. Mom was not happy.

She made me come back in and clean up after �my� dog. I thought he was Kyle�s dog. When I was done, I went outside to run and Duke was nowhere to be found. How could a clumsy 12-week-old puppy up and vanish in under three minutes? Fortunately, he wasn�t very stealthy. I heard him yipping at something. He was behind the garage, where the garbage cans were kept. I heard a hiss that sounded like a bobcat. I ran around the corner to witness Duke getting popped in the nose by the biggest cat I think I�ve ever seen.

I expected to see my pup back off, but he was now determined to take the big kitty on. What followed was chaos. The cat decided this pup wasn�t worth playing with and tried to squeeze behind the trash cans. Duke literally seized the moment and latched onto the cat�s tail.

Ever have puppy teeth embedded in your hand? It�s like having little needles dig into your flesh. Duke played tug-o�-war with the cat�s tail and got a reaction! There were soon garbage cans, full of trash, knocked over, as the cat pulled Duke in between the garage and the cans.

I think I finally understood the phrase �catch a tiger by the tail.� The cat had nowhere to go but over the garbage cans. He tried to leap to get away, but Duke had a death grip and wouldn�t let go. He was shaking his head like a crazed windshield wiper.

Like the �stupid boy� I was, I decided to help save the kitty. The cat latched onto my arm and began to climb its way out of its predicament. Of course, my soon-to-be dead-to-me puppy decided at that moment to let the cat go so he could bark at it. This freed the rabid beast to climb up my arm and latch itself onto my head.

Holy crap!

This damn cat would not let go! I felt it dig its claws into my bald head. I never realized that hair might be a form of protection. I finally ripped the Tasmanian Devil off my head and tried to keep it from reattaching itself to me as it flailed in my hands. Then the bastard decided to take my thumb off. I was in the process of helping Duke end the cat�s miserable life when I heard a scream.

Apparently, �Precious� was the new neighbor�s cat. Three blond kids who looked alike and were about my age were watching me extract my thumb from Precious�s jaws. I tossed the cat from hell to one of the guys. Duke thought it was loads of fun that we were playing keep-away with his newest chew toy. I scooped him up and he wiggled all over. This was the most fun he�d had had since he�d arrived here.

�Get her off! Get her off!� one of the brothers begged.

The girl had a huge smile on her face as the two brothers got clawed to death by their family pet.

�Want me to go get my gun?� I reasonably offered.

The girl gave me a dirty look, but the brothers seemed to think it over before they finally subdued the cat. They left Duke and me to clean up his second mess of the day. He romped around in the snow while I picked up trash.

I walked into the kitchen as I bled all over myself, carrying a victorious puppy. Mom took pity on me and checked my wounds. The only bad one was my thumb. The beast had punched a hole in the web of skin between my thumb and hand. It stung a lot when Mom doctored it up. Needless to say, I didn�t get my run in.

I PULLED UP TO SCHOOL and saw the local TV station setting up. This seemed to draw a crowd of onlookers. I got out of my Jeep and grabbed my book bag, and as I made my way to the front door I recognized their entertainment reporter. Jessup had told me they would send out press releases over the weekend and I should expect something. I just didn�t expect it first thing in the morning.

Peggy saw me and waved. I went over and I kissed her good morning.

�Are they here for you?� she asked.

�I think so. The director told me they were doing a press release over the weekend.�

She checked out my bald head.

�Did you try to shave it yourself?�

�No, the new neighbors have this cat from hell. She scratched me this morning.�

She ran her hand over my head and smiled. I just arched an eyebrow and I heard the reporter call my name. Peggy kissed my cheek and I went over to do the interview. It was your typical fluff piece, used as filler on the nightly news. When I was done, I had a bad feeling this was just the beginning.

I walked Peggy to her locker. Our schedules weren�t in sync, so I wouldn�t see her the rest of the day. She had somehow drawn the short straw and had second lunch. I would have to introduce her to the freshman cheerleaders and Yuri.

�When are you done today?� she asked.

�I have sixty minutes of hell right after school and then I plan on going to the dojo and working out with Cassidy. Why don�t you come over for dinner?� I suggested.

�I�ll ask Mom if it�s okay. If she says no, it�ll be after dinner,� she said.

I hurried off to my locker to dump my book bag and coat. I had math first period. The first day of the semester was always such a waste of time. All you did was get your books and a syllabus. I spaced out and didn�t really pay attention during my morning classes.

I came out of my daydream for lunch. I was happy to see my friends were all there. Cassidy had saved me a seat between Tracy and Pam. It looked like the new couples were all there. Alan was with Stacy Clute, Wolf with April, Jim with Piper, and Jeff sat next to Cassidy.

Tracy reached under the table and took my hand to hold. I glanced over and saw she had bags under her eyes. I just squeezed her hand and let her hold it. Something was up, but I didn�t think we needed to talk about it in front of everyone. I looked up and saw that Gina was looking for a place to eat lunch. I called her over to join us. She looked at Alan and he gave her a smile.

�Tell us about your vacation,� Pam said.

�I went to Park City, Utah, to work for Range Sports. My family came with me, and we spent an extra week snowboarding. It was nice to have everyone in the family together. Then I went to LA and started working on my movie.�

�I saw you went out with Bree,� Piper jumped in.

�Who�s Bree?� Alan asked.

Piper explained she was the star of the vampire show that all the girls liked. Alan had no idea who she was, so I pulled out my iPad and showed him her picture from the Star Academy website. The rest of lunch was spent talking about the movie.

After lunch was PE. I had signed up for ballroom dancing. I was surprised when most everyone from lunch was in the class. Tracy had come out of the locker room with Pam, and she walked up to me and grabbed my hand again. I�d given her a curious look and saw her start to tear up. I led her over to the edge of the bleachers so we could have some privacy.

�What�s wrong, baby?� I asked her.

She just put me into a bear hug and started to cry. I held her and felt her shaking. I had begun to get concerned when Pam came over. She looked as concerned as I felt.

�Take care of her. I�ll call her mom,� she told me.

Everyone was curious as to what had happened. The PE teacher let me take Tracy to her office so we could have some privacy.

�What�s wrong?� I asked again, once she had calmed down.

�I tried to hurt myself over Christmas.�

�How come?� I asked.

�I don�t know. I just felt it would be better if I did,� she confessed. �I need you to be my friend right now. I don�t know what I�d do without you,� she started, and then began to cry again.

I guess I wasn�t surprised when both Tom and Mary showed up. I was surprised when Dr. Hebert walked in. Mary and Dr. Hebert took Tracy and left. Tom sat down with me.

�David, I want to apologize. We didn�t want to burden you with Tracy�s problems while you were working,� Tom started. �She had an incident at the start of Christmas break. She�s been having some issues, but we thought she was ready to come to school. I guess she wasn�t.�

�She told me she tried to hurt herself.�

He had a haunted look in his eyes. It was clear this had been weighing on him.

�Yes, she took sleeping pills,� he said, and then just kind of stared off into space.

�Are you okay?� I finally asked.

�No, not really. I need to ask you a favor. You seem to be one of the few people she really listens to. Can you try and be her friend?�

I liked Tracy, but I was worried I�d get in over my head. It seemed her problems were getting worse, and I didn�t know if I wanted to get in any deeper with her. This was too much responsibility for someone who was supposed to be just her friend. Then I saw the look in Tom�s eye. It looked like he was grasping for straws here. At that moment, I didn�t know how to tell him no.

�Of course. Tracy and I will always be friends,� I assured him.

�Thank you. Not many guys would put up with everything she�s put you through. I know I haven�t helped with that, either. Just ... thank you,� Tom said.

�Is this related to what happened to her?�

I was referring to what Bill Rogers had put her through. It caused her to have to see a therapist since the fall of last year.

�Tracy�s been depressed. We�d hoped she was getting better. Her self-esteem was better, she was more engaged, and she was having more good days than bad," Tom said as he looked at the floor.

�What happened? I never had a clue she was having problems this serious,� I said, concerned.

�None of us did. She hid it well. Dr. Hebert said she admitted to having insomnia and some other symptoms,� Tom said without looking at me.

�Dr. Hebert said there�s never usually a single reason someone might try and hurt themselves,� Tom continued. �The hard part is we may never know what really happened. Part of the problem with depression is it also affects concentration; it makes it hard to learn. We got her grades and they�ve suffered. Who knows what the tipping point was, but she took the pills. She was lucky Mary went to check on her. She spent the majority of the holiday getting better. The last few days she seemed to start to come out of it.

�Dr. Hebert encouraged us to let her come back to school. She seemed eager to see you, and the doctor felt that being around her friends would be positive,� Tom said, and then seemed to gather himself. �I need to go check on her. I�ll call you if we need you and I promise to keep you in the loop.�

I wondered if Tracy�s mental illness would ever get any better. It scared me to think she might hurt herself, or worse. I was a little pissed no one had told me sooner. I would have come home to be with my friend if I�d known how serious it was. Tom left me to my thoughts.

MY LAST PERIOD WAS study hall. I grabbed Jeff and we went to my house so I could let Duke out. He did his business but didn�t want to go back into his crate. I wasn�t going to leave him loose; there was no telling what he would get into. Instead, we grabbed his leash and a blanket for the back seat of the Jeep and I grabbed my baseball glove. Jeff and I could play some catch before it was time to work out.

We swung by Jeff�s house so he could get his glove. We snuck Duke into the school and changed to work out. He was being surprisingly good. He hated the leash but was okay if I carried him. He would become a big dog, so I needed to stop hauling him around before he figured this was how we did things. We went into the gym where we found Pam, Mona, Kim and Sammie sitting in the bleachers, talking. They saw me with Duke and fell in love with him at first sight. I had an epiphany that Duke might be an even better chick-magnet than Kyle. They volunteered to watch him.

Jeff and I were doing some long tosses to warm up when Coach Hope came into the gym with my new neighbors.

�David, Jeff, come over here,� he called to us.

We jogged over and they all saw the puppy. Coach Hope looked at me.

�Whose dog is that?� he asked.

�He�s mine,� I said. �He�s a service dog.�

I thought I had pulled a fast one.

�Yeah, right,� Coach Hope said, and then turned to the new kids. �This is Britanie, Brock and Bryan Callahan. They just moved here from Sayreville, New Jersey. Brock and Bryan play football and baseball, and Brit plays basketball. This is David, one of our captains from last year�s football team, and Jeff, one of our starters. Can you guys introduce them around and help them work out this afternoon?�

�Sure, Coach,� Jeff said.

Coach Hope ignored Duke and went to his office.

�Are you twins?� Jeff asked the guys.

�Actually, triplets,� Brock said.

�How�s Precious doing?� I asked.

�I think she�ll survive,� Brock said, then explained what I was talking about to Jeff. �She�s Brit�s cat. I was rooting for your dog to take her out.�

�You just shut up, or I�ll drop her on you when you�re sleeping tonight,� Britanie threatened.

Jeff wanted details, so the triplets filled him on the excitement this morning. People started to arrive for our workout. Jeff took the triplets around and introduced them to everyone. I caught up with everyone I hadn�t seen yet today. Yuri told me he was still working on getting a girlfriend. Cassidy came in and put us to work doing our forms.

After she was done with the workout, the Callahan triplets looked like something Duke would drag into the house. I personally felt good. It looked like I�d soon be back into the routine of working out.

Jeff said he wanted to go with Cassidy and me to the dojo. When we arrived, I went looking for Mr. Yamamura, the owner and main trainer. Jeff was put in charge of Duke. I think my dog liked having so many babysitters.

Mr. Yamamura insisted he supervise Cassidy as she trained me. It was his dojo and hence it was his rules.

Cassidy was teaching the basics of joint manipulation. She demonstrated what at first looked hard, but turned out to be really easy, in theory, until Cassidy used the countermoves on me. All I needed to do was bend a joint into an unnatural position. She demonstrated and put me into an arm bar. She basically tossed me on the ground, and once she was on top of me slid to the side. She then grabbed my arm as she placed pressure on my face with her foot. She made a believer out of me when she pulled back and my elbow felt like it was going to pop.

Cassidy demonstrated how you could gain an advantage using the joints of the shoulder, elbow, hip and knee. Jeff flinched when he heard me squeal like a little girl. I offered to allow him a turn. He was such a wuss.

�A commonly overlooked technique is attacking the small joints,� Mr. Yamamura told us. �You can easily neutralize an attacker by breaking his fingers. It can cause a lot of pain and will affect his chances and usually even his desire for attacking you.�

Cassidy was all smiles. I started to shake my head.

�No, you don�t. I need my fingers,� I told her.

It didn�t stop Mr. Yamamura from demonstrating on me. I soon found out he could make me do about anything once he had my thumb. He let me practice on Cassidy. I tried to keep the grin off my face when I got a little payback.

At the break, I went to get a towel out of my bag. I had to pull my glove out and Mr. Yamamura saw it.

�You play baseball?� he asked me.

�Yes, sir. I play shortstop and pitch,� I said, and then nodded at Jeff. �He plays right field for us.�

�I used to coach pitching when I was younger. In Japan baseball is taken almost as seriously as martial arts. My brothers and I played in high school. Our team made it to the semifinals of Kōshien,� he shared.

�What�s that?� Jeff asked.

�Twice a year there�s a big baseball tournament, played nationwide. The finals are played in Hanshin Kōshien Stadium. I played pro ball for six years and then went into coaching after I retired. When I came to America, my brother bought a dojo and I switched to martial arts. I love teaching. You Americans could learn a few things.�

�What do you mean?� I asked.

�In America, you rely on power. You use big sweeping motions with your whole body to whip the ball as hard as possible to the plate. Everyone seems to have the same pitching motion, as if you�re trying to standardize or mimic a particular pitching form. In Japan, there is much more deception.�

We went back to the mats to train. Mr. Yamamura seemed to understand what Cassidy was teaching me. He had a few pointers on how to make the same moves but with minimal effort. His approach was the same as Cassidy�s, just smoother. She was all quickness and explosiveness. He was much smoother and more deceptive. With his approach, you suddenly realized you were in trouble, and by then it was too late. Of course, Cassidy liked it and had to have a practice dummy. I wondered what a boyfriend was for if not to take the punishment.

PEGGY HAD COME OVER for dinner and I found she and Dad were cooking. It brought a smile to my face as I remembered Greg and I had done the same thing with Dad. I let Duke go into the house so he could say hi to everyone. I went up to my apartment, took a shower, and came back to find dinner ready. Dad and Peggy had made blackened chicken breasts, baked sweet potatoes, and a big salad.

During dinner, I told Mom and Dad about Tracy and what Tom had told me. Mom stated she�d sold a house today. Dad shared what was going on at work. One of his staff had driven a big salt truck across one of the fairways. The fear was he had possibly dropped salt on the grass. They placed stakes around it and were keeping an eye on it for any problems.

Peggy caught us up on her holiday. It sounded like her parents were doing better. She told me her parents had taken her to a New Year�s Eve party and my buddy Mitch had been there. She said he�d kissed her at the stroke of midnight. Mom shot me a look to see how I�d take the news. When I thought about what I�d been doing at midnight, Mitch�s kiss didn�t seem like a big deal. I decided I didn�t need to share what Nancy and I had been up to.

I was happy I could hear she had kissed Mitch and not completely freak out. I think part of it was I trusted Peggy. I knew she�d tell me if I had anything to worry about.

After dinner, I told Mom and Dad that Peggy and I were going up to my place to study. Mom made me take Duke and his crate to my apartment. We needed to get a bigger one for when he started to grow. Peggy put him on his leash and took him for a tour of the backyard while I moved all his stuff. Mom told me he would not wake her up in the morning.

I was filling up his water bottle when Peggy came up the steps carrying him. I had gotten him what looked like a big gerbil bottle. Sandy had told me they had them in the barn and the pups knew they could get a drink out of one. This saved putting down a bowl that he would just step in or tip over.

�He said he couldn�t do the steps,� she explained as she handed him to me.

He promptly licked me in the mouth. Peggy was grossed out even more than I was. She sent me to the bathroom and told me to use mouthwash if I expected her to kiss me. My apartment was child-proofed for Kyle and Mac. I put up the baby gate at the top of the stairs; I didn�t need Duke falling down them. I put him down and went to brush my teeth. When I came out I found he had conned Peggy into letting him up on the couch so she could rub his ears.

�Don�t be teaching him to get up there. You realize he�s going to be a horse? You won�t want him on your lap, once he grows,� I warned her.

I picked him up and put him in his crate. He was tired and sacked out. Peggy thought we needed to sack out ourselves. I�d missed her. I teased her that she was getting chubby because she hadn�t been running since cross-country was over. She told me to shut up, that there was just more of her to love.

Friday January 9

DUKE AND PRECIOUS HAD come to an uneasy truce. Precious only popped him when he got too rowdy, but she tolerated the pup. It seemed like Precious waited for him when I would let him out in the morning. I was worried the first few days, but they had started to learn each other�s boundaries.

I�d started to run with Duke. He was pretty good for around the block once at a slow warm-up pace. I would then open the back door and let him terrorize my mom and dad. He had learned to go up the stairs, and Dad said Mom would reach down and help him up on the bed. I could hardly wait until he could get up on their bed by himself.

I hadn�t heard them complain, so we fell into a routine. Duke would get his morning loving while I ran. I would then take my shower and come down for breakfast. We�d gotten Duke a crate for the laundry room. This way whoever got home first could let him out. Mom was coming home a couple of times a day to help potty train him.

I would pick him up and take him to work out with me. Mom wanted him to eventually go with her to the hospital for her cancer patients, so I needed to get him socialized with groups of people. He had yet to meet someone he didn�t like and there were plenty of volunteers to take care of him.

Tracy had finally come back to school. Between Pam and me, we kept an eye on her. I picked her up after Peggy in the morning. Pam took her home after school. I was surprised when Peggy invited her on our date. We weren�t doing anything out of the ordinary, so I was okay with it. We were grabbing a bite to eat and then would go to a movie. I was just surprised Peggy would be so thoughtful. Tom told me it was important she remain engaged in social settings.

Tracy had at first refused because she didn�t want to be a third wheel. I finally convinced her by asking Yuri to be her date. I explained to Tracy that Yuri needed a practice date before his first real date. I explained to Yuri that if he got out of line with Tracy, I would end him. All in all, I thought it would work out for everyone.

I PICKED UP PEGGY AND Tracy first. Yuri�s mom wanted to meet everyone. They lived in an apartment building on the way to State. Yuri had told me that his mom was a professor.

I knocked and could hear Yuri yell, �I got it!�

The door opened and his mom came into the living room. She came right up to me and smiled.

�Ah, David, I�m Nadia. Yuri talks about you all the time,� she said, and Yuri blushed. �I hear you�ve arranged a practice date. May I ask how this is supposed to work?�

�First let me introduce the girl I had to bribe to go out with Yuri. This is Tracy,� I said, and Tracy did a little curtsy. �This is Peggy, my date for the evening.�

She did the same, which brought a smile to Nadia.

�What do you have to do to have Tracy take my son out?�

�That depends on him. The more inappropriately he behaves, the more I have to give. So far, it�s only costing me dinner and a movie. I�m sure, though, by the end of the night I might have to buy her a car.�

His mom gave Yuri a stern look. He gave her his �little angel� look and had us all laughing. We all knew better. Well, I knew he�d be on his best behavior. I told him what Greg had told me about this date, how it could affect his reputation. If he treated Tracy right, she�d let the girls� network know he could be a gentleman, and he would have future dates with ... who knows?

Peggy and Tracy wanted to go to the Chinese place next to the park. I was excited to see they had sushi now. Sushi was Japanese, but they invited a special chef in on the weekends to make it. I ordered a California Roll as an appetizer to introduce sushi to everyone. I figured it was a safe choice. When it came, I taught them how to prepare their wasabi and soy sauce. Peggy wasn�t a fan, but Yuri and Tracy loved it. With that in mind, I ordered a platter of different sushi for three. Peggy ordered a traditional meal.

Over dinner, we started to teach Yuri about dating.

�You need to learn how to compliment your date,� Tracy told him.

�Like what?� Yuri asked.

�Peggy, compliment David,� Tracy suggested.

�Seriously? You know how he gets,� she complained.

�If he gets out of hand, we can always tell his mother.�

I put up my hands in defeat. They all knew how my mom was. I wasn�t willing to cross her without good cause.

�Good call,� she said with a smirk. �Okay, let�s see. When I�m around you, I always feel like your focus is only on me. You make me feel special, and at the same time, safe. You�re my best friend and closest confidant. When we�re alone, you take your time and look out for my needs. I think you�re a special guy.�

�Good. Now David, it�s your turn,� Tracy instructed.

�You�re hot!�

Yuri about fell out of his chair after he saw the looks both Tracy and Peggy gave me. I was sure my mom would be hearing about this, but I figured it was worth it.

�He�s right, you�re both hot,� Yuri agreed.

The girls gave up and we just had fun the rest of dinner. Yuri surprised me in his taste for sushi. He liked the stronger, fishier-tasting fish, like mackerel. Tracy liked the different rolls. One had cream cheese in it, which she really liked. I enjoyed the yellowfin tuna they had as a special. Yuri�s eyes about popped out of his head when he saw how much the bill was. Filling up two teenage boys on sushi could be expensive. He was relieved when I told him he could get the movie and I�d pay for dinner.

I was proud of Yuri when he refused to see Selma, a picture about Martin Luther King�s march from Selma to Montgomery, Alabama, which led to the Voting Rights Act of 1965. He explained if he was going to spend good money on a practice date, he wanted to enjoy the movie. Yuri told us if it was a �real� date, he�d let the girl pick. I had a big smile on my face when we got to see Taken 3. For an old guy, Liam Neeson kicked butt.

Before the movie, both Tracy and Peggy held my hands. Yuri just shook his head at me.

�You know, if you�d sprung for popcorn, you might be getting some loving, too,� I teased him.

�Don�t bother. Your making me watch this action crap ruined those ideas,� Tracy complained.

I tickled her. Tracy jumped.

�Okay, okay, I really wanted to see this, too,� she confessed.

�So, girls torture us with a chick flick for what reason?� Yuri asked.

�Don�t knock it, it puts them in the mood,� I suggested.

He thought about it for a moment, and then looked at me and nodded like I�d given him sage advice. The real reason guys agreed to go to a chick flick was because they were wusses. They didn�t want to potentially upset their date by being honest about what they wanted to see. I might go to a romantic comedy, but would refuse to go to a movie which compared itself to The Notebook. I didn�t need a teary-eyed girl on my hands.

Tami had tricked me into seeing it on DVD. I wasn�t sure who the bigger girl was after watching it. I still contend I have allergies, and that�s why my eyes watered. I wouldn�t fall into that trap again.

After the movie, we took Yuri home. Tracy wanted to go to my place to see my new puppy. He wasn�t much fun because it was past his bedtime. I put him back into his crate and he seemed happy. Peggy and Tracy led me to the bedroom where we made out a little bit.

I woke up to hear my mom talking.

�I found them. They�re asleep in David�s bed. No, they�re fully clothed. Okay, I�ll make sure she�s home first thing in the morning,� Mom said. I heard her dial another number and a similar conversation took place.

We�d forgotten to call the girls� parents to let them know where they were. I would hear about it tomorrow. When Mom left, I woke up the girls and told them what happened. I got undressed, they both joined me under the covers, and we went back to sleep.

Chapter 3 � Making a Movie

Saturday January 10

I woke the girls early. I planned to get doughnuts as a peace offering. I took a shower and then the girls each took a turn. I had to chuckle when I realized they both had clothes here. I wasn�t laughing so much when Peggy showed Tracy where my good t-shirts were. Tracy picked out one that I really liked, and they both were shocked when I made her put it back. I found one that I knew she�d like. Alan had gotten it for me. It said, �Fuck You! You Fucking Fuck!� I wasn�t brave enough to wear it. I could just hear Kendal complain if a picture of me in that t-shirt got out. Tracy thought it was funny as hell.

We went to the bakery and I let the girls pick out a half-dozen doughnuts each. I knew if I sent a full dozen home, the moms would be all over me about getting them fat. Greg and Angie were coming over with Kyle and Mac today, so I got two dozen for my house. I figured Angie and Greg would take a dozen home with them. I made sure there were plenty of chocolate doughnuts. When Angie was pregnant with Kyle, she craved chocolate.

Tracy made us go in with her. Tom and Mary were drinking coffee. I handed Mary the doughnuts.

�I see you finally decided to bring my daughter home,� Tom said.

�I figured if she was going to have to do the walk of shame, I should be here for the fun,� I shot back.

�You�re not helping,� Tracy complained.

�I need to get this one home before they send out a search party,� I said as I nodded towards Peggy.

�Why don�t you bring your mom and dad over for brunch next Sunday?� Mary asked.

�I think they�d like to come,� I said.

�Peggy, you and your family are invited, too,� Mary said.

�I�ll have my mom call you. I need to get going,� she said as she grabbed my hand and pulled me to the door.

When we got to Peggy�s, she made the call that I should just drop her off. I wasn�t one of her dad�s favorites. She gave me a kiss and told me she�d see me in school on Monday. She and her family were going to her grandparents� for the weekend.

I had brought Duke with me. I didn�t think it was such a good idea to let him loose on Mom and Dad this morning. He had curled up on the floor in the back of the Jeep. I�d grabbed his blanket from his crate and put it back there; he seemed to know what it was for.

I got home in time to see Greg and Angie pull up. I got Duke out and the doughnuts.

�What did you do?� Angie accused me.

�Peggy and Tracy fell asleep last night and Mom had to field angry-parent calls.�

�Did you get me chocolate ones?�

�Of course, I did.�

We�d all gone in and I�d put the doughnuts on the table. Mom and Dad already had coffee, so I poured cups for Greg and Angie. I got glasses of milk for myself, Kyle and Mac, and made bacon and eggs. I tried to stay on my high-protein diet, but I admit I had a doughnut or three. I�d gotten Boston creams, so that was never a question, because they were the best doughnuts ever made.

Mom got busy being a grandma, so she left me alone. Dad gave me a look that said I wasn�t going to skate free. I made a point to make extra bacon for Greg and Mom, otherwise they�d steal mine. I figured I better get it over with.

�Mom, I�m sorry you had to talk to Peggy�s and Tracy�s parents last night. I was really planning on taking them home before their curfews.�

�They were okay when I talked to them. Just be more careful in the future,� Mom said.

Greg, Angie and Dad�s heads snapped around. Who was this woman and what had she done with my mother? Greg started to say something, but I threw a doughnut at his head. Mom gave me a dirty look, then turned on Greg.

�David�s been acting more like an adult lately. I figured that until he does something stupid, which we all know he will, I�ll treat him like one,� Mom said.

Oh, crap! She planned to give me enough rope to hang myself. Dad began to chuckle when he saw me go white as a ghost.

�Dead man walking,� Angie mumbled as she patted my hand.

I hurried up and ate before I could give Mom a reason to jump on me. Kyle and Mac were on the floor while they played with Duke. I had to remind Duke they were just babies when Mac tried to rip the hair off his back. He yelped, so I figured they�d work it out. Angie and Greg were on the floor to keep an eye on the three of them.

I HAD RESERVED THREE of the batting cages and two of the indoor mounds at State. I�d invited everyone from the baseball team to come out if they wanted. When I got there, Wolf, Jim and Jeff were batting. Justin and Bert were pitching to Mike and Tim. Bill, Trevor and Jake awaited their turns to bat.

I was surprised to see Coach Fog helping the guys at the batting cage. Rusty Fog was a pitcher from St. John�s, and Coach Fog was his dad. I�d knocked out Rusty when he beaned Wolf last spring. Coach Fog was an assistant coach at State. I nodded to him as I went over to watch the pitchers.

I�d asked Mr. Yamamura to come coach me and he�d agreed to help. I talked Bill into helping me stretch and do some long tosses. Right on time, Mr. Yamamura showed up.

�Thank you for coming,� I said and then introduced him to everyone.

�My first name is Shigehito. My American friends call me Shiggy. When we�re outside the dojo, I would appreciate if you�d either call me Shiggy or Coach.�

�Yes, sir. I like the name Shiggy.�

�To start, I�d like you to just pitch,� Shiggy told me.

�I haven�t pitched since spring, so I�ll be a little rusty.�

He was fine with it. The other guys stopped pitching so they could see Shiggy work with me. Tim volunteered to catch. I was taking it easy so I could focus on my technique. After about twenty pitches, he had me stop.

�In America, you�re taught to use your whole body when pitching. The pitching motion is one fluid motion. American pitchers are generally taller than Japanese pitchers, which helps you whip the ball. Where you rely on power, we rely on deception and the lower body. Your legs are powerful muscles. In both countries, success depends on a consistent and repeatable release point.

�Let me show you an example of a Japanese pitching motion,� Shiggy said.

He moved slowly back into his balance point and then dropped his hands while coming forward. He had begun his windup, or pitching motion, and it seemed to be drastically different because the Japanese trained with an emphasis to set up the lower half of your body to create power. He showed me how the standard US delivery featured a smooth tempo throughout. The entire body was involved to generate power. Many Japanese windups featured a change of tempo, with a deliberate initial phase and sometimes a pause in order to focus on loading their lower half.

�In the US everything is about power, how hard you can throw or how many home runs you can hit. In high school ball, you�re not going to throw hundred-mile-an-hour fastballs. If you try, you�ll hurt yourself. I can teach you to throw harder, but safer, by using your legs to do the majority of the work.

�I can also show you how to incorporate deception into your pitching. If everyone throws the baseball with the same motion, it�s easy for the hitter,� Shiggy continued. �Hitters are usually sitting on the same tempo and rhythm. Pitchers need to change their timing to put the hitters off balance. Pitchers in Japan are encouraged to find pitching motions which create troublesome elements in the timing and appearance of their deliveries to the batter. You�ll see them slowly rock back to their balance points before exploding to the plate.

�The glove is also used for distraction. So, too, is making a concerted effort to bring the ball behind the back to hide it from opponents. I often teach that it�s good to keep the ball hidden behind your body. The goal is to make batters guess where the ball is for as long as possible.�

The new throwing motion felt awkward. What I did find was my arm didn�t seem tired when I was done. Japanese pitchers tended to throw a lot more pitches than we did here in the States. I think part of it was because they weren�t putting as much pressure on their arms while pitching.

When I was done, I was also surprised to find Bert was getting training from Shiggy. If he could learn some control, it would really help his game. I went over to the batting cage. Coach Fog just wanted to watch my swing today. When I was done, Bert went into the cage.

Mike and Justin also talked with Shiggy. Neither one of them wanted to change their pitching motion, so he helped them improve what they were comfortable with throwing. When they were done, they both seemed happy.

Coach Fog and Shiggy agreed to work with us after school Monday through Thursday and Saturday. Everyone committed to being here. I was glad that we�d be starting at seven each evening. That gave me time to work out at school and then head to the dojo with Cassidy. I also committed to lifting before school. I�d just have to get up earlier to run.

I GOT HOME IN TIME to watch the Duke vs. North Carolina basketball game. Then we watched the Patriots beat the Ravens 35�31. Dad and Greg had kicked back while Mom and Angie caught up in the kitchen. I made myself a salad with poached chicken and boiled eggs for lunch. Kyle, Mac and Duke went down for naps. I spent the afternoon hanging out with my family.

My coding team showed up after the basketball game. Alan had some bad news: he�d found existing software which did ninety-five percent of what we wanted. It incorporated both video and the playbook. One of the cool additional features it had was you could pull out video of an individual player. Gina showed me how you could put together a highlight video we could send to recruiters.

We put together a plan so we could use the software next year. I would talk to Coach Hope about using it. Lily came up with the idea of loading all the video from last year for all our upcoming opponents. Gina and Alan would work with the coaching staff to do that. This was the one piece where someone with football knowledge needed to be involved. The data going in would determine how much value we could get out of it.

Jeff suggested the managers learn to do the input of videos, once the basics were set up.

TRACY SENT ME A TEXT to let me know Mona planned to have a party tonight. I decided it sounded like I�d have more fun there than just sitting at home. Cassidy hadn�t needed me to double-date with her since she started to date Jeff. They�d been going out with Alan and Stacy. I hadn�t had a chance to be with Pam since I got back, so I sent her a text to see if she wanted to go with me. She sent me a text saying I wasn�t allowed to bring a date. I got a little worried.

I flipped through the paper and saw Granny�s had an ad for a prime rib special tonight. I pointed it out to Mom and it was decided we�d all go there for dinner. When it got close to time, I was surprised when Sun showed up at our front door.

�Is it Girl Scout cookie time?� I teased her.

�I wish. I could use a Thin Mint. I�m here to babysit.�

�Come in and I�ll introduce you to the baby,� I said, and led her to Duke�s crate. �Now don�t feed him people food, and you need to let him out every couple of hours. Also, don�t let him on the couch. I don�t need a lapdog when he�s eighty pounds or more.�

Angie strolled in.

�Are you done being a comedian?� she asked me.

�What? Duke�s my baby,� I told her.

�Do I get paid extra for putting up with David?� Sun asked.

I took Duke outside before they could abuse me any longer. Since the weather had turned cold, Duke had learned to do his business and come right back in. I swear I looked away for just a second but turned back just in time to see a blur dash for the back of the garage. Then I heard two cats start fighting. I ran around the corner to see Precious trying to kill an orange tabby. Duke was dancing around and looking to see how he could help his buddy.

�Stop them!� Brit cried.

�There�s no way I�m sticking my hand anywhere near that,� I informed her.

I was proud to see Duke was smart enough to not get involved. Brit started to cry, so I was trying to decide if I should help when my dumbass dog decided to jump into the middle of things. I think he learned his lesson when both cats turned on him. This time I was smart enough to grab the cats by the napes of their necks. When Duke was free of their clutches, he hid behind me.

�You�re hurting her!� wailed Brit.

Neither cat liked being held, but they calmed down. I handed Precious to her.

�Did the bad man hurt you?� she asked.

I swear Precious gave me a dirty look. I set the orange tabby down and he made a run for it. Duke pranced around like he had done something. I sent him towards the back door and let him in, then I went and changed clothes.

WHEN WE GOT TO GRANNY�S, the place was packed. Granny loved me, so Dad sent me up to get us a table. She saw me and had a big smile.

�David! It�s so good to see you,� she said as she gave me a hug. She saw who all was with me. �I can seat your family right now if you don�t mind sitting with someone else.�

She only had tables for four available, so we wouldn�t be sitting together, but I knew she�d put me with someone who was fun, so I agreed.

She took my arm and we went to each table to talk to everyone. I felt like a rock star. She had one of the waitresses taking pictures for anyone who wanted one. She made me out as a big deal, and it was fun. She wanted a picture with just the two of us. When she was done, she sat me down at a table of twelve- and thirteen-year-old girls.

I recognized one as April Lacier�s little sister, Jill. It was Jill�s thirteenth birthday. Jill made one of the girls switch seats with her so she could sit next to me. She was still drop-dead gorgeous and major jailbait. I decided to beat her to the punch on flirting.

�So, are you finally old enough that we can go out?� I asked.

It was amazing how a table full of teen girls could go from constant chatter to dead silence in a split second. They all looked at Jill to see what she would say. Jill got a little pink, and for once, was stumped. I tried to keep a smile off my face. I thought I might have made a small miscalculation when she attacked me. She had me in a headlock and was trying to pry my lips apart so she could shove her tongue down my throat. Luckily Angie came over and pulled her off me.

�He�s not old enough for you,� Angie suggested.

Her comment got all the girls to giggle. I just nodded in agreement. Jill would eat me up and spit me out. I would hate to think what she�d be like when she turned eighteen! I would need to put that birthday into my calendar for future reference. I would have to be careful my senior year because she�d be a freshman. With her looks, she�d be breaking plenty of hearts.

After the initial awkwardness, the girls and I got on great. They reminded me of my freshman cheerleaders. I treated them like they were little sisters and we had a good time. Granny told my dad dinner was on her tonight. Dad wanted to try some other restaurants and see if I could get us free meals. Mom told him not to get his hopes up.

CHEERLEADERS know how to throw a party. I parked out back and found the keg on the patio. I wondered at what temperature a keg would actually freeze. The good news was the beer was cold, and it seemed like this time they�d spent a little extra and had gotten something not completely terrible. I drank one and then poured myself another before going in.

I found Mona at the back door with two empty pitchers. She thrust them into my hands and I was sent back to fill them. I came back in to find she had drunk my beer. She refilled it from a pitcher and then went to play hostess. I found the bedroom where you could dump your coat and then went to see what kind of trouble I could get into.

I was surprised to see my new neighbor talking to Gina.

�David!� Gina called and then gave me a hug.

�You know this cat-killer?� Brit whined.

�David would never kill a cat,� Gina defended me.

�You haven�t met Brit�s cat from hell. It was trying to kill another cat tonight.�

�She was just defending her territory,� Brit said with a huff.

Gina gave me a patient look. A song I liked came on and I headed for the dance floor. I was surprised when Brit was right there and started to dance with me. I hadn�t really noticed her until now. She was tall, maybe five-ten. She looked to have a Nordic heritage. The Vikings had invaded England, back in the day. You would expect that with a name like Callahan, she�d be a redhead. She instead had blond hair and was well endowed. I did a mental check and kicked myself for not checking her out more closely. My only excuse was that she�d been yelling at me almost every time we had met. During the song, I realized how pretty she was when she smiled.

Gina cut in and I danced with her next. Something clicked a couple of songs later when I remembered Pam�s comment from when I called her and realized I had danced with four single girls. Somewhere, someone had coordinated this. I thought I�d found my culprit when I saw Tracy talking to Pam and then Pam was next. I was happy it was a slow song. I suspected Tracy knew what the playlist was.

�How�s my surfer girl doing?� I asked.

�Good. Did you hook up with my sister�s slutty friend?�

�No, but I learned what party hos are,� I shared.

�Oh, I forgot to warn you about them. Did you have a good time?�

�Hell, yes! I wish we had party hos here.�

�We do. We call them cheerleaders,� she said, which cracked me up.

�So, are you my party ho for the night?� I teased her.

�I can be, but Tracy says you have to pick from the single girls tonight. You�re not allowed to pick until you�ve danced with them all.�

�What if I just throw you over my shoulder and haul you off to a bedroom?�

�I�d be happy, but Tracy�s on a mission tonight. Do me a favor and pick Sammie. She�s the only core varsity cheerleader you haven�t been with, and now that Jeff and she are no longer going out, she wants to sample you.�

�Why don�t I take all five of you to a bedroom and we�ll see if I can survive my party hos?�

�I think the five of us would be too much for you, but I can see if they�re willing,� she teased me.

�I�d better not. I�m trying to cut back,� I said, acting noble. �Why don�t we see if we can make a weekend out of it at Tracy�s cabin?�

�You, my friend, are full of good ideas. We could get all the cheerleaders there and have a real party weekend,� she said.

�Speaking of a real party girl, how�s your sister?�

�She�s hooked up with a frat guy. I give it two more weeks until she�s bored with him. You really need to stay away from her. She�s getting to be a little too wild for even you,� she advised.

She was probably right. When the song ended, Kim was my next partner. I ended up dancing with fourteen girls before Tracy let me off the dance floor. By then I�d sweat through my shirt and needed another beer. Mona was being a great hostess and I had an ice-cold beer in a jiffy.

Tracy came up to me to talk.

�So, who�s it going to be?� she asked.

�Does Peggy know about this?� I asked.

�Yes, she�s fine with it. Normal rules apply. No making a fool of yourself and wear a condom. Before you ask, that means no six-somes.�

�When did you become all responsible?� I asked.

�When Tami left me in charge of you until she comes back.�

I laughed out loud. I�d be afraid to leave Tracy in charge of Duke, let alone a human being. Don�t get me wrong, I cared about Tracy a lot. She just wasn�t stable enough to trust with anything that mattered.

�Let me be clear on this: this is the same Tami who threatened to kill you and neuter me when we got together last spring?�

�Yeah, she and I talk about once a week. She misses you quite a lot and regrets going out with Simon. I think she still loves you,� Tracy shared.

If only Tracy knew what a damper she had just thrown on the evening. I wasn�t sure I wanted to sleep with someone new tonight. If Tami was going to wait for me, I could do the same for her. Tracy caught my mood. One consequence from having been so close was we could still read each other.

�Don�t go all moody on me. Tami said you needed to go have fun and get it out of your system. She warned me you might not want to.�

I thought about it for a moment and decided they were right. I wasn�t happy they tried to manipulate me, but I wanted to get laid. I needed to sow my wild oats now before I made a commitment. I just nodded to Tracy and went to find Mona. I needed another beer before I picked my girl for the night. I found a worried Gina instead.

�I, ah, didn�t understand what dancing with you meant,� she began.

�What? How am I going to compare all three sisters if I don�t spend time with the youngest?� I complained.

�You�ve been with both of my sisters?� she asked as her eyebrows disappeared into her bangs.

�I�d never kiss and tell, but you�d be breaking up a matched set,� I teased her.

�Oh, bite me! You big slut.�

I stuck my tongue out at her and found Mona, the beer goddess. She fixed me up and I went hunting for Sammie. She was surrounded by Pam, Kim and Brit. I walked up and smiled at her. She blushed and did a little bunny hop to show she was happy. I grabbed Sammie�s hand and pulled her upstairs.

When we got to the bedroom, I closed the door and turned around to find her hopping around, trying to get her boot off.

�Want some help?� I asked.

She smiled at me, sat down on the bed and put her foot up. I put it on my stomach and untied it and took it off. I did the other one. She scooted back and undid her jeans. I grasped the cuffs under her heel and pulled them off. She sat up and took off her sweater, leaving her in just her socks, panties and a t-shirt. I took off her socks and then began to massage her feet.

Sammie just laid back and enjoyed it. I worked her feet, finding all her tender spots. Once I found them, I worked to make her feel better. Women love a good foot massage. I made a point not to rush. I saved the sexy spots on her feet until the end. When I finally began to massage the spot Greg had shown me, she began to moan. I heard giggles outside the door. Sammie started to get vocal.

�Oh God. OH God! OH GOD!� she said as she had her first orgasm.

The door swung open and Mona marched in as Kim, Pam and Brit peeked in.

�That�s my good comforter. Move over, bitch,� Mona commanded, and she pulled it off her bed.

She winked at me as they left.

�Carry on,� she said as she closed the door.

I heard Mona order all of the voyeurs to leave us alone. I pulled Sammie�s t-shirt over her head and then kissed her.

�Lie on your stomach,� I ordered.

This time I started at her scalp and worked my way down her neck, shoulders, back and butt. Sammie was putty in my hands by now. She was ready: I could smell her arousal and there was a huge wet spot on her panties. I gently rolled her onto her back and started to work on her front. I paid special attention to her firm teenage breasts. She had another little orgasm as I chewed on one of her nipples.

It was time to make her mine. I decided I�d better be a considerate guest and went to the bathroom and grabbed a big towel to put under Sammie�s butt. I wanted her to be able to remember tonight when she was ninety. I peeled her soaked panties down. I savored the smell of her arousal and then began to slowly build her to a huge orgasm as I teased her shaved little sex. Sammie never knew what hit her as I brought her off the first time. I made a point to bring her off three more times; each time I�d gotten more aggressive.

Then I slid two thick fingers into her and hunted for her G-spot. I went to work to see if I could get her to squirt. I started off slow, then sped up and used a stronger touch to bring her closer to another orgasm.

�Oh, God! I�m going to pee!�

I just grinned and pulled my face out of her crotch so I could watch the fireworks. It was good that Mona had saved her comforter and I had gotten the towel because Sammie sprayed all over the place. I had not gotten far enough back, because she even got my face!

Sammie was out of it with a glazed look and a dopey grin on her face. I think I�d accomplished my goal for the night. I went and got a washcloth and cleaned up.

Sammie came to her senses. She got out of bed and stripped me. I put on a condom. She pushed me onto the bed and straddled my waist. She lined me up and sank down on me. Being a cheerleader, she was flexible and strong. What followed was some of my favorite sex. I love a girl who enjoys a good time. There was none of the gentle loving stuff; this was about giving each other fantastic orgasms.

I reached up and grasped a breast in each hand as I pumped into her depths. I was getting close and could tell Sammie was already there. She slumped onto my chest, so I grasped her firm little butt-cheeks and held her in place as I powered into her until I could no longer hold back. I felt the familiar throb as I reached my climax.

I rolled her off me, disposed of the condom and cleaned up. I caught a glance of myself in the mirror and then stepped back to take a harder look. Looking back at me was a happy boy. I took a moment because wanted to remember how I looked.

As always, I got hard again quickly when I found my hot little cheerleader on all fours waving her cute butt at me. It put me in a particular mood. I quickly put on another condom and knee-walked up behind her. I gripped those perfect butt-cheeks and then drove myself into the center of her core. I looked down as I pulled out and admired her spectacular little tushy. Looking down my hard abs, I had her sex split open by Mr. Happy. This was another memory I wanted to burn into my brain.

�The girls warned me,� Sammie began as she looked at me over her shoulder. �They said I�d be hooked if I ever slept with you. I couldn�t imagine what they meant until now.�

I grinned at her and then snapped my hips forward to bury the last bit. I found I could get deeper from behind, and the moan Sammie let out made me think I�d hit an area that had never been touched before. I reached up, grasped her hair, pulled her head back and twisted her head so I could lean forward and kiss her. I began to plumb her depths with long, deep strokes as our tongues danced with each other.

Sammie�s arms gave out and I rolled us on our sides so we could spoon. I pulled the hair from her neck and kissed and sucked on it. I tried to be careful and not leave any hickeys. I slowly pumped into her from behind. Sammie�s mouth was slack and her eyes were closed, so I took advantage of her momentary distraction to change my position. I lifted her right leg up and over my shoulder while moving to straddle her left leg, all without disengaging. I had watched some Internet porn and wanted to try this new position. Doing it sideways was fun!

In this new position, I had some options. I had clear access to reach down and toy with her nubbin. When I first touched it, Sammie moaned and hunched over. I had switched to short, powerful strokes. I made short, staccato thrusts into her velvet vise. In a rush it became too much for both of us. We both exploded.

�AAAIIIIEEEEE!� I bellowed.

Sammie clamped down hard and I could feel the telltale pulse as her tunnel gripped me. She let her leg fall off my shoulder and I spooned her. I left myself buried in her and just held her tight. I waited until I could feel myself going soft before I pulled out.

I must have drifted off to sleep. I woke up to Sammie playing with Mr. Happy.

�Do you have one more in you?� she asked.

�For you? Of course, I do.�

She grabbed another condom and put it on me. I just rolled over on top of her and we did the basic missionary position. There was nothing urgent about it. I could tell my feelings for Sammie had changed. I just wanted to make love to her now. She captured my lips and we kissed. After what seemed like forever, I finally came. I�m not sure if Sammie came again, but I don�t think that was the point by then.

We finally finished a little after midnight. I helped Sammie put her t-shirt back on and then she fell asleep. I picked the comforter up off the floor and pulled it over her. I took a quick shower to remove the smell of sweat and sex. Mona had this minty shampoo I was going to have to find.

I came out and Brit found me right away. I looked at Pam and she just shrugged.

�I think I need to go home,� I said.

�Can you give me a ride?� Brit asked.

�Am I going to be safe?�

�I promise to be good,� she said with a smile.

She kept her word until I had pulled to a stop and turned off my Jeep. Then she grabbed me and kissed me hard. I was too tired to fight it, but I was also too tired to do anything about it either. She thanked me for the ride and ran to her house.

Her brothers were staring at me through their window as I went into my apartment. That didn�t look good.

Friday January 16

TRACY HAD ANOTHER BREAKDOWN midweek. Her depression didn�t seem to be getting any better. Tom talked to me and told me that he, Mary, and Doctor Hebert were talking about Tracy dropping out of school for a semester to get some extensive treatment. He never came out and said it, but I suspected they were worried she might do something stupid. I�d gone over to see her Thursday night, but she was asleep. I never got a chance to talk to her.

One unexpected result from last Saturday night was Brit�s new bodyguards, aka her brothers. She was a little put out that they�d become so protective. I, on the other hand, was fine with it. Brit seemed like a nice girl, but there was no way I would date the girl next door�literally!

On the school front, I was amazed at how helpful they were being. Each teacher had taken the time to sit down with me and tutor me on my assignments for when I�d be gone. Kendal told me there would be a tutor on site and time set aside for my studies. This was one of the reasons teenagers weren�t used as much for movies. I was told a typical day could be twelve or more hours. They didn�t want to take breaks so the talent could go study their lessons.

I was let out of school at noon so I could travel to Canada. The production staff had made allowances for me. They�d pulled all the studio scenes that included me from the storyboard and scheduled them for the next two weeks. On this trip, we would shoot on sound stages in Vancouver. There was a part of the movie where we would shoot outdoors. The plan was for this to take place in a few weeks in the Northwest Territories at a place called �Yellowknife, the Gateway to the North.�

KENDAL PICKED ME UP from school. We swung by my place to let Duke out and grab my clothes for the next couple of weeks. Mom had originally said she�d go with me, but her real estate business had picked up and she decided to make money while she could. We were quickly on the road to the airport.

�Now that I have you captive, I want to tell you what�s going on in your career,� Kendal teased me.

�I hope this isn�t my career,� I shot back, meaning I wanted to do more than act or model.

�We got our first check for the movie. Let�s just say I get to ride in first class with you now,� she said as an indication of the amount of money involved.

I would quickly find that movie stars could make a lot of money. Even my role as a supporting actor would earn me more than I had to this point in my career. The even better news was the possibility of residuals. I could make money for years to come if this turned out to be a hit. Craig and Lori were reported to be making ridiculous money on this movie.

Bree was in the next tier as she parlayed her vampire TV exposure. She�d made a conscious decision to try her hand at a movie. There had been a big scandal on the set of her TV series. She and one of the leads had a messy breakup in their personal life. Just a week after, he had brought the girl he had cheated on her with onto the set. Bree had told the producers either the new girlfriend was barred from the set or she�d walk. While she never said, I thought her next step would be to move on from the show. The chemistry she�d formerly had with the male lead was now dead.

I was on the next tier, as far as compensation goes. The reason was twofold. The first was my modeling. They realized that having my head shaved could affect my marketability for other projects. The good news was, this wasn�t five years ago. Some guys wore a buzz cut now. I liked that I didn�t have to use all the stupid hair products anymore.

The second reason was I was athletic enough to do a lot of the work that would normally be done by a stunt double. They had a few scenes in the movie where even I wouldn�t want to do it, because it was too dangerous. Jessup had been over-the-top with his praise of Ben and me for our sword work at the studio. He thought he�d need to use CGI (computer generated images) for some of the fight scenes. They might have to do some of that for my fight with the barbarian; I wasn�t really up to trusting him with a giant ax, even if it were fake.

The next tier was Ben and Elizabeth. After them, it was mainly peripheral players that got paid a daily rate. The drop-off in income was dramatic, but it was all relative. The daily rate group could make as much in a day as someone might in a week at a real job, and if you had lines it earned you even more.

�Adrienne called and said she has the Dakora photo shoot confirmed. You�ll be going to New York and staying in their new-talent apartment,� she said with a smirk.

I knew that meant I would stay with Kara. Knowing Adrienne, we would have a good time as we explored New York on our downtime.

�Sandy Range called and confirmed they either want you for spring break or after school in New Orleans. Devin won�t be able to make it. Sandy�s going to take over doing the shoots with you.�

I was relieved. I still had a problem with Devin hitting on Nancy. Nancy had called me when she got back to Kentucky and told me Devin had called her several times. She�d hinted that she might let him come visit her. That had really cemented my feeling that Nancy and I were done as more than just friends. It was for the best. The funny part was, I thought Devin and Nancy would make a great couple. I just didn�t like how they�d gotten together.

�I have one final thing I need to tell you,� Kendal said.

I could tell by her body language that I might not like what she was about to say.

�Eve Holliday has decided to go a different direction with her music videos. She has a new boyfriend and thinks they need to move the focus off you.�

I was happy to hear that. After I�d seen Eve the last time, I really didn�t think we were friends anymore. She had moved on to doing her music. I could understand it. What bothered me was how she had switched from being a friend, and even more, to being cold and distant. It had all started with the bullshit breakup song.

Kendal and I talked about our trip and how everything was going for her. I enjoyed the time we spent to catch up with her on nonbusiness-related topics. She was someone I could count on.

WHEN WE LANDED IN VANCOUVER, it was in the mid-40s. The Pacific Ocean kept the temperature warmer in the winter than you�d expect for a city so far north. When we left Chicago, it was in the 20s. Kendal and I found our bags and a cab in short order. The production company had rented several floors of a hotel across the street from the studio we�d be using. We ended up in adjoining rooms with a door between them. I opened mine so she could come in whenever she needed to.

In my room, I found a schedule for tomorrow and the updated script with diagrams of how the blocking was going to go. I was thankful someone had highlighted my script and marked where changes had been made. It would save me time and allow me to focus on what was changed. I started to learn my new lines and found that Kendal was a tremendous help. She ordered us dinner in my room and then spent several hours working with me on my lines for tomorrow.

�David, don�t get uptight about the script. This isn�t like a play where if you mess up you have to just keep going. They�ll be doing takes like they do in your commercials,� Kendal assured me.

�I know, but I�m the rookie here. I don�t want them to regret hiring me.�

�If they can make former wrestlers look like seasoned actors, I�m sure you�ll be fine,� she said with a chuckle.

I just glared at her and we got back to work.

Saturday January 17

I GOT UP EARLY AND went down to the fitness center. I had peeked outside and it was raining. I had no desire to run in that type of weather. I walked in to find Ben and Kent working out. Ben was supposed to be my biggest nemesis in the movie. Kent was in Craig�s entourage and the only member of that entourage with any common sense.

�You ready for this?� Ben asked.

�I had some jitters last night, but I think I�m ready to go,� I said as I got onto the treadmill.

�I bet you were obsessing about the script changes,� Kent teased me.

�Yeah, I want to make a good impression.�

�Let me give you a tip. When you get there today, they�ll have made more changes. Craig used to worry about it when he first started. They�ll work with you to make sure you learn your lines. If you have anything too taxing, they may have you use a teleprompter. The writers know you�re new. They�re not going to have you do a five-minute speech that can�t be cut on your first day,� Kent assured me.

I felt better after I worked out. Kendal had waited for me when I got back, so I hurried up and showered so we�d get across the street on time. I had one of the more elaborate makeup jobs, and they wanted to tattoo me this morning. They planned to use a nonpermanent product which would last several weeks. They also needed to shave my head again. The good news was once I had my tattoos, I was good to go for the next two weeks unless they had to do touch-ups. Then it was just normal makeup.

The process wasn�t so bad. They had a paste-like product that stained my skin. The problem was it took what seemed like forever to do all my tattoos. When I was done, I was pretty scary looking. When I had to wait for wardrobe, I wandered around to see the setup, and people did double takes when I walked by.

When I was finally ready, they didn�t waste any time. They had me on set and doing my first scene. Jessup knew I�d be nervous, so he threw me into the fire, so to speak, to get me started. I was glad I did my lines just fine for the first take, but Craig, not so much. I soon learned that multiple takes was the norm. Catalog modeling, where you do the same poses repeatedly, turned out to be great training. The trick was to keep focused and your energy up. I found it was the same with acting. You had to have the same energy level on take one as you did on take thirty-one.

Jessup was happy with my first day.

�Good job. Just stay focused and you�ll do well. We had a short day today. Be ready for a regular day tomorrow,� he told me.

I grimaced. I�d arrived on the set at eight this morning. It was six now. I guess a �short day� was ten hours.

I WAS STARVED. KENDAL had raided the buffet for me, but Jessup had me in back-to-back scenes all day. I was able to grab a bite between takes, so I did get something to eat. Kendal made arrangements with a lot of us for dinner. We picked a place not too far from the hotel so we could all walk.

Everyone was in high spirits. I was focused on getting some food, so I didn�t notice her at first. She put her hand on my chest to get my attention. When I looked down, my breath caught. There�s just something about certain women that get an instant reaction out of you. An example would be Lisa Felton: while not the best-looking girl in school, she caught every guy�s notice. She was sexy as hell.

When I looked down into incredibly green eyes, everything around me went away. Here I stood in the middle of a crowd of actors, many of whom were stunning, and this girl had me mesmerized. Her eyes looked familiar. She had incredibly long eyelashes, which were obviously not the result of makeup because she had none on. The next thing I noticed was her smile. She simply lit up the room when she smiled at me.

Her giggle was music to my ears. She grabbed my hand and led me to our table. As we walked to the table, I got a chance to check out her body. She was five-five, had long brown hair and was very fit. She had the legs and butt of an athlete. How I missed her breasts I have no idea. Those poor things were being held hostage by her evil blouse and they needed to be set free. They were at least a D cup. I had no idea as to who was sitting with us. It was just the two of us in a sea of conversation.

�Hi, I�m Halle, Trip�s sister,� this goddess told me.

Trip was part of Craig�s group. If he wasn�t gay, he was surely bisexual. I suspected he and Craig were more than just friends. I remembered when I first met him he made me nervous by how he�d looked at me.

�David; nice to meet you,� I finally got out. �Where have you been all my life?�

�Waiting for you, silly,� she said with a smile.

�I�m so sorry,� I said.

�Why�s that?�

�If I�d known, I would never have been so rude as to make you wait.�

�Kent warned me about you,� she said.

�Why would you need to be warned?� I asked in confusion.

�He said if we ever met, we�d be drawn together like magnets. Even with your scary tats, I couldn�t take my eyes off you. Then you ignored me,� she pouted.

�My best friend calls me a �stupid boy.� Now I know you�re around, so be assured I will not be ignoring you.�

I found out later everyone was highly amused by the two of us because we totally ignored everyone else. To be honest, I�d never had a girl affect me the way Halle did. It was like Adrienne, but with Lisa�s something extra. There was just something about how she moved that captured my full attention. I normally am at complete ease around beautiful women. Halle was my kryptonite. Around her, I was a tongue-tied teenager who couldn�t stop blushing.

The sad part was Halle knew it. She could lead me around by my nose like I was a puppy. Thankfully, she didn�t take advantage of it. Somehow, we ended up in front of my hotel room, and she kissed my cheek goodnight. Kendal had waited for me with tomorrow�s packet.

�Did you see her?� I asked as I bounced up and down on my bed and almost knocked Kendal to the floor.

�Yes, everyone saw the two of you,� Kendal said with a pained expression. �You do realize she�s only thirteen?�

What?!?

�Are you bullshitting me?� I asked.

�Nope. She�s jailbait.�

�Are you sure? She has to be like, uh, eighteen!�

�No, Trip�s sister is only thirteen,� Kendal said to ruin my day. �She does have the hots for you, though.�

�A lot of good that does me!�

I think I need to fire Kendal. She had way too much fun with this. She handed me my homework and we prepared for tomorrow. I had a hard time concentrating because I�d just gone from imagining Halle in bed with me to figuring out how to fend her off.

Chapter 4 � Little Happy Dance

Sunday January 18

They didn�t need me until noon today, so I worked out and then went to church. When I got back to the hotel, Halle was in the lobby and had obviously waited for me.

�Hey, want to take me to lunch?�

�I think you might be too young to be hanging out with me,� I said, as I tried to put the brakes on our potential relationship.

�I think I might be your age or older,� she shot back.

I told her how old I was and she smirked and said she was the same age.

�Do you only date older women like Elizabeth and Bree?� she asked.

�I think my agent is going to die. She told me you were thirteen.�

She had a good laugh at me and shook her chest at me.

�Do you think a thirteen-year-old would have these?� she teased, then got serious. �Trip tells everyone I�m too young. I bet he told Kendal I was thirteen. He�s just being a big brother. Plus, I don�t need everyone hitting on me. I�m not that kind of girl.�

She smiled at me when my face dropped.

�You big dork, did you think I was going to jump into bed with you? Kent told me you were a lot of fun,� she said, then her expression changed. �Wait a minute; are you the guy they were talking about in LA? Are you the guy who went with them to Chubby Feldman�s party?�

I guess I gave it away.

�You are! No wonder Trip said I couldn�t hang out with you, and Kent said you were a lot of fun. I think you might be a bad influence on me.�

�I hope so,� I teased her.

�Not so fast, Buster. I�m a good girl,� she said, as if she was superior.

�Still want to grab lunch?�

She thought about it for a moment.

�Kent would have warned me if I needed to worry about you.�

We found a quick taco place and stuffed our faces. I could eat a few tacos. I think Halle was impressed with how many I consumed. I couldn�t hang out with her for long because I had to go to the set.

TODAY WENT BETTER. Craig was more prepared and we were able to complete the scenes with fewer takes. I found out Halle was in the film when we did a scene with Lori and most of the cast. Lori addressed the student body. Trip was also in the scene. He was eyeballing me and his sister. She gave him a little-sister look and rolled her eyes.

At one point the script had me get separated from my team as we investigated a network of tunnels. I was sent over to another set where they had created a maze of tunnels. It was a pretty slick system. They could reconfigure a tunnel in no time. The walls would just snap into place. I had to be careful not to bump into a wall too hard or it would come undone. I found this out as I did a scene where I had to run from one hiding place to another and went a little too fast. The set guy had been nice about it, but I felt bad. Every mistake like that cost time and money, as Jessup constantly reminded us.

I really enjoyed this part of the movie. I was able to run, dodge, and use my new sword-fighting skills. Some of it was shot with a blue screen behind me, and I had to imagine where the monster I was fighting was. That was hard to do. One of the mistakes I made early on was not looking where the monster was supposed to be. It was difficult to focus your eyes when there was nothing to focus on. I even looked at the camera a couple of times. It was just human nature to look at what was there.

I�d find out about it later when they viewed their dailies. Dailies are the raw footage sent to the producer to review at the end of the day. The director can check the playback on set but doesn�t have time to spot minor errors. They�d have to reshoot some of the scenes I�d done today. Thankfully, Jessup took the news well and I learned a valuable lesson.

WE DIDN�T GET DONE until almost midnight. I walked back to the hotel, exhausted. I really had no idea how the crew and Jessup did it. They�d still been working when I�d left. Kendal and I agreed to work on tomorrow�s script in the morning.

Wednesday January 21

I HAD TO LAUGH. KENDAL figured out they had someone who would help me learn my lines. Agents rarely were on a set and even more rarely did this type of work. The only reason she was here was my age. My dad had talked to Tom last spring and they�d agreed I was not to work without someone to look after me, at least until I turned eighteen.

Kendal was fine with what we�d been doing because she wanted to learn as much as she could. Jessup and his staff were very accommodating and allowed her access an agent normally wouldn�t have. I appreciated the allowances they made for me. That was until Halle offered to read with me. It seemed no one thought I would get any work done if she helped me learn my lines. I thought about throwing a hissy fit, but Jessup gave me a look that told me not to push it.

Trip started to treat me better when he found I hadn�t pushed his sister to sleep with me. Don�t get me wrong, I wanted to sleep with her. Hell, she could get me aroused at fifty paces with just a glance. The good news was the feelings were mutual. We would probably have been going at it like crazed bunnies if I didn�t work twelve to eighteen hours a day.

The other thing that hadn�t happened was my schoolwork. It just seemed I was either on set or preparing to be on set all day long, and I just didn�t seem to find time for school. But I refused to skip my workouts in the morning. I found that if I worked out, it helped me keep my energy all day and I just felt better.

I was finding a lot of actors are health nuts. Their bodies are what make them a living. There had begun to be a good crowd in the hotel gym each morning. I introduced them to thirty minutes of hell. The thing was, actresses are not your normal everyday girls. When they showed up in leotards and bounced around to work out with me, it was about to drive me to distraction. In other words, I was horny as hell.

TODAY WAS A LOT OF fun. Well, not so much fun for me, but the other cast members seemed to enjoy my antics. We filmed a scene on board a spaceship. Craig was in the captain�s chair, and Bree and Elizabeth were seated in front of him. I was off to the side in front of a panel of knobs and buttons and a small screen.

�Okay. We�re going to run through the scene until we all have our lines and blocking right. Then we�re going to do this in one take,� Jessup told us.

It was a scene where we were ambushed and the ship took heavy damage. Jessup had explained they would simulate some smoke and a few sparks on set and then, during post-production, special effects would be added to make the scene more realistic. We were told to act like we were worried. Craig was supposed to be the calming leader and keep us alive.

We finally had run through our lines several times without any errors. Jessup seemed nervous and looked at all of us.

�Okay, no matter what, don�t stop. We�ll only get one take. Are you all ready?� he asked.

We all said �yes.�

�Places everyone! Quiet on the set! Cameras ready?�

�Ready!�

�Sound ready?�

�Ready!�

�Scene 85. Take 1! Action!�

�Dropping out of jump,� Elizabeth said.

�Scan for hostiles,� Craig ordered.

�No contacts, sir,� Bree said.

�Stryker, warm up the weapons to be safe,� Craig ordered.

�Sir, yes, sir,� I responded.

That was when all hell broke loose. I had no idea our spaceship was on hydraulics. I was shaken from my seat and rolled to the back of the set where I slammed into the wall.

�What the hell!� I yelled.

�Get to your station, Mister!� Craig screamed.

That was not part of the script. I�d messed up big time, but quickly recovered and scampered back to my seat. The whole time the ship rocked in unpredictable directions. I had a death grip on the console in front of me.

�Report!� Craig ordered.

�Three contacts closing fast,� Bree said.

�Main engine damaged. 85% efficiency,� Elizabeth reported.

�Plotting firing solutions,� I said.

�Fire at will,� Craig reported.

I smashed a button.

�One hostile eliminated. Incoming missiles!� Bree yelled.

There was a tremendous crash and the bulkhead right above me suddenly had a huge dent. At the same time, sparks and flames shot out of my console and it started billowing smoke. The set shuddered and then pitched and I went flying again. It was good that everything was padded, or I could have gotten hurt.

Bree jumped up with a fire extinguisher and put out my console. I staggered up and grabbed the back of Craig�s chair to steady myself.

�Weapons switched to my station,� Craig said.

There was another loud crash as if we were struck again. Somehow, I managed to hang on and not crash across the set again.

�Aw, shit!� I cried.

Again, not part of the script.

�Engines are down, thrusters only,� Elizabeth reported.

�Firing!� Craig yelled.

�Hostiles eliminated!� Bree reported.

I did a goofy little happy dance as the stage quit tipping around.

�Cut!� Jessup shouted. �What the hell was that little dance, David?�

�Sorry, I just kind of got into it,� I said sheepishly.

Jessup had us gather around so we could see playback of the scene. I looked at the remains of the set and understood why they only wanted to do it once. When the video started, I watched in amazement. It really looked like we were on a spaceship. When the shaking and rocking started, everyone laughed at the surprised expression on my face.

�You didn�t tell him, did you?� Bree asked.

�No, and I think we got what we wanted. Look at the terror in his eyes when the console blew,� Jessup said with glee.

When I did my happy dance, they all looked at me with big grins.

�Dude, you are so screwed,� Craig crowed.

�Why?� I asked in confusion.

They all laughed at me.

�You�re screwed because they�ll use your dance in their marketing. You�ll be plastered all over TV doing the �Stryker Dance,�� Bree shared.

Shit!

�And what was with all the cussing?� Jessup said with a stern look on his face.

I just shrugged and his face broke out into a grin.

�Relax, David,� he said. �We can edit it. I, uh, think�

�Since we just went from PG-13 to an R rating, we may have to up the heat in the sexy scenes,� Elizabeth said with a smile.

She and I had a make-out scene. I could see her evil mind at work. I just had a lopsided grin.

We had several more scenes to shoot on the damaged set. We needed to get the ship back to the academy.

WE WERE DONE BY FIVE and Jessup let us go early. Halle found me in the dressing area in just my boxers. I heard a sharp intake of breath.

�What are you doing back here?� I asked

�I came back to see if you�d take me to dinner,� she said with a big grin.

�If your brother catches you, we�re both dead.�

�Let me worry about my brother. Are you taking me to dinner or not?�

�Sure, I�ll meet you out front.�

She dashed off just as Craig and Trip came out of the shower.

�What was my sister doing back here?� Trip asked.

�She wanted to ask me to take her to dinner.�

He just shrugged and went back to talking to Craig. I hurried up and got dressed. As I walked to the front, one of the production assistants did my dance. I just shook my head and went to find Halle. I found her; she rushed up and kissed me. It was just a quick kiss, but it held so much promise. I was a little dazed as she grabbed my hand and led me out to the town car that awaited us. I heard someone yell my name, and I turned to see a photographer take our picture.

Halle must have decided to make her claim on me because she grabbed the back of my head and gave me a scorching kiss. I reacted naturally and pulled her into my arms. I felt her firm breasts mash into me and suddenly wanted to skip dinner. We broke our kiss and smiled at each other as our foreheads touched. I was brought out of my lust by the sound of a rapid-fire camera going off.

The paparazzi wanted to know where we were going. I was surprised when Halle told him. When we got into the car, I asked her about it.

�You forget I grew up in the business. My mom taught us how to get our names out there. Being on the arm of an up-and-coming star will do both of our careers a world of good,� she explained.

�Are you only going out with me to get a mention on the Internet?� I asked.

�No, that�s just a side benefit. I�m going out with you because I like you and want to get to know you better. Speaking of which, kiss me,� she ordered.

I didn�t have to be told twice. Her soft lips found mine and I wasn�t sure who moaned, but we both enjoyed it. I had decided to continue to be a gentleman until she grasped Mr. Happy. I knew for a fact that I was the one who moaned when that happened. I couldn�t help myself, I wrapped my hands onto her shirt-puppies and didn�t let go until the driver cleared his throat to let us know we were at the restaurant. I tipped him very well for his discretion during our make-out session.

When we walked in, I could tell we weren�t dressed for this place. I wore jeans, a t-shirt and my letterman�s jacket. Halle was in jeans and a sweater. Everyone else was in at least a sport coat. The ma�tre d� looked at my tattoos and it looked like his first inclination was to throw us out. That was until Halle explained who we were. She then explained I looked like that because of the movie we were making. I was shocked as his attitude changed. Halle just winked at me as we were led into the center of the restaurant and seated where everyone could see us.

As we walked in to be seated, it looked like the other diners had mixed emotions. Some looked like they were offended that two teenagers dressed the way we were could be allowed to invade their space. Others looked on with curiosity as we were being paraded to a prime location. Then I caught a few who looked at either myself or Halle with lust, much more so with Halle. The women who checked me out had to think I was some sort of bad boy.

During dinner, I focused on Halle. She told me about growing up with a famous mother and the battles with paparazzi. Her mother wanted to protect her and Trip from the public eye, but it was a losing battle. They finally decided to just embrace it and use them. The high school she went to had several teens that were in the business, so she didn�t get bothered much. The downside was she didn�t get asked out. The boys at her school knew to date her was to invite the public into their life. Other boys just wanted to be able to say they scored with her, and a handful wanted the fame.

�You�re telling me you have never been kissed?� I asked.

�Not exactly, but I�ve never been kissed by someone who was doing it without an agenda. I had a long talk with Kent and my brother about you this week. They both agreed you hadn�t shown any of the mercenary tendencies I try to avoid. Kent said he genuinely likes you. My brother says you�re hot,� she said with a blush.

�How does that work for you two? Have you ever both wanted the same guy?� I asked.

�If you gave off even a hint of interest in the same sex, my brother would have bedded you by now,� she said to my discomfort. �My brother and I have different taste in men. That was the case until he met you. He somehow knows if a guy has any leanings. Trip is very successful at seducing men. I have zero interest in a guy like that. I let my brother have first shot so he can weed them out. He said you had a terrified look on your face when he checked you out.�

�Yes, I was a little nervous. Something told me I was being stalked by a guy. I�ve never had that happen to me before,� I confessed.

�Don�t worry, you�re safe from Trip. Now that he knows I�m interested, he�d never make a move on you. I think if you got to know him, you and he would be good friends. He�s a great guy, even if he is my overprotective brother.�

�I like Kent a lot. If he and your brother are friends, I suspect I�d like your brother.�

�I�ll tell him you said that,� she teased me.

�Careful. I would hate to dump you so early in the game,� I shot back.

We had a wonderful meal. I had a huge rib eye and Halle ate a vegetarian dish. Everything had gone great up to the point some ass-hat sent a drink over to her. The waiter dropped it off and we both got a confused look on our faces because we weren�t old enough to order alcohol.

�We didn�t order this,� I said.

�The gentleman over there sent it to the young lady,� the waiter offered, pointing to a man seated alone by the windows.

�Please take it away,� Halle said.

The guy got up and walked toward our table.

�Get security over here, or I�ll kick this guy�s ass right here in the middle of your restaurant,� I told the waiter.

The waiter took one look at my face and blanched. He hurried off to get help. The guy looked like he was in the junior mafia. He was at least thirty. When he got to our table, I stood up and stepped between him and Halle.

�I don�t know what your game is, sending alcohol to a high school girl, but I would suggest you not approach my date.�

I think he didn�t realize how big I was. He looked up, saw the look on my face and my tattoos, and flinched. Several restaurant employees showed up.

�If the lady wants to talk to me, she can,� he postured.

Halle stood and touched my arm. I allowed her to walk in front of me.

�Sir, are you some kind of pedophile?� she asked, loud enough that several guests gasped. He looked around and saw he�d made an ass out of himself. �I didn�t ask for your unwanted advances. I�m here with my date. Please allow us to enjoy our meal without you trying to embarrass us.�

The guy glared at her. Halle grabbed my hand and led me out of the restaurant.

�Don�t we have to pay?� I asked.

�Not when they do something like that,� she told me.

I guess she was right because no one tried to stop us. I think some of it had to do with the swarm of paparazzi that waited for us as we walked out. While the doorman found us a cab, we chatted with Hollywood Central. Let me rephrase that: Halle chatted with Hollywood Central. She announced to the world I was her new boyfriend. I wondered what Peggy would say about that when I got home. The sad part was I knew she�d be fine with it.

WHEN WE GOT BACK TO the hotel, Halle invited me up to her room. I needed to get ready for tomorrow, so we called it an early night. We were getting to know each other, and the more I knew, the more I liked. I started to like the idea of being Halle�s boyfriend.

Friday January 23

MY PHONE HAD BLOWN up yesterday because the Hollywood Central footage had aired. I got messages, emails, and phone calls from everyone from Adrienne, who wanted to know if this meant we were over, to Tami, who sought details on my new girlfriend. Mom and Uncle John even called to give me a hard time. Uncle John was a little jealous because Halle was so hot, but Mom took the cake when she wanted to know when the wedding was.

I was in the makeup chair when Halle found me.

�There�s my boyfriend,� she announced as she jumped onto my lap and gave me a big kiss.

The makeup guy gave us a few minutes.

�So, why are you so happy?� I asked.

�Mom called this morning and they�re playing us up big in LA. The movie�s getting a lot of buzz, and with the Hollywood Central interview, my agent also called. There�ve been some inquiries about a few acting gigs.�

�That�s great news.�

�I think I have even better news. One of the production assistants overheard Jessup. He�s ahead of schedule, so he�s letting us off early today and we get tomorrow off. I think this calls for a party,� she said.

�Man, I could really use a break. I have two weeks of homework and reading to do,� I complained.

She wiggled her butt in my lap and rubbed her glorious breasts into my chest.

�I was thinking I need to show my boyfriend some appreciation. Maybe I could convince him to come out and play with me tonight.�

Did I mention I was horny?

�If we must,� I pouted.

�Cheer up. I�ll help you with your homework tomorrow,� she assured me.

Why did this not sound like a good idea?

HALLE�S RUMOR TURNED out to be true. We were ahead of schedule, and Jessup gave us Saturday off. Our producer, Janice Utley, had flown back to LA to give the studio an update. They were happy with the dailies and felt the film was on track and on budget. At four o�clock we were set free.

Kendal stopped me when I got back to the hotel.

�I talked to your mom,� she started the conversation. �You need to call her.�

That was never something I wanted to hear. It sounded like Kendal had tattled on me.

�Why do I need to talk to Mom?�

�She�s concerned you�re not keeping up with your schoolwork. She said the deal was you wouldn�t let it slide. I�ve gone through your class assignments and reading, and they really didn�t go too hard on you,� Kendal shared.

We spent the next thirty minutes reviewing what I had on my plate. She�d planned out what I needed to do to catch up. The unfortunate outcome was I would be required to spend most of tomorrow working on it. Kendal said I could go out tonight and have some fun. Kent had called her and told her the plans. They arranged for everyone to go to a dance club to blow off some steam. Kendal had met a guy who worked on the movie, so she had a date.

Kent told her she had to help me pick out clothes for tonight. I guess jeans, a t-shirt and a letterman�s jacket wouldn�t cut it. Their publicists had already put out the word as to where we were all going tonight. Kendal hired a car for Halle and me. Kent had told her we needed to be seen together, not as part of the group. I started to think Kent had helped Kendal quite a bit with how to handle things. If Tom�s firm ever opened an LA office, they could do worse than to hire Kent to run it.

HALLE MET ME IN THE lobby of the hotel. She sported a dress that showed a lot of leg and cleavage. I was all smiles when she saw me. Halle had mischief in her eyes as she approached.

�Are you ready to take me out, Handsome?�

�We may need security, with you dressed like this.�

�I take it you like it?�

�You would be correct in your assumption. You make that dress look fabulous. Of course, you could be wearing a paper sack and make it look good.�

Her eyes lit up as she pulled me down to kiss her. I had instructed Kendal to have security for us tonight. I didn�t want a repeat of the last time we went out. Not that I wasn�t confident I could protect her, I just didn�t want to get arrested in the middle of shooting a movie.

I was surprised, though, when Chuck was our security. He looked like he was in the Secret Service, with his dark suit and sunglasses. I ruined his persona when I ran up and hugged him.

�Halle, this is Chuck. He�ll be keeping the perverts away from us tonight,� I said as an introduction.

It was lucky for Chuck that he had on sunglasses or his eyes might have fallen out. After he saw Halle�s dress, I could tell he thought he might need backup.

�It�s nice to meet you, Chuck.�

�Ma�am.�

He hadn�t ever sounded this formal when he worked with me before, even when we were around Adrienne. Halle had obviously worked with security before. When we were in route to the restaurant, she detailed our plans for tonight and any potential trouble spots we might encounter. I made it clear Halle was his main focus tonight. I could tell Kendal had told him something different, but he wouldn�t argue with me in front of her. We told him about the problem we�d had when we went to dinner last time.

When we got to the restaurant, there were several paparazzi. Halle was on her game and was a little temptress for the photographers. I was the lucky recipient of the looks she gave out. Everything had gone well until Halle suddenly froze. Chuck could tell something was wrong and he rushed up. Halle leaned over to him and whispered something in his ear. I followed his gaze and saw the guy from the restaurant on Wednesday.

Halle didn�t miss a beat as she smiled and played up to the cameras. She then led me into the restaurant.

�Can you believe the guy is stalking us?� she asked.

I didn�t think it was us. I was pretty sure it was her.

�Don�t worry, Chuck will take care of it,� I assured her.

We walked into the lobby of a hotel. I gave Halle a curious look. She just pulled me to the elevators. Was I getting lucky before dinner? No such luck. We entered the elevator and found it was a nonstop that would take us to the top floor. I stepped out to see the skyline of Vancouver. She�d picked an upscale revolving restaurant. The windows must have been twenty feet high and made for a spectacular view from the forty-second floor.

Halle looked at me and must have seen the wonder in my eyes. She gave my hand a squeeze to remind me I was with her.

�This is perfect,� I told her.

It was, too. The sun was just setting, and it turned the sky orange and reflected off the windows of the high-rises. If I hadn�t been with Halle, I would have just stared out the window all night. Everything really was perfect. I got to try a new dish called cioppino. It was a fish stew made with tiger prawns, mussels, clams, salmon, sablefish, and scallops in a tomato-white wine-fennel broth.

I found I was falling for this girl. She was so different from anyone else I�d ever gone out with. She had a quiet confidence and sophistication. I kept waiting to wake up from this dream. In many ways, she reminded me of the things I found attractive in women. I loved women like Tami and Kara who knew what they wanted and went after it. I think in many ways that was what attracted me to Nancy. I didn�t need a woman who made me the center of her universe. Halle would be a famous movie star in her own right. She had taken her first tentative steps out from her mother�s limelight.

I found it refreshing that she was moneyed, but handled it with grace, unlike Teddy Wesleyan, who felt everyone was on the make. She just accepted she had money. She reminded me of Missy Stone. Her interaction with Chuck showed me a lot. She hadn�t been condescending or bossy. You could tell a lot about a girl by how she treated others who gave service to her.

Something I appreciated about Halle was her sense of style. From modeling, I had come to appreciate well-done makeup. Halle had on just the right amount for her age and the occasion. As well, I noticed she dressed like a young woman. So many girls think if they�re going to dress up, they have to look like an adult. I think it�s why prom dresses usually look awful. Could Halle pass for older? You bet, but she didn�t look like a soccer mom going to a New Year�s Eve party, either. She looked like a young woman who was on the cusp of being an adult. She was a young woman who was outgoing, fun, vibrant and sexy.

The final thing I�d liked about her was that she was very bright and perceptive. You wouldn�t get any bullshit past her. I liked that she challenged me, but wasn�t argumentative. She made me think. Our dinner conversation was varied and interesting. As I commented before, dinner was perfect. Yeah, I was rambling or babbling.

After dinner, we went to the club. When we pulled up, we could see there was a line to get in. Chuck jumped out and checked our surroundings. When he was satisfied everyone was okay, he opened the door and let us out. The doorman saw us and motioned us in. When we entered, we could feel the bass from the music, like a physical wave had hit us. We checked our coats and a hostess escorted us to the section of the club reserved for our group.

Halle held my hand as I talked to everyone and called them by name. That seemed to impress her. When we finally sat down, she leaned in to talk to me over the pulse of the music.

�I�m fascinated,� she told me.

�With what?�

�How did you learn everyone�s name? How did you know what to say to each of them?� she asked.

�I�ve gotten to know them. Plus, these are the people who make me look good. I want them to like me so they look out for me,� I explained.

�But you even knew the caterers.�

�I�m trying to stay on a high-protein diet. Did you know Tia is also a dietitian? She makes sure I have a good balance of foods to meet my needs. When she found out what Kendal was giving me during slow times on the set, she started putting together healthy snacks for me. If you asked her, she�d do the same for you,� I explained.

�Here I just thought you�d made some weird demands in your contract, and that was why you were getting steak while we all ate peanut butter and jelly sandwiches,� she confessed.

I blushed.

�Sorry, I had no idea people thought that. No, I didn�t ask for M&Ms with all the green ones taken out,� I teased her.

�What are those pills and shakes she brings you?�

�Protein shakes and my supplements,� I explained. �I thought everyone talked to her and told them their dietary needs. I really feel like I�ve taken advantage of her now.�

�No, I�m sure if she was put out by it she wouldn�t have been so friendly with you. I think I need to stay close to you so some of this extra stuff trickles down to me.�

�They all know you�re my girlfriend,� I teased her.

�Good, I don�t want any of them thinking they can steal you away.�

�Don�t worry about it. Craig taught me about the private massages with the happy endings. I find it amusing they send a new girl each time.�

�What?!?�

I couldn�t help myself; I started laughing. She grabbed my hand and made me dance with her. I hoped all her punishments are as severe. Watching her athletic hips sway and her shirt-puppies jiggle and shimmy as she moved was pure torture�that I�d willingly volunteer to undergo any time, any place.

Halle begged off after the fifth dance. I�d have to work on her stamina. I went over and grabbed Tia and made her dance with me. I think she quite enjoyed the attention. I made a point to dance with any of the support people who wanted to dance with me. I was proud of Halle when she danced with Julio, our makeup artist. Now that boy had some moves!

It wasn�t just the production crew who was dancing. I quickly found my fellow actors had some serious dance skills. I tried some of my best stuff, but Ben and Craig had moves that put me to shame. I wanted to have them teach me their moves. The girls in my dance class would be jealous. Bree and Elizabeth were no slouches either.

I was glad everyone deferred to Halle for all the slow songs. She was quick to find me and we would come together into an embrace. That was true for all except for one slow dance. Lori found me.

�You�re making me look good,� she told me.

�How so?�

�I�m getting credited with discovering you,� she said with a smirk. �I saw the outtakes of the spaceship scene. You were very believable.�

�If you mean it looked like I shit my pants, you�d be right. They didn�t tell me the place was going to move and fire was going to shoot into my face,� I complained.

She thought I was pretty funny. She then told me she had to leave to go finish working on the sequel to Disparate. They had some work to do to get it ready for an end-of-March release. She was excited because even though her character had died in the first movie, they�d worked her into the second one.

WHEN THE EVENING WAS over, I walked Halle to her room. I gave her a nice kiss goodnight that held a lot of promise. Apparently, I�d done the right thing by the look she gave me. I respected the fact that she wasn�t ready for more.

Saturday January 24

KENDAL WOKE ME UP AND made me study. She ordered room service and wouldn�t let me leave the room until I was caught up. In English, we were reading Shakespeare�s The Merchant of Venice. I�d spent half my time looking up words like �argosies,� �seigniors,� and �ague.� The rest of the time I tried to figure out the meaning behind many of the lines.

Then I cheated: I pulled out my iPad and found a site which explained each section of the play. I found out why we were reading Shakespeare: he used language in ways that made you think. There could be several meanings to what was said. I had to force myself to put it down so I could finish up my other classes.

I was a little put out when Kendal checked my work and I discovered she had the teacher�s answer sheets. I thought she worked for me.

Saturday January 31

I WAS BEAT WHEN KENDAL and I finally headed to the airport to go home. It had been a trying two weeks. I had learned how hard they actually worked on a film. Towards the end, everyone had gotten a little touchy, but Jessup was good at what he did. He seemed to know what we all felt and always had the right words to say to keep us going. I felt sorry for most of the cast because they still had several weeks of work to do.

Craig had confided in me the outdoor work would be very trying. He explained why natural light was much harder to film in and only gave a limited time to get the scenes shot. You couldn�t have shadows from a morning shoot be different in the next scene shot in the afternoon. They tried to fix most of the shadows with lighting, but for long shots it was impossible. He advised me to really work on my lines because they wouldn�t want to do as many shots of a scene if they didn�t have to.

Craig, and by extension Trip, and I had become friends. Trip came to realize Halle and I were taking things slowly, and his overprotective big-brother nature went away. I found I really liked him and thought he and Craig made a good couple. It was a little sad Trip had to be very careful in public around Craig. Craig�s career could take a serious hit if it was known he was bi. While people were more tolerant now, you just didn�t get the leading male roles with the stigma of liking men.

I would miss Halle. It simply came down to us living in two different worlds. The two weeks were great and I was glad for the time. I vowed to myself if we ever could be in the same town for an extended period of time, and we were not committed to anyone else, I would make a serious play for her. We both knew the score, and I was glad she was smart enough to not allow our relationship to get too physical. If we had, it would have been very hard to say goodbye. We would see what the future held.

Chapter 5 � Dakora

Monday February 2

Peggy and I walked up to the front of the school. Pam saw me and hurried over. She didn�t look happy.

�Tracy withdrew from school,� she blurted out.

�Okay. I take it she�s in treatment,� I said.

�Her parents took her Friday. She�s in a depression treatment center.�

�What can we do to help?� Peggy asked.

�I don�t know. I wish there was something,� Pam said.

�Have you talked to her or her parents?� I asked.

�I talked to Mary for a minute. They were a little busy, so I said I�d call after school today,� Pam said.

I gave her a hug. I could feel her relax, knowing we were there to help her. She gave Peggy a funny smile, but Peggy ignored it. We both knew Pam was attracted to me, but she respected Peggy. I tried not to think about what the three of us had together. Peggy helped to not make it weird by giving Pam a hug as well. Peggy was very perceptive of other people�s feelings. That was one of the things I liked about her.

We agreed that if any of us got word about Tracy, we would contact each other. I hoped the intensive treatment would finally allow Tracy to have a normal life. I could only imagine what all she must have gone through to get to this point.

LUNCH WAS A HOT MESS. Everyone wanted to hear about the movie. More importantly to the girls, they wanted to know about Halle. The guys wanted to see my tattoos. My last day on the set they had reapplied the tattoo staining paste so that the tattoos would be fresh for the photo shoot with Dakora this weekend. I looked a little jarring if you just saw me on the street.

Halfway through lunch, everyone was clamoring to ask questions. I finally called a halt to the madness. We had people standing three-deep around our table. I jumped up on a bench and Coach Hope came to stand beside me.

�Settle down!� Coach Hope called.

�This is the last time I�m doing this,� I started as the crowd quieted down. �The tattoos aren�t permanent. It takes them about 90 minutes to put them on me and then I have to sit and let them stain my skin. They�ll be visible for three to four weeks before they fade.�

�Are there more than what we can see?� someone asked.

�Yes, they�re also on my torso and arms,� I said and pulled off my t-shirt.

�That is so cool,� Ed blurted out.

I did a slow spin and then put my shirt back on. The next fifteen minutes were spent answering their questions. There was something different about the way everyone was treating me. Uncle John had warned me, but I was just the same old David. I was relieved when the bell rang. Coach told everyone to go to class.

IN PE WE WERE LEARNING the box step. I was glad we didn�t have to change clothes for ballroom dancing. We just had to make sure we had on tennis shoes so we wouldn�t mark up the gym floor. I was bored as I danced with Donna, one of the girls in the class.

�I learned some new moves from the actors I hung out with in Vancouver,� I whispered to her.

�Anything good?�

�Oh, yeah.�

We had no idea where our teacher went each day. Donna looked around and then ran over to the sound system. She stopped the song.

�David�s going to show us some new moves he learned,� she announced and then put on some dance music from this century.

Craig, Ben, Bree and Elizabeth had shown me their best moves. Halle upped the ante and put a whole new meaning to sexy. Then there were the choreographers. Those girls put us all to shame. Once I learned that everyone was talented, I would bug them to teach me new moves each day between takes.

Donna had taken dance since she could walk, so I always liked dancing with her. I grabbed her, pulled her onto the dance floor, and started showing her moves. I just did my thing for a song or two and then started showing them all how to do the moves. Our teacher came in at the end of class to see us all shaking, jumping and shimmying to the beat of the music. She joined us and danced with us for the last song before the bell.

I was in a much better mood after class.

WHEN I GOT HOME, TAMI�S mom was sitting at the table while Mom and Dad made dinner. I went to her and gave her a hug. I was a terrible boy and hadn�t been to visit her for several months. I had promised her way back when Tami went to Wesleyan that I would come and visit her. When Tami went off to the UK, it had become hard for me to see her. I was happy she was here, though.

I took Duke out. I was teaching him how to play fetch to wear him out. He thought the game was to have me throw the ball and for me to go get it while he followed me. Then Duke would rush up and snatch it just before I could pick it up, and then would make me chase him. When we were done, Duke was dragging. I let him in the back door to get a drink while I went up and showered and came back down.

Mom hit me with the four words that put fear into every guy.

�We need to talk.�

Dad was finishing up dinner when Mrs. Glade and Mom had me sit down. Mrs. Glade took the lead.

�I want to know your honest opinion about living in Chicago this summer,� she said.

I thought about it for a moment.

�I don�t think it�s a great idea. I know you�re not happy about it. It�s not like I don�t think we can take care of ourselves, but we�re only going to be seventeen,� I said, then argued the other side. �It would help Tami, though. I know she�ll make a great doctor. If this would help her, I�d do anything to be there to support her. Plus, I miss her. I think it would do a lot to bring us closer together.�

�Do you want to do it or not?� Mom asked.

�If this stays just between us, then not,� I admitted. �I�d rather have her come home for the summer. She�s been away too much since she went to Wesleyan. We all miss her. I think she thinks just because she can, she does. She forgets about everyone she�s left behind.�

Mrs. Glade�s eye�s misted over. I wondered how Mom would take it if I was gone for nearly two straight years. I was sure she missed Tami more than I did.

�Okay, if neither of you can make a decision, I will,� Mom started. �David, you can�t move to Chicago for the summer.�

Mrs. Glade looked relieved. Mom was going to take the bullet on this one. I gave her a fake pout and Dad whacked me in the back of my head. I just stuck my tongue out at him. I knew what it cost Mom to do this. Tami and she had always been very close and my best friend might not take this very well. I loved my mom for being the responsible one. Plus, I wasn�t ready to grow up and leave home. I�m glad I didn�t have to say that out loud.

AFTER DINNER, PEGGY came over to study. I was surprised when Pam knocked on my door. She looked stressed.

�I didn�t know who to talk to, but I need to talk,� she babbled.

Peggy hugged her and Pam started to cry. I silently thanked Peggy, and when Peggy gave me the eye to get out, I was more than willing to go to my bedroom to let them talk. Then I got a text I wished I hadn�t. It was Tami who wanted to talk. This must be bugging her, because it was already late in the UK. I jumped onto video chat.

�What did they do to you?� she demanded when she saw my tattoos.

�I got drunk and Jeff and Alan talked me into getting it done. I have to say Mom isn�t happy.�

�Is this why we�re not getting an apartment in Chicago for the summer?� she asked.

I knew better than to lie to her. She could read me like a book, so I didn�t bother.

�No, it�s my fault. Your mom and mine cornered me tonight to get my true feelings about the summer. I confessed I was only doing it for you. I think your mom misses you, so mine told me I couldn�t go. Don�t be mad at them. They love you.�

She got a tight look on her face and then nodded.

�Okay, I agree,� she said, then she smiled. �I think you�re starting to grow up. You�d have never let them know how you really felt before. You keep it up and we may have to see if we�re ready to date when I get home.�

�Don�t say it if you don�t mean it,� I warned her.

She knew I would jump at the opportunity, but if it ever began, it would be forever. I�d never give her up again.

�I know. I feel the same way. Thanks for telling me. I need to go. I�ll talk to you later.�

�Tami, I love you,� I said.

�I love you, too,� she said and then logged off.

Twenty minutes later Peggy came and got me. She gave me the generic version of what had transpired. Pam�s best friend Tracy was being treated and couldn�t have any visitors except for family for the time being. Mary told her Tracy had settled in and looked forward to the treatment.

The cheerleaders had decided to elect Mona as Head Cheerleader. That had upset Pam quite a bit. Pam also had begun to realize she didn�t have any close friends except for Tracy. Peggy pointed out we thought of her as a friend. She said Pam seemed much happier after that.

Peggy then reminded me we hadn�t nearly made up for not seeing each other for two weeks. I agreed she had a point.

Friday February 6

�GINA TASMAN TO THE office,� the speaker called.

I was waiting for her when she walked in. Kara had arranged for her to come with me to New York for the weekend. It was supposed to be a surprise.

�Can I help you?� the office lady asked.

�I�m Gina,� she told her.

�Ah, yes, Miss Tasman, you�re to go with Mr. Dawson,� she said, pointing me out.

�Let�s go,� I said and took her to her locker.

�What�s going on?� she asked.

�Get your coat and your purse. Your mom told me to take you home.�

She started to get nervous, so I winked at her. I was surprised when she just followed me out to my Jeep.

�What�s going on?� she asked again as we drove to her house.

�I�ll let your mom explain,� I said.

She knew if I went quiet, there was no making me talk, so she decided to ignore me. We pulled up to her house and she jumped out to be met at the back door by her mom with her suitcase. I heard her squeal as her mom told her what was going on. Gina hugged her mom and then ran to the Jeep. I grabbed her suitcase and put it into the back. I waved at her mom and we drove to my house.

We met Kendal there and I put Gina�s bag into Kendal�s car. Mom was home, so I went in and hugged her, then grabbed my suitcase and garment bag and we were off to the airport. I let Gina ride up front with Kendal and put my earbuds in. I knew Gina and Kendal could both talk. I pulled out my reading and homework. I wanted to get it done on the ride to the airport so I wouldn�t have to do homework in New York.

Whenever I would glance up, Gina was about to jump out of her skin, she was that excited. Kendal enjoyed her enthusiasm, or so I thought. I really should have listened to what was going on; I would later find out they had compared notes on me. I would find this out shortly after takeoff when Gina would innocently ask me what party hos were. I heard Kendal break up laughing in the seat right behind us. The conversation got more embarrassing the longer it went. I was never so happy to get off a plane as I was when we finally landed in New York. I vowed Kendal and Gina would sit next to each other on the flight back.

CHUCK WAS WAITING FOR us when we made it to baggage claim, as he was my security for the weekend. I really appreciated he was my designated guy. I hadn�t seen him since the night he was with me when Halle had spotted the stalker from the restaurant. During the rest of our stay, the production company provided security, so I was interested to find out what happened. He waited until we were in the car to tell me.

�The guy Halle pointed out was not a normal fan. He had bad intentions. The Vancouver police arrested him and turned up some interesting things in his van. Let�s just say Halle was lucky he didn�t get his hands on her,� Chuck told me.

�What�s this all about?� Kendal asked.

Chuck gave me a glance that told me he�d tell me everything later.

�Halle had a stalker in Vancouver and we took care of it,� Chuck told her.

I was glad Chuck took care of it. The guy had given me the creeps.

WHEN WE ARRIVED AT the condo, Tyler met us at the new talents� apartment. Currently, Kara and three other models were staying there. They had configured it so eight people could live there comfortably. Tyler showed Chuck, Gina and Kendal where they would sleep. While they settled in, she took me up to their place. I was staying in their guest bedroom.

�How�s business?� I asked.

�We just signed a big deal from one of your leads from England. Remember Olivia and Courtney from your modeling camp?�

�Oh yeah, they both were local. Have you seen them?�

�They�re two of the girls living in the apartment with Kara. We signed them when their Ford contracts expired. The two of them are going to do the shoot for the English company. They�re also excited to see you. One other girl you might remember, Abby Ferrell, also lives with Kara.�

�What happened to her sister Andi?� I asked.

Abby and Andi were twins that I had worked with in Miami.

�Andi�s in Atlanta doing a shoot. She�s normally here, you just missed her.�

�What are the plans for the weekend?� I asked, getting down to business.

�You�ll be working with Dakora all day Saturday and on Sunday till about four o�clock. Tonight, Adrienne wants to take everyone out on the town. Kara and the other girls wanted to take you dancing tonight. They know you have to work, so it won�t be anything too stressful.

�Tomorrow Kara�s taking Gina sightseeing while you�re at the photo shoot. Then tomorrow night, you and Adrienne are having dinner with some key people,� Tyler said.

�Could you be any more mysterious? What do you mean by key people?�

�I�ll let Adrienne tell you. I wouldn�t want to ruin the surprise.�

I just shrugged. They�d tell me when they were ready.

I WAS SHOCKED, SHOCKED I tell you, that they made Adrienne cool her heels in the bar when our table wasn�t ready. What was this world coming to? The girls and Adrienne thought my outrage was funny. I contended if a celebrity of Adrianne�s magnitude couldn�t get us a table, then what good was it.

That was when someone came up behind me and put their hands over my eyes.

�Guess who?� a sexy voice whispered in my ear.

�Hannah?� I asked.

�When are you going to give it up?� Adrienne moaned.

�Hey, a guy can dream,� I shot back.

I was let go and found a pissed-off Halle.

�Oh, hey, baby,� I said a little sheepishly.

�Who�s Hannah?� she demanded.

�Just a girl I met once. I asked her to Prom last year and she turned me down repeatedly,� I confessed.

�Okay, show me a picture of Hannah. I need to know who my competition is,� Halle ordered.

I quickly grabbed my cell phone and went to the folder where I had my Hannah Minacci pictures. They were from when she surprised me on my flight to New York. The first one was her sitting next to me, vamping for the camera as I tried to sleep. Then she kissed me. I showed Halle how she could start the slideshow. It even had music.

Everyone chuckled when Marvin Gaye started singing Let�s Get It On. I was swaying to the music as Halle looked at me incredulously.

�I don�t suppose you have any pictures of me?� she accused me.

I took my phone back and opened her folder. I hit the slideshow and Bruno Mars sang Just The Way You Are. Halle teared up and then put me into a death grip as she kissed me.

�Aawwwww,� Gina said in a singsong voice.

�What brings you to New York?� I asked.

�Kendal told me where you were going to be this weekend. She got me in touch with Tyler so I could surprise you. Surprise!�

I found out the restaurant was just waiting for Halle to get here to seat us. I was relieved they weren�t treating Adrienne badly. Yes, my sarcasm meter really did go that high.

WHEN WE ARRIVED AT the nightclub, we were escorted to the VIP section. They were smart in that they had rooms with floor-to-ceiling windows overlooking the dance floor. The rooms were climate-controlled, so if the club got hot you could take a break and cool off. The other feature I loved was you could turn down the music so you could hear yourself talk. All the girls went with Chuck to the dance floor and left Halle and me alone.

�How goes the movie?� I asked.

�Good, Jessup�s ahead of schedule. I do have one piece of news for you, though,� she said, getting a mischievous look on her face. �Remember when you were having everyone teach you how to dance?�

�Yes.�

�The cameras were running and they put together a short of you dancing. It�s very funny,� she told me.

I just closed my eyes and took a deep breath. I could just imagine me doing some of the goofier moves. They had blackmail material on me for years to come.

�What�s it going to cost me to keep it from going public?� I asked.

�Not a chance in hell, Buddy. The marketing people love it. Dancing Stryker will be used in the ad campaign.�

She giggled when she saw the look of horror on my face. She patted my hand.

�Don�t worry, you may look like a special-needs dancer, but it comes off as funny. Everyone who�s seen it has about peed their pants. It makes you more human and approachable. When my mom saw it, she said you�re going to be a star someday.�

This just got worse the more she talked. What�s that prayer? Just deal with what you have control of? This was out of my control. I could either choose to get upset, or embrace it. I decided to embrace it. I grabbed her hand, took her out on the dance floor, and showed her some of my goofier moves. I had Halle in stitches. I pulled out the Carlton dance from a show I�d seen in reruns, The Fresh Prince of Bel Air. They had a character named Carlton who thought he could dance. I had his hopping from foot to foot and the weird arm-swing down pat. All I needed was the Tom Jones song to be playing. Halle threatened to quit dancing with me if I kept it up.

We had a great time. Halle and I were becoming good friends. I don�t think either of us felt there was a future there, at least not right now. She and Adrienne hit it off as well. I wouldn�t be surprised if Adrienne signed her to do some modeling. It seemed like they were thick as thieves whenever I was out dancing with one of my other friends.

At the end of the night I grabbed a cab so the others could continue to have fun. I dropped Halle off at the Gramercy Park Hotel. She had an early flight back to Vancouver. I was impressed she�d fly across the country just to spend a few hours with me.

Saturday February 7

I GOT UP EARLY AND went down to the apartment to collect Kendal. I found Olivia and Courtney trying to wake up.

�Where can I get a good bagel?� I asked them.

�There�s a place just around the corner that makes them fresh. How about we grab some clothes and you buy us breakfast?� Courtney offered.

�That sounds good to me.�

They hurried off to change as Kendal came out. Her hair was still damp. I wasn�t surprised when Gina and Kara joined us. Olivia taught Gina the finer points of eating a bagel. They still thought Kendal was a barbarian when she loaded hers up with cream cheese. They�d taught me you only did a schmear when you put the cream cheese on. Their smoked salmon was mouthwatering. New York knows how to do bagels.

We met Tyler, Chuck and Adrienne in the lobby and took a car to the shoot. On the ride over Chuck gave me a hard time about going out without him. I think he just wanted a bagel. Kendal had brought one for him, and when she produced it he stopped whining.

Dakora was in the garment district and we were going to do the shoot there. They had a place off the design area set up for us. Tyler and Adrienne met with their management while Kendal and I went to find makeup and wardrobe.

Ever been somewhere where you get a bad vibe? I had one, almost immediately. There were four other male models there for the shoot. I�d seen them in previous ads for Dakora when I researched the brand for the shoot. What I noticed was they all seemed uncomfortable. There was just something about their body language that was off-putting.

I�ll give Dakora credit. Their clothes were hip and trendy. Any guy with some fashion sense would want to be seen in their clothes. It was mainly geared to younger, upwardly mobile playboys. Their claim to fame was their sport jackets and suits because they weren�t afraid of color. I had on a lime-green suit which surprisingly looked good. Of course, I would never be caught dead in it, but I could see a confident man could pull it off and actually stand out.

I came out of wardrobe and Kendal put her hand over her mouth. Tyler rolled her eyes and Adrienne gave me a big grin.

�What do you think?� I asked them with mock seriousness.

�You look very metrosexual,� Adrienne said as she straightened my collar.

Tyler caught my look.

�It�s a good thing. You look handsome,� she reassured me.

It felt like a compliment my mom would have made when she didn�t know what else to say. I looked at Kendal and she wouldn�t meet my eye. My shoulders slumped in defeat as I walked to the set. I could hear them all giggle at my expense. I found I didn�t have the worst outfit on: one of the guys had on pink.

During the shoot, I figured out what was wrong; two things, actually. The first was the other models were worried I would take their gigs from them. I had no control over that, so I didn�t worry about it. It was what it was. Models lost jobs all the time.

The second was a little more elusive. It was an attitude which seemed to go through the whole company. It was the big-city-elitist-looking-down-on-the-world-with-contempt attitude. They were all very careful to be politically correct, but you just felt they thought I was a hayseed from the backwoods. I think if I�d pointed it out to them, they would have been horrified anyone would label them as such. The more I was in contact with any of their people, the more I disliked them.

The shoot turned into seven hours of grueling, repetitive work. The photographer wasn�t very good, in my opinion. He used a set formula for how he worked and wouldn�t take any suggestions. Not that I ventured any suggestions, but when Adrienne makes a suggestion, I would listen. She�s a smart businesswoman who�s done thousands of shoots. She knows what sells and what gets more out of the talent than just about anyone I know.

I was a little surprised when he ordered her off his set. I fully understand the photographer was in charge. I just thought he looked petty and foolish by doing it. The other side of it was if you pissed her off, she was one of the few people who could run you out of town.

When we were done, Adrienne had left Tyler and Kendal to review the photos. I went and showered and came out to find the wardrobe gal packing up my clothes from today.

�Is that for me?� I asked.

�Yeah, they said you were going to wear them. Did you want to change into one of them?� she asked.

I took the worst ones and put them back on the rack. She looked concerned.

�I don�t live in New York. People back home would make fun of me if I wore these,� I explained.

She looked around to see if anyone was listening.

�I�d suggest you take them. No one said you have to wear them,� she almost pleaded.

�Do you know anyone who�d wear them?� I asked.

I hated to take something and then toss it. These were $500-and-up jackets, after all.

�Yes, I�m sure I do.�

�Put them in a different travel bag and I�ll leave them with the doorman at the place I�m staying.�

I gave her the info and then picked out something to wear. For all the over-the-top clothes they had, they had just as many that were really good. Creative people needed to push boundaries to get better. Some things worked, and others didn�t. This was why Dakora was becoming the twenty-something�s Armani. If you wanted to impress, you wore Dakora.

WHEN I GOT BACK TO the condo, Adrienne was sitting in the living room having a glass of wine with Greg and Angie. I was a little shocked they were here, and also that they were dressed like they were going to a business meeting. Greg had on a suit and tie, and Angie looked very professional in a blazer and slacks. Angie gave me a hug and kiss and Greg just smiled at my confusion.

�I bet you�re wondering why we�re here,� Angie said.

�A little, but I�m glad to see you.�

�Come sit down and I�ll let Adrienne tell you,� she said as she led me into the living room.

�I talked to Angie when we were in Utah for the Range Sports shoot. She told me about you working with her to set up a nonprofit to help teen moms. I get hit up for charitable causes all the time. One of my friends mentioned she wanted to put together a coalition of like-minded groups to assist pregnant women who might need help.

�One of the ideas they came up with was an ad campaign. Tonight, we�re meeting to talk about organizing it and hopefully convince some people to volunteer their time and talent,� Adrienne said, looking at me meaningfully.

I think they thought I would just agree on the spot. If I hadn�t just spent a day from hell, I might have.

�Do you have any food? I�m literally starving.�

The three of them looked at each other, trying to figure out what to do. Then Angie just shook her head.

�Don�t even try. We better feed him. If we don�t, he gets a one-track mind and won�t let it go.�

�What do you mean?� Adrienne asked.

�If you ever want to distract him, all you have to do is mention something he loves, like food,� Angie clued her in.

�Yeah, you should see him if you tell him there�s a batting cage he can use,� Greg teased me.

�We have one in the basement. A couple of the Mets and Yankees live here,� she informed me.

�What? You have a batting cage? Can we go use it?� I asked.

They all laughed at me. Tyler must have been eavesdropping because she brought out a cheese and cracker platter. I don�t think she was used to having a teenage boy visit. It looked like a half a serving, not something you would share with five people.

WE ENDED UP AT THE Waldorf Astoria. It was very elegant. The Silver Corridor is something you must see. Greg, Angie and I acted like tourists as we walked through the hotel on our way to dinner in the Empire Room. I was glad I had Dakora on because everyone was dressed to the nines. I spotted Hannah Minacci. I decided on a different tack to try and win her over. Begging hadn�t worked last time.

I pulled out my cell phone and sent Angie a text, even though she was standing next to me.

�Who�s on Greg�s Free Pass list?�

Her phone dinged and she dug it out of her clutch. She gave me a dirty look when she saw it was from me. About that time Hannah walked up. Angie looked up and sucked in her breath. Angie and Greg had a list of people they could bed without getting permission. It had started out as a joke. They put people on their list that they would never get to sleep with. Greg had gotten a little irritated when I unknowingly started to work through his list. Angie decided to up the ante by putting me in all three of her slots. Greg knew it would never happen, but if it did, he couldn�t complain.

The big one on his list was Hannah Minacci. He�d been green with envy when I sent him pictures of her kissing me. Standing in front of us was Greg�s, and my, dream girl. Angie was suddenly nervous.

�Hey, Hannah,� I said nonchalantly and then looked back down at my phone.

Out of the corner of my eye I could see Adrienne arch her eyebrows�she�d figured out what I was doing. There are two things you can count on with very attractive women. The first is they do not get hit on as much as you�d think. Guys just voluntarily eliminate themselves, because they figure the girl�s out of their league. The second is they�re used to everyone treating them as if they�re the most important person in the room. If you want one of these girls to notice you, make a point to ignore them.

I sent Greg a text.

�Now or never!�

He checked his text and flinched. I was proud of him, though, for starting to talk to her as I slightly turned and played with my phone. In reality, I was sending text messages to my friends, letting them know Greg was hitting on Hannah Minacci. Alan called bullshit, so I had to sneak a picture.

�Hi, I�m Greg, David�s brother, and this is Angie, my wife,� he said as an introduction.

I wasn�t impressed with his game. It�s not a good idea to introduce your wife if you want to hit on someone.

�So, how�ve you been, David?� Hannah asked.

Angie had to nudge me. I looked up as if I hadn�t heard her.

�What?� I asked.

�Hannah was talking to you,� Angie chastised me. �He can be such a �stupid boy� sometimes. I think he�s gotten worse since he became a movie star.�

I could have kissed Angie at that moment. Hannah tilted her head in interest.

�What�s this about a movie?� she asked.

�Lori Winnick recommended me for a part. She�s starring in a new sci-fi thriller,� I said, shamelessly name-dropping. �You know how it is. If modeling wasn�t enough, then doing a movie causes everyone to go nuts about you. You should see the list of A-Listers who want to go to Prom with me. I might have to be contrary and take one of the girls I�m dating this year.�

�Oh,� was all Hannah said.

I think Adrienne choked on something. I about ruined my act by shooting her a dirty look. I recovered and saw Deb Thomas, the vice president of talent development for Ford�s Chicago office. I put a big smile on and waved her over.

�Hey, Deb, I think you know Adrienne and Hannah,� I said, knowing full well she did. �This is my brother and his wife, Greg and Angie.�

�I hear good things about your movie. Are you and Halle really dating?� she asked.

Hannah wasn�t sure who she was, so I showed her a picture of Halle.

�We�re friends. She wanted some publicity, so we went out a few times,� I said, working it like a seasoned fly fisherman putting the bait right in front of the big fish.

Hannah seemed to be thinking about it. My only problem was, Hannah didn�t need me, but that didn�t mean I wasn�t going to give it my best shot. She finally looked over at Adrienne and the jig was up. Hannah blushed.

�Did he just do that to me?� she asked incredulously.

�Yep, that�s my boy,� Adrienne crowed.

�Hey, you both owe me a Prom date!�

�In your dreams, Buster,� Hannah said with a big grin, while Adrienne stuck her tongue out at me.

I could tell I was wearing them down. It might not be this year, but I would get one of them to go to a prom with me.

GREG AND ANGIE DID their tour of the room. I asked Adrienne if she wanted to join me. She talked Hannah into meeting people with us. You�d be amazed at the number of people who are willing to talk to you if you have a supermodel on each arm. Then, to top it off, if you ask them for money for your nonprofit, they would whip out their checkbooks and give you lots of it. I figured out pretty quickly that if Adrienne or Hannah asked, the checks were bigger. I would need to get them both to the next fundraiser I was involved with.

They were also very good at convincing the talent to donate their time. I personally wasn�t given a choice, but I think I�d get over it. I was already scheduled to meet with Hannah and Adrienne after I finished up at Dakora tomorrow.

GREG AND ANGIE WERE exhausted when we got back. Angie had talked to the other directors of the nonprofits to get ideas. They all seemed to have the same problem: not enough funding. They hated the constant battle of trying to do good things while having to spend a large part of their time working to get the money to get them done. They were thrilled about some of the ideas they had learned tonight. I could tell Angie was excited.

I went downstairs to the apartment. Tyler had given each of us a key, so I snuck into bed with Kara. I hadn�t seen my friend for a while and I missed her.

�You smell like perfume,� Kara accused me after she�d given me a kiss. �Go take a shower.�

I crawled out of bed and did as ordered. I think it was all a ruse to get me naked because she attacked me in the shower. I liked how she thought. She used me in several pleasurable ways. I really wished (again) that Kara wasn�t working full time. I would have loved to be her boyfriend, but not part-time. She finally was able to slay the beast.

�Are you sure you can�t get it up again?� she asked.

�Give me a minute,� I answered.

�While you�re reviving, I need to talk to you.�

Not her too!

�I�m worried about Gina. What happened between her and Alan?�

�Neither of them really said. I think they just decided it had run its course. I haven�t heard either one say anything bad about the other. If there was anything earth-shattering, Alan would have told me,� I shared.

�Does she seem happy?�

�I think she was a little unsure of how we�d all treat her. At lunch, Alan made a point of making sure she was welcome at our tables. She doesn�t call me a slut as much as she used to, but I don�t know if it�s because she�s worried about what I think, or if it�s just a function of me being gone so much.�

�So, you measure people�s happiness by them calling you a slut?�

�Pretty much,� I said, showing her that Mr. Happy had come out of his coma.

�You are a slut,� she said, and then squealed as I jumped on her.

Chapter 6 � Only the Lonely

Sunday February 8

I bounced out of bed early and started making a racket to wake up all the girls. They apparently had been out showing Gina the town last night, based on the drunken noises they�d made at two in the morning.

�David, shut up!� Olivia complained.

�If you get up, I�ll buy you breakfast,� I offered.

�I think I just threw up in my mouth,� Gina complained.

�We can then go to my shoot,� I said as the models all threw stuff at me. �We�re shooting accessories.�

That was code for underwear. I heard a bunch of grumbling, but they were soon up getting their showers. Kara had to explain it to Gina, but then Gina ran into the bathroom, to the amusement of her sister. I went upstairs and crawled in bed with Greg and Angie. I was entertained when she snuggled up to me. Greg cracked an eye open.

�What are you doing with my wife?� he grumbled.

�I thought I�d wake her up so she could go to breakfast with me and then I�d take her to my photo shoot. There�ll be five good-looking guys in their boxers.�

That got her to sit up.

�I think the breakfast thing sounds okay, but I don�t think she�d want to see something like that,� Greg pondered.

�Think again,� Angie told him.

She went and took her shower. Greg gave me a hug and then joined his wife in the shower. I made sure Chuck was up so he wouldn�t complain about missing breakfast. When we got downstairs Tyler talked to the doorman about getting us a minibus. You�d be amazed at what a New York doorman can get you if he was properly motivated. In his case the motivation was cash.

We went to the place around the corner. Bagels seemed to settle the girls� stomachs. I had steak and eggs. Greg and Chuck went for the waffles. I was a little jealous because they looked good. Angie joined me in getting steak and eggs. She had decided she wasn�t going to put on as much extra weight this time. My understanding was that a woman�s body would do pretty much what it wanted during pregnancy, so I just bit my lip. She might be able to keep a few pounds off, but her goal was to be healthy. I noticed she made Greg give her some of his waffle.

The girls had been bad last night. They had flirted shamelessly with a group of guys. Gina had suggested they give them fake names and numbers. That had just emboldened the bunch. Not that they needed any encouragement, but Kara had warned them that they were there with her little sister. All in all, it sounded like tame fun.

WHEN WE GOT TO DAKORA, you could feel the models were more relaxed, due to the management team not being there today. It was just the photographer and his people in makeup, wardrobe and lighting. I introduced the girls to all the models.

The photographer even seemed to be more relaxed. He made a point to talk to Adrienne and apologized. Tyler filled me in later, saying he�d been ordered to do the shoot a certain way. He was even gracious to my guests. I normally try not to bring anyone to work. I had to think, but I don�t believe Greg or Angie had been to a shoot like this. They�d participated in the one that turned into a snowball fight at the Range Ranch, but they had never seen the entire process for a studio shoot.

It very quickly became apparent who the pros were in our group because they were all chatting with each other. Meanwhile, Angie and Gina watched every move we made. Thankfully Kendal noticed and talked to them. While we�re used to stripping down in front of a group of people and letting them take pictures of us, it�s not the same as being ogled like you were part of the Chippendales.

When we finished, I talked the photographer into taking a group shot of all my friends. I wanted to have a picture to show Craig when I went back, to show him what an entourage should look like. When I explained what it was for, the photographer and models were on board. I had to laugh when the female models all stripped down to their underwear. Kara even got Gina to go along with it, and I about fell down when Greg and Angie joined us for some shots in their underwear. It seemed like the only ones not doing that were Kendal, Tyler and Adrienne. I did get them in some of the shots, though.

Tyler loaded up everyone and headed for the Gramercy Tavern for lunch. Chuck, Adrienne and I went to the next shoot.

TATTOOS SUCK. THE MAKEUP gal had to cover them all up and then put a wig on me. It was nice to see the normal me again in the mirror. They had me in jeans and a football jersey. I came out to see them shooting Adrienne and Hannah together. They both had baby bumps.

I could tell the mood was a little tense due to the serious subject matter. They both looked like they�d been crying. When they wrapped up this portion of the shoot, I stepped out and hugged them both. They gave me strained smiles, so I waggled my eyebrows and �woofed� at them.

Who could blame me? Seeing Hannah and Adrienne pregnant was sexy as hell. I had impure thoughts while I imagined them carrying our babies. If Adrienne hadn�t broken my focus, I might have seen how far I could get. I was glad Hannah gave me a warm smile.

The idea for this shoot was for me to stand with my back turned, as if I�d abandoned my pregnant partner. I had to endure two hours of that. It went against everything I believed in, so I wasn�t surprised when I was emotionally wiped out by the time the shoot was over. What made it worse was the raw emotion both Adrienne and Hannah brought to it.

When we were done and looked at the pictures, there wasn�t a dry eye in the house. The girls gave me a funny look when they saw me smile.

�What�s up with you?� Hannah asked.

�I�m just proud to say I was part of this�something this good. You were both magnificent. I�m humbled by your talent. Ladies, any time, any place. If you ever need me to work with you, just let me know; I�d be honored to be there.�

�You keep it up and I will be going to Prom with you,� Hannah teased.

I got serious.

�Hannah, I wasn�t just saying that. I mean it. No strings attached. Just call. And I hope you do.�

Hannah gave me a funny smile and hurried back to change. I looked at Adrienne to help explain what I�d done to cause her reaction. She just shook her head and went to find Hannah.

ON OUR FLIGHT BACK, I sat with Gina, against my better judgment.

�Your sister�s worried about you. How are you doing?� I asked.

�I have good days and then bad. It�s gotten easier as time goes by.�

�What happened?� I asked.

Gina thought about it for a moment, and from her look I thought she was going to tell me it was none of my business. I had pointedly not taken sides, even though Alan was one of my best friends since grade school. Gina had become a good friend in her own right. I think they both appreciated I never asked or pushed them to get information.

�I really don�t know. I think a lot of it was we were each other�s first. Neither one of us knew what a real relationship was. I�m pretty sure we still don�t. Over the last few months, we came to understand we weren�t each other�s soul mate. Alan and I like each other a lot, just not enough to go out anymore.�

She reached over and took my hand.

�Thank you for not making me uncomfortable. I know Alan�s your best friend. It would�ve been easy to make me feel bad. I think Alan took his cue from you, and we�re still friends,� she said and then squeezed my hand. �Kara�s going to be calling you.�

�Why�s that?�

�You�re supposed to find someone to go out with me.�

�Why me?� I asked.

�She knows you�ll make sure I go out with a nice guy, but don�t make him too nice.�

�What are you looking for in your next guy?�

�No dumb jocks. I want someone who�s cute and who can carry on a conversation.�

�I can�t ask you out?� I asked, to measure her reaction.

�No, I need you as a friend.�

I could understand that. I didn�t want to lose her as a friend, either. I was also attracted to her sister. I didn�t need to cause problems there. Then it hit me: Mike. He wasn�t currently dating anyone. He was consistently in the top ten when the class rankings came out, as far as grades went. Mike never seemed to be one to love �em and leave �em. The kicker was I knew they liked each other, and as more than just friends. I�d caught each of them checking out the other.

�I have just the guy for you. Do you trust me?� I asked.

�No,� she said, and she pulled her hand out of mine and crossed her arms.

I just gave her an evil grin. She�d be dating Mike by the time lunch was over tomorrow.

WHEN I FINALLY GOT home, I found Peggy waiting for me in my apartment. She had Duke curled up next to her with his head in her lap. I just ignored them as I went and unpacked. I came out and kissed her on the cheek. She turned off the show she was watching and gave me a serious look.

�We need to talk.�

I could tell by her body language and the tone of her voice I wasn�t going to like this. I sat down in the chair across from her.

�Okay, what do you need to tell me?�

She looked down and I knew we were over. Peggy had gotten word she had a partial scholarship offer from Arizona State. I knew Mitch had already been accepted there. He didn�t plan on going out for sports, but he wanted to get as far from home as he could. I also remembered they had spent some time together over the holidays.

�Mitch,� I blurted out to let her off the hook.

She nodded and started to cry.

�Hey, no tears,� I warned her. �What�ve we said all along? We�re just dating because we both knew this day was coming. It�s just come sooner than we expected. Does he make you happy?�

She nodded.

�Then I�m happy for you,� I said, then asked, �Can we still be friends?�

�Yes! Yes, please. I would hate this if you weren�t my friend,� Peggy said, and then got up and put me in a fierce hug. �I�ll always love you. Don�t ever doubt that.�

�Can I kick his ass if he doesn�t treat you right?�

�I�ll be sure to tell him that,� Peggy said, then kissed me on her way out of my apartment.

Then she was gone. I was lost in my own thoughts when Duke nudged my hand. The thing about a dog was their love was unconditional. It was either that, or he needed to go out. I elected to believe it was love, but I let him out anyways. Better safe than sorry with a puppy.

Monday February 9

BY LUNCH, WORD OF PEGGY and me no longer dating was all anyone wanted to talk about. I had grabbed Yuri when he saw Peggy and Mitch holding hands. My little Russian tough guy had to be convinced I was okay with it. I appreciated that he would be willing to deal with that. Peggy nodded to me to say thanks. Luckily, Mitch was none the wiser.

I walked into lunch late because I�d had to fend off Lisa Felton. She�d gotten it in her head I should take her to the Valentine�s Dance on Saturday.

�What was the reason you couldn�t go out with me last spring?� Lisa asked as she slowly moved towards me.

She herded me into a corner like I was a frightened colt.

�My friends told me I couldn�t,� I admitted.

There was no way would tell her they all thought she was a prostitute.

�Where are all those friends now?�

�They�re in college,� I admitted, another factoid she felt was important.

�This year, what was your excuse?� she asked as I took an involuntary step back.

�Ummm, I was dating Peggy.�

�Why else?� she goaded me.

�You dated Brad Hope,� I said as I felt my back touch the wall.

She gave me a smirk. She finally had cornered the guy she had chased since freshman year.

�Let�s call Brad a really bad idea on my part. Since then I�ve gone out with a few guys on dates. None of them got past second base. I�ve always known you were the guy for me. Word is you don�t like to share your toys, so I didn�t want to give you the wrong idea. Plus, I�m trying to restore my reputation. I think you�re just the guy to help me with that.�

I raised my eyebrows. How could I, the biggest male slut at Lincoln High�at least, according to Gina�help her reputation? She saw my expression and almost lost the smoldering look she�d been using on me.

�I call bullshit,� I shot back.

She knew this tactic hadn�t worked. She went a different direction, one I had no real defense against.

�Okay, I could really care less about my reputation. People are going to believe what they want, and no matter how much I deny it, they�ll never change their minds. There�s one thing neither of us can deny, though: you think I�m hot. I see the way you look at me. There�s no denying you want me.�

I bit my bottom lip. She had me there. If I thought I could get away with it, I might just throw her against the wall and have my way with her. It wasn�t just me, either. I think every guy at Lincoln High had fantasies about Lisa Felton. There was something about her that woke your inner animal. Right now, Mr. Happy was trying to wrest control of the body from the big brain.

She gave me a little pout and caressed my arm. She knew what effect she had on me when goose bumps appeared on my arm and I shivered. I jerked my arm back and cracked my funny bone on the wall. That was enough for the big brain to retain control.

�Lisa, we both know that when we get together it�s going to be something special. We might actually miss a week of school,� I said, and she gave me a doubtful look. �I think you�re not looking for a torrid weekend.�

�No, that�s not what I want,� she confessed.

�If that�s the case, do you really want to be the rebound girl?�

I was surprised it sounded logical. I had pulled the argument out of my butt as a Hail Mary attempt. It stopped her for a moment so she could think about it. Then her eyes snapped up and stared me down. She got a big grin.

�Have you ever heard the term �sexual healing�?�

Mr. Happy, the sneaky bastard, caused me to lean down and kiss Lisa. Lisa hit me like a runaway linebacker who Bert forgot to block and slammed me against the wall. I may have blacked out a little because I had no idea Coach Hope had watched our byplay until he physically pulled us apart. He had an amused look on his face.

�About the time I think you might be acceptable to date my daughter you do something like this. Go wash your face,� he ordered me. �You have lipstick all over it.

�You, young lady, need to go to lunch, and I better not see you anywhere near Mr. Dawson. If I do, you both will be getting detention,� Coach Hope added for good measure.

I ended up doing something I�d only done once before: I found the handicap stall and beat Mr. Happy into submission. There was no way I could walk around the rest of the day with him standing tall. When I finally got to lunch, I found it was vegetarian day. I wasn�t happy when all the sack lunches were gone, so I grabbed three apples and two bananas. I then went to the vat of peanut butter and scooped out a healthy serving onto my plate. I just prayed Maryanne Webber hadn�t licked the spoon.

I found Mike and Gina and pointed at them. They followed me to an empty table�well, it had three freshmen sitting at it, but they decided to leave. I wasn�t normally a bully. I made a mental note to make it up to them later.

�Gina tells me you did a photo shoot with Hannah Minacci and Adrienne,� Mike ventured.

I pulled out my iPad and put in the password, then handed it to Mike so he could see the pictures from the weekend. While he flipped through the pictures, I cut up my fruit and dipped it into the peanut butter. Gina gave me a funny look but kept her peace. When Mike was done, Jeff darted over and stole my iPad. I figured it would keep everyone else busy so I could talk to these two.

�I�ve decided it�s time,� I said.

Mike was always a good straight man.

�Time for what?�

�It�s time that the two of you go out,� I said, and they both gave me a look. �No whining. Gina, you think Mike�s cute. I�ve heard you comment on his butt more than once.�

Poor Mike went beet red.

�And I�ve heard Mike say you�re okay,� I said with a straight face.

Gina went from shocked to pissed in under a second. She glared at the two of us.

�I never said that,� Mike complained. �I�ve always said she was good-looking. You were the one who said she was just so-so.�

Gina turned on me, as I held my hands up.

�I had to say that. You were dating my best friend.�

I don�t think she bought it, but she had bigger matters to worry about. I would need to watch my back for the next few days.

�Anyways, it doesn�t matter what I think. What matters is Mike has it bad for you. Do a guy a favor and take him to the Valentine�s Dance,� I said to change the subject.

I kicked Mike under the table. He got the hint.

�Gina, will you go to the dance with me?�

She gave me a hard look and then turned to Mike and smiled. My work was done. I went to find the freshmen, invited them to our table, and showed them pictures from my weekend. Cassidy pointed over at Mike and Gina smiling at each other and gave me a kiss on the cheek.

WHEN I WAS DONE WITH practice at State, I went straight to Tom and Mary Dole�s house, since I hadn�t gotten much news about Tracy. I figured they would tell me face-to-face, and feed me. When Mary opened the door, her face lit up.

�Have you eaten?� she asked.

If Mary was cooking, it wouldn�t have mattered. I would have had a second dinner with them. Luckily, I hadn�t. I called Mom to let her know I would eat at the Doles�. Mary made fried chicken with all the fixings. During dinner, we just caught up on what was going on each other�s lives.

Tom said he�d received the first cut of my ads for the single-mother campaign. He showed me the shots they planned to use for the first wave of advertising. Adrienne and Hannah both had come alive with their raw emotion.

�How could you? Sorry,� Mary said, getting caught up in the image which had me turn my back on them.

�I think if either of them was carrying David�s baby, it would have been a whole different shoot,� Tom said, coming to my defense.

Mary just nodded. We went to the living room and I brought up what I came over for.

�I want to see Tracy.�

Tom and Mary looked at each other. Finally, Mary nodded.

�Right now, only family can see her. Let me call Dr. Hebert and see if we can get you in.�

�Can she leave the facility?� I asked.

�Why do you ask?� Mary questioned.

�Saturday is Valentine�s Day. I thought maybe I could spend the afternoon with her and then take her to dinner.�

I could tell they weren�t sure.

�Tell you what, talk to Dr. Hebert. See what she thinks. I�ll abide by whatever she decides. I just miss my friend.�

WHEN I GOT HOME, DUKE was a wild child. He and I were sent to my apartment for being too rowdy in the house. I�d planned on going to the Dole�s so I hadn�t taken him with me today. I didn�t realize how much the girls wore him out while I did sixty minutes of hell. I would have to bring him tomorrow.

Just before I went to bed, I received a text from Tami. I jumped onto video chat.

�Tell me everything,� she ordered.

I looked at the clock and figured it had to be in the middle of the night in the UK. Tami must have been worked up to want to talk about it when she should be asleep, so I told her everything. We spent the next two hours and talked about everything from Peggy dating Mitch, to Lisa Felton, to Halle, to my Valentine plans with Tracy. Tami, to her credit, just listened, and every once in a while, asked a question to clarify something. She never made a judgment or suggestion until the very end.

�I want you to think about something. In the last few weeks, you�ve been close to Nancy, Halle, Peggy, Kara, Pam, Tracy, Sammie and now Lisa. Now I know you haven�t slept with all of them, and in the cases of Nancy and Peggy, it�s run its course. When do you think you�ll be ready to be with just one woman in your life? Oh, and something else to think about is your need to get close to them so quickly. Can you just be friends with any of these girls?�

That brought me up short. In a little over three months, Tami would come home for the summer. Tami could see I got her message. She gave me a look that told me she loved me regardless of whether I was all over the map with women. The clear message was to get my act together if I expected her to start dating me.

�I love you,� Tami said and then logged off before I could answer.

That was a calculated shot. I had to remind myself I was still in my mid-teens. Was I really ready to make a lifetime commitment, even if it was to Tami? I finally had to agree with my mom. It might be too soon for me to date Tami.

Wednesday February 11

MY DAYS WERE FULL; I had almost no free time. In the morning I would get up and run a little with Duke. He was growing like a weed and full of energy, so he needed the exercise and was a good running partner. He wasn�t confident enough to go off sniffing things, so he followed his pack leader. I wanted him to learn to stay with me because I didn�t want to worry about a leash all the time.

Dad surprised me. He�d taken on the task of training Duke in the evenings. Duke was learning to sit, stay and come. Dad also taught him things like to lie down in the other room when we ate. Duke had figured out that Kyle and Mac were sources of people food. Dad was waging a losing battle on that front.

I would run with Duke for several blocks and then take him back to the house where he would go terrorize my parents. Mom had put a footstool at the end of the bed, and he figured out how to navigate it to get some morning loving. I would then finish my run.

I would have breakfast and then go to school where I�d lift weights. Then it was off to my classes. Jeff and I would skip out of last-period study hall and come to my place. We�d let Duke out of his crate and then take him to the gym where there was always someone willing to watch him while we worked out with Cassidy. We would then go to the dojo and Cassidy would kick my butt.

I would take Jeff and Cassidy home and then eat dinner. After dinner, I would pick up Jeff, Wolf and Jim and meet everyone at State to work on baseball. Next, it was back to home where I would study and then go to bed.

The workouts and practicing the fundamentals of baseball had started to pay dividends. My hand speed and control of the bat had made a big jump from my freshman year. I�d learned to place the ball by trying to hit down each baseline, up the middle, and bunt.

I was surprised when word seemed to get around that we worked out at State each evening. It seemed like someone from State�s coaching staff would show up with a few of their players each evening. They taught us drills and techniques which we could all see would make us better players.

Some of the most fun I had was learning from Shiggy. Since I�d started working with him, my fastball speed had jumped from 78 to 82 mph. I now used my strong leg muscles to give me extra pop on the ball. I found I had more control as well. Part of it was just a natural growth in talent, but a big part came from Shiggy�s coaching.

Last year I had four pitches: the four-seam fastball, the two-seam fastball, the forkball and the changeup. Shiggy had added a slider and curveball. I about killed Wolf the first time I threw my curve in live batting practice. It forgot to curve. It�s a good thing we�re good friends, or he might have taken it the wrong way. Plus, I could outrun him. Jim was also good enough to let me hide behind him until Wolf finally calmed down.

What was my point of talking about my schedule? I didn�t have time to find a replacement for Peggy. She really had gone out of her way to accommodate my schedule. She made a point to come to my house and have dinner with us. Half the time, she and Dad or Mom made the meal. She�d be waiting for me when I got back from baseball, spoiling my dog. We would study and spend some quality time together. Then she�d go home.

I had no idea how good she�d been to me until she wasn�t there anymore. I missed her, but when I saw her with Mitch, I found I wasn�t jealous, which surprised me. I had to think long and hard about that one since I knew I would have gone nuts just a few months ago. I finally figured out Peggy had done a good job of preparing me. She was never the jealous type. She�d always insisted that we just dated. I found I honestly felt like we were more friends than lovers.

Two things hit me. First, I was lonely. I know, it had only been a few days, but I missed my time with Peggy. I was used to our talks every day. I missed the scent her cinnamon shampoo left in her hair. I longed for someone to just touch me and make me feel cared for. I missed the intimacy we had. Why did I need the intimacy so badly?

The second was something I wanted to work through, and that was what Tami had asked me. Was I ready to settle down? I didn�t know.

If all this was just about sex, I could find that with just a few phone calls. Hell, Lisa Felton was chasing me. Deep down I knew it would be a mistake, but I had a sinking feeling she might catch me this time. Tami told me I needed to get it out of my system before she got back from the UK. Could there be a better way to do that than with Lisa?

All of this swirled around in my head as I went to lunch. I don�t know why, but when I saw Lisa looking for a seat, I walked up behind her.

�Let�s find a table of our own,� I suggested.

That apparently startled her because she about dumped her tray. She checked to see if I was teasing her or if I was serious. She must have decided I was serious because she found a small table off to the side.

�What do I owe the pleasure of eating with you today?� she asked.

�I thought if we were going to go out, we should get to know each other better,� I said.

�Look, David, I�m not really in the mood to play any games today. If you�re just leading me on, please tell me. I really don�t think I can get my hopes up anymore.�

I took a deep breath. The last thing I wanted to do was to hurt her feelings. Was I ready for the backlash this would cause? Hell, just having lunch with her would get me a bunch of shit from my friends. Actually, dating her would be much worse. The thing was, though, I could survive it. I was a stronger person than I was a year ago. Not to sound conceited, but if I said it was okay, then my friends would accept her. That was one of the benefits of being a leader, or an �Alpha Male,� as my uncle would have said.

�Here�s the deal: I would like to date you. I don�t know if we�d ever become more than that, but I wouldn�t rule it out. How about I take you out Friday night? We do the dinner and dancing routine and see how it goes. I�ll warn you, though, I have plans for Saturday. Before you ask, I don�t plan on going to the Valentine�s Dance. I have a friend who�s sick and I want to spend the day with her.�

�Tracy?� Lisa asked.

�Yes.�

�What about your other friends? What about the actress?� she asked.

�Lisa, I never said I was going to be exclusive with you,� I said, and she stiffened. Even to me, I sounded like a dork. �I didn�t mean to be so harsh, but for now we�d just be dating. Could we get to the point where we�re exclusive? I don�t want to give you any false hope, but maybe.�

�You�re either the biggest dick or the most confident guy I know,� she complained.

�If you need to test the biggest dick theory, I might have some suggestions,� I teased her.

�I might enjoy that,� she said with a smile, and then got serious. �Seriously, though, I appreciate you letting me know where I stand. Most boys would have just taken me out and then dumped me. I can�t really see you doing that. Before I agree, I have one more concern: what�re your friends going to think of us going out?�

�They aren�t going to be happy. I can talk to them and they�ll grudgingly accept it, but I doubt it�ll keep them from making comments that might be hurtful. You need to decide if you want to go through what�s coming or not. I wouldn�t think any less of you if you decided not to.�

�To know me is to love me,� Lisa said with a big smile.

I could almost feel the earth tilt on its axis when Lisa crawled onto my lap and kissed me. I wasn�t aware that everyone in the lunchroom had watched us. Lisa and I both noticed the whole room go quiet. Lisa looked me in the eyes and started giggling.

�Oh, shit. I think we may have just become the top targets for gossip around here,� Lisa almost whispered.

�Then let�s give them something to talk about. Take my hand and we�ll walk out of here with our heads held high,� I suggested.

We did just that. The lunchroom was quiet until we hit the door and then pandemonium erupted. Lisa and I laughed as we walked to our next classes.

I EXPECTED SOME BACKLASH, but I didn�t expect it so soon. Waiting for Jeff and me when we went home to let Duke out was Peggy.

�What do you think you�re doing?� she started.

Jeff, wise man that he was, fled to my apartment. He�d let Duke out while I dealt with this. I raised my eyebrows and looked at her. This, of course, didn�t unnerve her at all. She knew me too well.

�Don�t even go there,� she warned me. �I want to know why I hear you�re going out with Lisa Felton only a few days after we broke up.�

I think even she realized how dumb it sounded.

�I think you just said it. You broke up with me.�

I would leave the rest unsaid, like that she no longer had a say in who I decided to date. I figured it would just get me chewed on even more. Tami had taken the time to teach me little things like that the hard way. No one ever said I wasn�t trainable.

�I don�t care. It doesn�t give you the right to go out with her.�

�I�m sorry if I�m about to say something really stupid, but how does our breaking up�you know, where you said you no longer wanted to date me, then you started to date someone I happen to loathe�how does that not take the right to say who I date away from you?� I asked.

�I�m glad you realized you were asking a stupid question. I was afraid I was going to have to explain it to you,� she said as a jab at me, so I gave her a dirty look in return. �I have the right because you still love and respect me as a friend.�

I thought about it for a moment, but it only made my head hurt, so I gave up. It had to be a girl thing. This was what every guy thinks if he can�t figure something like this out.

�Let�s assume I understand why you get to pick out who I date,� I said to set the hypothetical premise. �Why can�t I date Lisa Felton?�

Peggy gave me a smug look. I suddenly didn�t feel like I was on firm ground, for some reason.

�Lisa�s related to you. Your mom�s maiden name is Felton,� Peggy informed me.

�I call bullshit!� I snapped back.

�Oh, really? You might want to verify it before you act like you live in the backwoods and knock up your cousin.�

That brought me up short. Peggy gave me a peck on the cheek, got into her car and left. Jeff had heard the last part of the exchange and had a silly grin on his face.

�Now I know why you want to go to Kentucky,� he said as he took off running.

Duke thought it was great fun when Jeff ended up in a snow drift!

BEFORE I WENT TO THE gym and did sixty minutes of hell, I called Kendal.

�Do you work for me?� I asked.

�Yes, why do you ask?�

�I just want to make sure you don�t work for my mom or dad. I want to be sure you answer to me!�

�That�s an interesting question. Technically I work for your dad, since he signed your contract papers. Why do you need to know? Are you thinking of getting emancipated?�

�No, I just need you to do something and don�t want my mom to know.�

�This is interesting. Tell you what: I give my word I�ll not tell your mom as long as what you�re asking me to do isn�t immoral or illegal.�

�Define immoral for me,� I asked for clarification sake.

�Just spit it out. If you don�t trust me by now, then you never will.�

�I need you to find out if Lisa Felton and I are related, before Friday.�

�Oh, Dear Lord! Did you knock her up? You know I saw what you did to poor Hannah and Adrienne.�

�Bite me! Chop, chop, get to work,� I ordered.

�Keep it up and I�ll call your mom,� she threatened, and then hung up on me.

I think she was working on it.

I GOT HOME FROM THE dojo to find cars in my driveway. Peggy and Kendal had beaten me home, and I had to park on the street. Of course, Duke spotted Precious, and the two of them were rolling in the snow. Duke had gotten to be all legs and clumsy. Poor Precious, the evil cat from all nine levels of hell, had the upper hand. I had to pick her up by the nape of the neck to get her to let my puppy go. I was amazed when he just shook it off and led me to the back door.

Duke barked to announce our presence.

�Oh, good, David�s here,� Mom said cheerfully. �Let�s go to the office.�

I made a point to ignore Kendal. I had serious doubts if she would be my agent after this betrayal. It was so hard to get good help these days. Even Dad followed us into the office. I wondered what was going on when Mom dialed the phone and put it on speaker.

�Hey, Mom, did you find your genealogy chart?� my mom asked my grandmother.

�I did. Now tell me again. What was the girl�s name?�

�Lisa Felton. She�s David�s age and has a brother Billy, who�s a couple of years younger,� I said.

�Yep, here they are. Your great-grandfather had two boys, Claude and Jedidiah. So, you are related to Lisa.�

�Thanks, Mom,� my mom said and then hung up.

Everyone looked at me.

�If you decide to start dating your cousins, make sure you�re serious about it,� Dad advised. �I�d hate to start trouble within the family.�

Of all the people in the room, I had not expected my dad to take a shot at me. I think my mom was as shocked, because she turned and looked at him with her mouth open, and then burst out laughing.

Then I remembered a conversation I�d had with my mom. Grandpa Felton wasn�t her biological father. Her biological father had had a drinking problem and had died. Grandpa Felton was Mom�s stepfather. I looked in her eyes, and she saw I�d figured it out. She just shrugged. They all left the office except Peggy. She grabbed my hand and we sat down.

�Look, it was just a shot in the dark. I needed to think before I talked to you,� she explained.

�Lay it on me,� I said.

�You�re one of the good ones. Everyone knows you�re a slut, but a lovable slut. You don�t go out to ruin a girl�s reputation or do anything mean-spirited. You�re like that uncle we all have who�s not quite right, but we love him. If you didn�t have a really good heart, I would never have dated you.�

�Okay,� I said, waiting for the other shoe to drop. There had to be a �but� in there somewhere.

�Lisa Felton has a reputation, whether she deserves it or not,� she said as she held up her hands so I wouldn�t interrupt her. �David, I want you to think about something. Why would I come to you and try to stop you from dating her? I know you�ve dated other girls. I might not know all of them, but have I ever come to you and warned you off? I think you know I wouldn�t be here if I didn�t have strong feelings about this.�

Peggy was almost in tears. I think even I knew dating Lisa was wrong. I�d heard all the rumors. I didn�t believe them all, but where there was smoke there was usually fire. Was it a cop-out?

Peggy knew if I went quiet I needed to think it through. She respected me and let me decide. I think my knee-jerk reaction was I wanted to date Lisa. I knew I could stand up to everyone and get away with it. The question was, just because I could, should I?

Part of being a leader was to act like one. Lisa Felton had an animal magnetism that drew me to her. Would I honestly take the relationship past just sex? That was the real question. Don�t for one minute think I wouldn�t do something just for sex�I was a teenage boy, after all, with hormones coursing through my body. Hell, I got a hard-on several times a day. Lisa Felton was one of the causes of the swelling.

What I needed to think about was if I dated Lisa Felton, would it in some way hurt the people around me? According to Peggy, it would. Last year Cindy, Beth, Suzanne and Eve all agreed it would. Even Tami had made not-so-veiled threats to me if I dated her. If all the women I cared about felt so strongly about me not dating her, shouldn�t I listen?

Then again there was the whole teenage-boy-wanting-hot-monkey-sex thing.

I think Peggy could read my mind. It could have also been the bulge in my pants that would grow and then go down.

�David, if this was just about sex, I would say you should go for it, but I just think you�re better than this. I know you work very hard not to tarnish your public image. I think you also care what your friends think. I�d hate for either to be hurt because you needed to get laid. I�d also be shocked if you couldn�t arrange to get laid by a number of friends with just a phone call.�

I picked up my phone and dialed a number. Peggy heard her phone ring and looked at it. I grinned at her and she got a serious look on her face.

�Do you really want to sleep with me?� she asked.

I couldn�t read her expression. Did I want to sleep with her? The honest answer was no, not if she was going to save her virtue until she was married. If she wanted to just have no-strings-attached sex, then yes.

�That depends on you,� I said.

I started to feel guilty because I knew Peggy had just started a relationship with Mitch. Even though I thought Mitch was a jerk, I thought enough of Peggy to not put her into that position.

�I�m sorry. I should have never asked. I hope this hasn�t hurt our friendship,� I said.

�And there you go making me love you even more. I�m not stupid. I was surprised you never pushed me to go beyond where I put our boundaries. I also know you wanted more, but you put my feelings before yours. I�m sure if you�d wanted to, you could have convinced me. That�s something I�ll always appreciate about you. Just so you know, you asking made me very happy.�

�Okay, I�ll call Lisa and tell her we aren�t going out,� I said.

Even though I had gone along with what Peggy wanted, I didn�t feel like I�d caved. I�d thought it through and agreed with her. Something else I�d been holding off on was Pam. I thought the two of us could date until the end of the year and be happy. When Tami came home, I would play it by ear. If the spark was still there, then it was an easy decision. Tami had always been the one.

PEGGY STAYED FOR DINNER. Kendal saw the way I looked at her and suddenly had to be somewhere else. After dinner, I went up to my apartment with Duke to study. I wasn�t able to concentrate because I had to have a talk with Lisa. I finally gave up and called her.

�This is a surprise. Can�t wait until Friday to talk to me?� Lisa answered.

Obviously, she�d looked at her phone.

�Yeah, about that ...� I started.

�Seriously?! What do I have to do to get you to take me out?� Lisa ranted. �Don�t tell me, your friends think it�s a bad idea.�

�Did you know we�re related?� I asked.

�Technically, yes, but what does that have to do with it?�

�I just thought I�d throw it out there.�

�David, just man up. Tell me we�re never getting together and I don�t need to chase after you ever again. Don�t keep making me hope. Please, just tell me,� Lisa said as she started to cry.

I felt like the biggest dick. I really did like Lisa as a person and this just wasn�t fair to her. She�d never done anything to me to deserve this.

�Lisa, you�re right. I haven�t been fair to you, and for that I�m deeply sorry. I�ll understand if you never want to talk to me again, I really will. Just know I consider you a friend. If you ever need anything, I mean it, anything, call me. You�re right, though. We�ll never get together, or be more than just friends,� I confessed.

She hung up on me. I guess I deserved that.

Chapter 7 � Confession is Good for the Soul

Friday February 13

Ever do something you knew was wrong, but you couldn�t stop yourself? I knew it wasn�t right. I knew there was a special place in Hell for me, but I didn�t care. I knew when I was doing it I would regret it in the morning. Everyone told me not to. I�m so weak. What did I do?

They say confession is good for the soul. Let me tell you what happened.

FRIDAY THE THIRTEENTH. My Grandpa Dawson died on Friday the thirteenth. My mom wasn�t normally a superstitious woman, but she always warned me to be extra careful whenever that day came up. For me, it was a doubly weird day. I was without a date on a Friday night. Better yet, tomorrow was Valentine�s Day and I was visiting a sick friend.

Who would have guessed it? Not me. I had a date planned for Friday night, but I�d broken it off. Lisa Felton had skipped school the last two days. I felt awful for how I�d made her feel. It wasn�t like me to hurt someone. I talked to Tami, and she told me it would have been worse if I�d gone out with Lisa only to dump her. The unsaid part of it was Lisa and I would have slept together. I�ve always said sex changed things. By her reaction when I broke our date it was clear she had deeper feelings for me than she wanted to admit.

So here I sat on a Friday night with my trusted puppy to keep my company. He thought it was great I would sit home and watch a DVD while I rubbed his ears. I�d gotten last year�s Transformers movie from a Red Box. It was one of the worst movies I�d ever seen. Mark Wahlberg�s character was a joke. Normally I like him in movies, but they had him say crap I couldn�t believe he let them film. They�d turned him into a cartoon character.

I�d gotten to the part of the movie where they suddenly had dinosaur transformers. Oh my, that was when I realized I was about ten years too old to watch this. It had to be written for six-year-olds. I was relieved when I heard someone knock at my door. It couldn�t be any of my friends. They all somehow knew the code to get in.

I ran downstairs and found Lisa Felton, who looked pissed. Suddenly the movie looked a little better. My buddy Duke decided he needed to go out.

�Come on in. I need to round up my pup. There are sodas in the fridge,� I told her as she pushed past me.

I admit I let Duke explore the county before I went back up. He ran up ahead of me and I came upstairs to find a happy boy in Lisa�s lap, kissing her. Puppy kisses will put anyone into a good mood. Lisa smiled and rubbed his tummy. I think Duke had another fan.

I picked up Duke and put him in his crate and then turned to face the music.

�I�ve been thinking about us for the last two days. I can see now we�re never getting together. My problem is I can�t get you out of my head. I need closure,� Lisa told me.

�Whatever you need, I�ll help,� I said.

I understand why girls think guys are stupid. Well, not stupid, just clueless. As soon as I said it, I knew I couldn�t unsay it. �Whatever you need� caused Lisa to get a smile on her face. She stood up and dropped her coat from her shoulders. I just looked at her from my recliner and tried to figure out what she was up to.

I took a good look at her and there were klaxon warning sirens going off in my head. She had worn her naughty Catholic schoolgirl uniform, the one with the white button-up blouse that was so sheer you could see her dark nipples sticking up through it. Her plaid skirt barely covered her hidden treasures. She had on white stockings that came up to mid-thigh. This was the X-rated version of the Catholic schoolgirl fantasy.

She went to my stereo and looked at my playlists on my phone. She picked my �sexy� playlist. I heard her choke, trying not to laugh at me as she turned it on. I guess she liked it because she began to sway to the track that began to play. When she turned around, I noticed she�d unbuttoned her blouse to her navel.

Over the years I had fantasized about this very moment: Lisa Felton, as she seduced me and had her way with me. Lisa was the bad girl you could do things with you would never dream of doing with the girl you were dating. She was a small girl who probably didn�t weigh more than a hundred pounds. You just knew the sex with her would be life-changing. She would ruin you for other women. Every fantasy, every desire, would be fulfilled during a night of raunchy, no-holds-barred sex.

Of course, there�s always that question about girls like this is: can they even hold a candle to the fantasy? Let�s face it, you imagine mind-blowing sex that most women would have no idea about, let alone a teenage girl. You imagine a girl who would get ahold of you and drain you of all your bodily fluids. The funny thing was, Lisa Felton exceeded my fantasies.

The little vixen crooked her finger at me.

�Come dance with me,� she almost whispered.

I leaped out of my chair. She pulled me into her arms and she tilted her head back so I could kiss, lick and suck her neck. While I kissed her, she worked on getting me naked. I stood there in just my socks. I know, not the sexiest image. Then she grabbed Mr. Happy and used him to lead the body to the bed. He was now firmly in control. The big brain had shut down when he saw what she wore for me. Lisa had me sit on the edge of the bed as she took off her shirt. She hiked up her skirt a half-inch, allowing me to confirm she hadn�t worn any panties.

She climbed up on my lap and looked me in the eyes. I drowned in the deep waters of her soul as she tilted her head and kissed me. I had always said Tracy was the best kisser of any of the girls I had ever been with. Lisa was just as good. I would have to probably kiss them both at the same time for several hours to decide who was better. Oh God! I would never get that fantasy out of my head.

I just let it happen. I found my hands had found their way to her backside.� I gave her small butt a massage while Lisa ground herself against my quivering rod. She seemed content to slide up and down my shaft as I kneaded her butt-cheeks. Her hands caressed the back of my head to hold me in place. My peter rapidly became slick with her juices.

She finally broke our kiss as I felt her shudder in my hands, and my groin got soaked as she went over the edge. She was breathing hard and had a gleam in her eyes that told me she was ready to rock my world. She pushed me back and slid down between my spread legs. She grasped my member and examined it.

I don�t know how to describe it. It was as if she worshiped Mr. Happy. I was sure he would want to start his own religion sometime soon. She took her time and got to know every inch of my manhood. I was a quivering mess by the time she took the crown into her mouth. I reached for the back of her neck to help feed her my length, but she swatted my hand away. She made it clear this was her show as she started to take me into her mouth.

How I didn�t climax right then and there, I have no idea. I think I was still in shock that I was in bed with Lisa Frickin� Felton. Every guy at Lincoln High would give his left nut to change places with me right then. The best part was she sucked me with a vengeance. She no longer played around and toyed with me. She was full-on head-bob, tickle, stroke, and tongue tricks, all geared to make me explode. There was no thought of slowing things down. She demanded my first offering of the night and she worked hard to get it. Mr. Happy was a satisfied boy, and he felt she deserved her reward.

�Ggghhhaaaa!� I bellowed.

I pumped into her mouth. When I shook my head back and forth, and tried not to pass out, Lisa did the sexiest (and also one of the grossest) thing I had ever seen. She showed me my load on her tongue. Then she leaned over me and drooled it all down over my sex, making me a slick, slimy mess. I wasn�t sure if I would barf or not, but damn!

I just lay there as she crawled up over me and then tried to stuff Mr. Happy into herself. She was so tight I didn�t think I�d get in, but suddenly she had me buried in her depths. She bounced up and down like she was on a pogo stick. I got a little light-headed from the pleasure. Her box felt like someone had wrapped Mr. Happy in a giant rubber band. She went at it until her legs started to shake.

Now it was my turn. I jerked out of her and put her on her stomach. She raised her butt and I straddled her thighs. I slid home and found I was able to get all of me into her. She squealed and squirmed under me as she had another big orgasm. I just continued to pound her from behind.

When I got close, I turned her over into the missionary position. I wanted to be able to look her in the eyes as I finished. I felt myself go over the edge and found my release. Lisa grabbed my butt-cheeks and used her fingernails to pull me as deep as I could go.

�Holy cow!� she muttered as I collapsed on her.

We laid there in a daze as we tried to get our bearings back. I needed some water, so I went to the living room and got a couple of bottles out of the fridge. I sucked down half a bottle. Lisa kept up with me, and when we finished our water she gave me a searing look.

�I need you to do one more thing. I need you to take my backside,� she commanded me.

Mr. Happy had thought about calling it a night. When he heard what she wanted, he caught his second�or was it his third?�wind.

�There�s some lube in the nightstand,� I said.

�I thought I was going to have to talk you into this.�

�Tonight�s your night,� I told her.

�How do you want me?� she asked.

�On all fours,� I suggested.

I opened the lube and covered myself. I then got behind her. Her sex was red and swollen, and juices were leaking out of her and running down her thigh. I almost stopped right then. I had just had wild unprotected sex with Lisa Felton.

�I hate to be �that guy,� but are you protected?�

�Yes, I�m protected,� she assured me.

Now she wanted me to put my member into her tiny bottom. I lubed her up and then manned up. I put a condom on. Bad things can lurk in a colon. I then pressed into her rosebud. When I took her, she screamed, which caused me to stop and start to pull out.

�Don�t you dare! You finish it!� she ordered.

I let her get used to my rod and waited until she started to move. I tried to be as gentle as possible. If I thought her velvet tunnel was tight, her backside was unbelievable. What I couldn�t believe was she was getting off on it. I basically held still as she rocked back and forth to get me all the way in. When she had finally taken it all, she stopped.

�Do me,� she demanded.

I grabbed her hips and did just that. Normally I can go for a long time after I�ve climaxed twice. Not tonight. The visual was enough to put me into erotic overload. I was gentleman enough to wait until she finally found her release, but it was a close thing, I can tell you.

I lay there and tried to make sense out of what just happened. Lisa had taken me around the sexual world tonight, and it was even better than I could have ever imagined. Lisa got up and went to the bathroom to clean up. When she came out, it looked like she�d been crying. I sat up.

�What�s wrong?� I asked.

�We could have had this,� she said, as she broke into sobs and ran out of the bedroom.

I lay stunned in my bed. It took me a while to fully grasp what I had done. I�d had sex with Lisa Felton. I�d had unprotected sex with Lisa Felton. How stupid could I be, and on so many levels? It was just wrong, but I would do it again.

I was right. Sex changed things.

Saturday February 14

I WAS STILL BEATING myself up as I ran in the morning. I�ve always found a long run helps me think things through. The good news was I now knew how good Lisa was in bed. Sadly, that was also the bad news. Last night had been one of the best nights of sex I�d ever had. I hoped I had gotten her out of my system. Who was I kidding? I�d do her right now if she wanted. God, I loathed myself for being so weak.

I HADN�T REALIZED WE had a mental health facility over by State. I guess it made sense; it could be used for teaching purposes. It looked like an upscale nursing home from the outside.

When I went into the facility, I was directed to a common room. Tracy was seated with a number of other people. She saw me and smiled. In contrast to her smile, she had dark circles under her eyes. I was worried about her. She patted the couch and I sat next to her.

�David! I almost didn�t believe Dr. Hebert gave me permission to spend the day with you. Meow that you are here, I want you to meet my friends,� Tracy said.

Did she just say �meow� or �now?� I gave a little involuntary chuckle.

�What�s wrong with you? Are you making fun of me meow I�m officially mentally ill? I�ll have you know meow that I�m on medication, I feel better meow. Dr. Hebert said I should be cautious meow my treatment is starting to take hold so I don�t backslide. Meow I know you wouldn�t want that, meow would you?�

I burst out laughing. She was saying �meow!�

�All right meow, David, stop it! You�re awful, making fun of me. Meow I know your mother raised you better than that!�

�You stop! What�s with all the �meow�?� I asked.

Tracy and the other residents broke up laughing. It was obviously a joke they played on me.

�We saw the movie Super Troopers last night. In the movie, they played a game to see how many �meows� they can get into a conversation. How did I do?� she asked.

�Ten,� one of them answered, which caused Tracy to high-five me.

�I beat Janice,� she explained.

She then had me meet everyone. It seemed everyone was in good spirits. I think it was because Tracy was in such a good mood. Tracy was determined to get out of this place. Today was the first day they�d given her a day pass. We went to the front desk to get her signed out and then we were soon in my Jeep.

�Where to?� I asked.

�I need things. Let�s go to my house,� she suggested.

I called Tom and let him know where we were going. I also called Pam and told her. I�d told them I would play it by ear. Dr. Hebert said if she stayed in a good mood it was okay for her to see a few people, but not to overwhelm her. She also warned me Tracy�s mood could change quickly. If it did, I would have to take her back. Tracy�s safety was the most important thing.

Tracy gave her dad a hug at the door. She then went to the kitchen where Mary was making lunch. Tom and I went to his office.

�How�s she doing today?� Tom asked.

�Good. They have a new game they�re playing at the facility, the Meow Game. Instead of saying �now,� they say �meow.� You and Mary will have to let her play it. You just act like you�re not hearing it. They get points for each �meow.��

Tom just shook his head.

�I�ll keep Mary in the dark. I think it�ll be more fun if she figures it out for herself.�

�You may be right,� I said, then changed the subject. �She looks worn out. Is she getting any better?�

�I don�t know. I had no idea she was that bad. I feel like I�ve failed her in some way,� he confided.

�Tom, I know you�re not very religious, but have you thought about praying? I don�t talk much about my faith, but I find in times like this, it helps me.�

�What do you mean?�

�I have found a little prayer is useful in situations like this. Don�t worry about what you can�t control. I believe you need to focus on what you can do. In this case, I think all we can do is let Tracy know we love her unconditionally and will be there whenever she needs us. This battle she�s facing is up to her. We must rely on Tracy, and Dr. Hebert, to get her well again. I�m afraid this may be a lifelong battle.�

�I hear what you�re saying, but I still worry we�re not doing enough,� Tom complained.

�Just ask her, Tom. Just ask Tracy if there�s anything you can do to help. If she says she doesn�t need anything, accept it. Make sure she knows the offer�s there. The wrong thing to do is to push yourself on her. She�ll let you know what she needs.�

�When did you learn all this?� he asked.

�My mom is a cancer survivor who now works with cancer patients. She and I talk a lot about what she does. If you won�t go to church, you might want to come over to our house for dinner. I know you know our family has some very honest discussions. It might do you and Mary some good to be able to talk about this over with my mom. I just warn you, she won�t pull any punches. Also, realize she doesn�t intend to hurt you, she�s just brutally honest.�

Tracy came and got me and took me up to her room. She wanted to put on some makeup before Pam came over for lunch.

�Your dad�s worried about you,� I started out.

�I know, but I don�t know what to tell him. It�s not like I can snap my fingers and make myself better. If I could, I would have a long time ago.�

�How about you tell him to love you and if you need his help you�ll tell him.�

�Do you think it would help?� she asked.

�I think so. He just needs to know you still love him.�

She looked at me in the mirror and smiled.

�Thanks.�

�You�re putting too much on,� I suggested.

She turned around to look at me. I don�t think she ever thought she would get makeup advice from a guy. I smiled at her.

�May I?�

�This I have to see. Go ahead, Macho Man.�

I got a cleaning towelette and wiped off her makeup. I then found face cream and put on a thin layer. I had learned to do this from Adrienne. I�d had my makeup done many times. This was the first time I had applied any myself. My goal was to make Tracy look like she didn�t have any makeup on. The focus was to cover the dark circles under her eyes, so I used a concealer. Then I applied a little eyeliner to define her eyes; I wanted the eye to be drawn to them. Next was a muted lipstick. When I was done, I turned her around to the mirror.

�You better not let word of your talent get out,� she teased me.

�I know. Who�d think I could do something like that? I already get enough shit about being a model.�

She kicked me out so she could change clothes. I went downstairs and saw Pam.

�Go on up. She�s changing,� I told her.

Pam went to Tracy�s room and I went to find Mary. She was about to make apple tarts. I was glad she waited and let me make them with her direction. I missed cooking with Mary. She gave me a hard time because my knife skills had slipped. One of the keys to cooking was to cut things the same size. This way everything cooked at the same rate. No one wanted undercooked or overcooked items in their dish.

When Tracy and Pam came downstairs, Tracy whispered that Pam said she looked great. Lunch was nice and everyone seemed to enjoy themselves. After lunch, we went to the living room where we relaxed and had dessert. Pam kept her visit short and went home. This was all part of the script Dr. Hebert had written for us.

Tracy grabbed my hand and took me up to her room. She wanted me to just hold her. We didn�t say anything, but she had me in a death grip. I think she just needed what I so desperately needed, intimacy.

I think I finally realized it didn�t have anything to do with Peggy and me breaking up. Peggy and I had never been in love. If we had, I wouldn�t have taken the news she was going to date Mitch so well. In a way, it was like what Eve and I had. Once I knew she would leave, the relationship lost some of its intensity.

Bottom line, I was lonely. I could tell that Lisa Felton felt the same way. She was looking for the guy who made her feel special. If it was just the two of us, I would like to be that guy. What I needed to decide was if she was really the one. The short answer was no. I wanted to move on and just be happy we had the one night together.

Tracy finally let me go, and I could tell her mood had changed. It was hard to put my finger on what was different, but she just wasn�t as engaged. She suggested I take her back. We said our goodbyes to her parents. When we got back, she thanked me for the day. We made vague promises to do it again.

I tried to figure out why she pulled back. Was it something I�d done? There was something in the back of my mind that said I was responsible for Tracy�s mood change. It seemed to happen when I started thinking about other girls as I held her. Could she pick up on me not being there while I held her? Surely that couldn�t be it, could it? If it was, then I needed to remember who I was with. Tracy deserved my full attention.

I DON�T REALLY KNOW what I was thinking, but I found myself on the Wesleyan campus. I hadn�t talked to Missy or Harper since the Christmas Dance. It was Valentine�s Day. Surely, they had dates for tonight. Truth be told, I wanted to see Harper, so I called her.

�Hey, it�s David,� I said.

�Hey, stranger, I was just thinking about you. What�s up?� she asked.

�I was in the neighborhood and thought if you weren�t busy I would take you out,� I suggested.

�Hang on a second,� she said.

I heard a muffled conversation.

�Missy wants to know why you didn�t call her,� Harper said.

�You�re killing me,� I said, and I heard laughter.

I was on speaker phone.

�Okay, here�s the deal: there are four of us going out tonight. It�s the annual �guys are jerks for not asking us out� extravaganza. If you want, you can escort us,� Harper offered.

�And take the heat for all four? Okay, I feel like taking some abuse,� I shot back.

�Do you have any decent clothes with you?�

�Of course.�

I had put my favorite Dakora outfit in the Jeep in case Tracy wanted to dress up. Everyone was in Missy�s room. Lisa, Missy�s twin sister, kissed me as soon as I walked in. I could tell by the way she kissed.

�Lisa, are you going out with us?� I asked.

�How did you know?� she pouted.

�Missy�s a better kisser,� I teased her.

That seemed to make her sister happy. Then a girl stood up and it was Jennie Wesleyan. This could be a long night.

�Ass,� she called me.

�Bitch.�

For some reason that made her happy and she laid a serious kiss on me. I was a little dazed when Missy got her turn. I gave her a confused look.

�Lisa?� I asked.

They both broke out laughing. I had made a mistake. The girls were happy because they could fool me. Harper just smiled at me. I guess I wasn�t getting a kiss. They all left so I could change.

THEY WANTED TO GO TO a French restaurant. The last one I had gone to had small portions and unreasonable prices. I was surprised when Harper told them she would ride with me to the restaurant. The clear message was she and I were together tonight. We got a chance to talk on the ride to the restaurant.

�What�s going on?� she asked me.

�I just didn�t want to be alone tonight.�

�Why me? You must have several girls who would have gone out with you tonight.�

�I wasn�t looking to go out with just any girl. I wanted to go out with someone I cared about.�

�You want to ditch these girls and go talk?� she asked.

�Could we?�

She called Missy and told her I needed to talk. She directed me to an Italian place. The hostess said it would be an hour wait since it was Valentine�s Day. I slipped her a large bill and suggested if there were any openings to keep us in mind. We were seated a few minutes later.

�Get the lasagna. It�s what they�re noted for,� Harper suggested.

When the waiter came, that was what I ordered. I was glad I did because it was very good. Towards the end of the meal, Harper wanted to know what was really up.

�Okay, here�s the deal. I like you, more than just a little bit. If it wasn�t for the distance, I�d want you as my girlfriend. I thought about it last summer, but it was too soon after both of us breaking up. This fall I had football. Then modeling and the movie were taking up my time. I know all those things were excuses. If we wanted to, we could have worked through those obstacles. I guess I�m doing a terrible job of asking if you want to be more than just friends with me,� I finished with a rush.

Something I liked about Harper was she was her own woman. She wasn�t clingy or needing my constant attention. I wasn�t looking for high-maintenance. I couldn�t, with my schedule the way it was. Harper also was very direct. I guess the best way to describe her was she wasn�t a game-player.

Something else about Harper was I knew I was attracted to her within moments of meeting her. At the time she was dating a childhood friend. I flirted with her shamelessly, even though I knew I couldn�t have her.

�What about Tami? She comes home in three months,� Harper pointed out.

�Here�s the thing: I�ve been waiting for Tami my whole life. She tells me I�m the one, but I need to grow up. Then she started dating other guys. To be honest, I�m not sure if there is a Tami-and-me as more than friends. If Tami came to me and said she loved me and wanted us to date, I�d have to give it a chance.�

�I guess I knew that. I just don�t know if I�m willing to date you and then give you up.�

�Harper, I�m not asking you to. I want you to be my girlfriend. I want to be exclusive. I can�t worry about Tami. Only she knows if we have a future,� I said, and then paused. �You know what? Part of Tami and my problems have centered around my bending to her will on everything. It�s always been her choice if we date, or if I can talk to her. I can�t continue like that.�

I looked Harper in the eye.

�Will you be my girlfriend?�

Chapter 8 � Stryker

Thursday February 19

I was on my way to the airport with Kendal. We were going to be gone for a four-day weekend to finish up the on-site work for the movie. Our destination was the Northwest Territories. We would be staying in the small town of Yellowknife. It was called �The Gateway to the North.� I was excited to finish my portion of the movie. There would be some big chase and fight scenes that would allow me to use my newly acquired gun skills.

Craig had called me earlier in the week and told me he was trapped in the sticks. I didn�t feel sorry for the city boy. Yellowknife sounded like the kind of place I�d feel at home. Well, except for the weather. It was located just 250 miles from the Arctic Circle. Craig complained he was sure he would freeze certain body parts off. I called Sandy Range and she sent up a supply of thermal wear to Craig and the rest of the production group. I packed accordingly.

Craig told me the only fun they�d found was a local bar where they did karaoke. I explained singing was not in the cards for me. I didn�t even sing in the shower. He told me I could lip sync. They wanted to go out one night and have a contest to see who the best was. Craig told me to bring my �A game� because he planned to kick my butt. I wish he hadn�t done that. It made me get my dance-class girls and the theater group to help me. We�d see who kicked whose butt.

IT ENDED UP I STAYED Saturday night with Harper and then all day Sunday. We didn�t sleep with each other, but we did do a lot of talking. I didn�t know as much as I thought I knew about Harper. Harper was from old money. I knew her last name was Mass, but didn�t know it was that Mass. The Mass family owned about a quarter of the land that was currently downtown Chicago. Her grandfather had been governor of Illinois. As a side note, he was one of the few who didn�t end up in jail.

Harper�s father owned Mass Investments. Their business was wealth management and construction. If you had a lot of money and wanted to keep it, you wanted them. His passion, though, was building. One of his current projects was to convert several blocks of Lincoln Park, a neighborhood in Chicago, into high-end houses. He�d designed them to look like they were part of the neighborhood by using reclaimed brick and building styles similar to those already there.

Her mother was State�s Attorney for Cook County, where Chicago was located. Her office had over 900 attorneys and was the second-largest prosecutor�s office in the country, behind only the Los Angeles County District Attorney�s Office in terms of the number of lawyers.

I was more than a little surprised her father had had me investigated. Harper showed me the file. They�d done it when she told them she was going to San Francisco with me. I was shocked to see they had information I didn�t about what happened the night Lily almost died. She had been dosed with a drug called �GHB,� or �liquid Ecstasy.�

I found an article about GHB and it said it was tasteless. One of the quotes scared me. It was from a girl who lost twelve hours of her life. When she came to, she said, �My heart is palpitating and my hand-eye coordination doesn�t work and it feels like if I stop concentrating on breathing I�ll stop breathing. Am I dying?�

It made me wonder if this ever happened to Tracy. It wouldn�t surprise me if Bill was behind Lily being drugged.

After I read the report, I filled Harper in on the details the report had missed and updated her on everything recent. She, in turn, told me all about herself. Harper always had gone to private schools. She begged her parents to let her go to Wesleyan for high school. They wanted to keep her closer to home, but she wanted the education Wesleyan provided. She talked Ray into coming with her so she�d have a friend there.

When Ray came out of the closet, it had shaken her, but she supported him. She just wished he�d told her before they�d started to date. His drug problems weren�t getting any better. He�d been kicked out of Wesleyan and the subsequent boarding school. He was now at Lane Academy, a school for troubled boys.

I found out Tami and Harper had something in common: they were both extremely smart and motivated. I knew Harper was smart. She more than held her own with me. She told me she was an outcast back home because she felt the kids were so immature. When she came to Wesleyan she fit in better and had made some great friends.

Once we had the background covered, we talked about our friends, specifically Missy, Lisa, Jennie and Tami. I didn�t realize the first three were halfway in love with me. I thought Jennie hated me by the way she acted towards me. Harper explained she was just acting out because she was frustrated I wouldn�t even consider her more than just a friend.

I explained to Harper what a self-centered person Jennie really was, and what she, Mark, and her mother had pulled on me. Harper had never heard about any of it and understood why I wasn�t interested. I also told her about Teddy Wesleyan and his attitude towards money. I was surprised Harper was pissed when I finished telling her.

I was emotionally exhausted by the time I went home on Sunday. The only other person, besides my family, who I had let in like this was Tami. By the end of the weekend, I knew Harper was the right one for me. The good news was she felt the same way. We both knew that trying to maintain a long-distance relationship would be hard, but we decided to give it chance.

I don�t really know how to describe it, but I felt like the missing something I had been longing for had been found. The corny line about another person completing me now made sense. The only thing was, there was something in the back of my mind telling me it should have been Tami.

WHEN I GOT BACK TO school on Monday, I ran into Lisa Felton. I was surprised when I didn�t feel the attraction I normally had when I was around her. She just gave me a sad look and we didn�t speak. I thought for now this was the best approach. I didn�t want it getting out that we�d slept together, and was sure she felt the same way.

While I was gone visiting Harper, Mom and Dad had talked to Tom and Mary. Mom shared with them what they needed to know to be supportive of Tracy as she recovered. Mom told me she found it funny that Dr. Hebert had told them the same things Mom had, but for some reason it didn�t sink in until Mom explained it.

On the school front, I had a �B� going in English Lit. Dad had reminded me I promised I wouldn�t let my grades suffer. I called Suzanne and hired her to be my tutor again. We tackled Shakespeare. So much of it could have multiple meanings. Suzanne confessed that money was tight and she missed teaching dumb jocks. It was a good thing I liked her. What I didn�t like was she made me reread everything with her notes on what to look for. Something I liked about Suzanne was she didn�t just give me the answers. She helped me really understand whatever the topic was, so I had no choice but to take my Shakespeare books with me to Yellowknife.

WE FLEW INTO CALGARY and then had to switch to Air Canada to get to Yellowknife. We boarded a smaller plane that only had twelve rows of seats, two to a side. It was all economy seating. I caught myself before I became an ass. It would be very easy to get used to flying first class. Kendal reassured me I�d be okay sitting with the common folk. I reminded her she could be replaced. She didn�t believe me for one second.

The flight took two hours and ten minutes. When we landed, it was three in the afternoon and a balmy 5 degrees out. Of course, in Canada they use Celsius, so they�d say it was minus 15; that better describes how it felt. I was glad I�d brought my Range Sports thermals. Kendal almost turned around to go back home, but I�d gotten thermals for her also. It was cold enough you actually felt it in your lungs when you breathed in the cold, dry air.

There was a minibus waiting to take us to the hotel. Yellowknife was the largest town in the Northwest Territories, with a population just under 20,000. I was surprised to see they had several taller buildings of ten-plus stories.

AT THE HOTEL, ONE OF the production staff met us. They wanted me to go to a meeting concerning tomorrow�s shoot. I had three scenes to do before I left. The first was supposed to be at an outpost. The school, in the story, had organized a training exercise at a remote location we were supposed to be protecting. The major rival to Craig�s character, Royal, was in charge of our two four-man teams. Royal was in charge of Bree, Elizabeth and me.

The plot said the other guy was an arrogant ass and left Royal and Stryker�me�to defend the outpost while they all went into town to party. While they�re gone, we�d be attacked. I�d spent a lot of time working to get ready for this part of the movie. I wasn�t surprised Jessup would want to talk about it. I found the conference room where we were supposed to meet and was the last to arrive.

�Ah, good, you made it. Everybody, let�s get started,� Jessup said, taking command of the room.

Craig had saved me a seat next to him. We said our hellos and got comfortable.

Jessup had rented a warehouse so we could practice tonight. We were prepping at the warehouse instead of doing it on location because of the cold. Jessup had scouted the locations last fall before the temperature dropped. It was predicted a cold front would blow in from the Arctic Circle, so the temperature was supposed to drop all day. They wanted to get as much of the outside work done early as they possibly could.

From reading the script, I knew he was talking about me. The Stryker character was a hard-charging guy who gets up close and personal in a fight. Craig�s character, Royal, was the guy who had your back. The outpost was surrounded. Stryker would be outside, doing his thing, while Royal picked them off with booby traps and rifle action.

Jessup explained that Stryker�s wardrobe wasn�t really designed for the predicted -25 degrees Fahrenheit. The plan was to rush me out, have me do my part of the scene, and then bring me back in and warm me back up. The only problem was I was extra-sensitive to the cold ever since I was buried alive in the basement after the avalanche. I was worried I might have problems doing what was needed.

Jessup had his storyboard out for tomorrow and had video of the location. He and the special-effects people went through each step of what would happen. Craig and I felt a little pressure because the reality was if you blew up a shed, and the shot went wrong, then it took time to put everything back the way it was before you could blow it up again.

Something else they were worried about was when to use stunt doubles. The more they could avoid using them, the more usable footage they�d have that wouldn�t need to be touched up. The problem was that even though the special-effects guys were the best in the business, when you blew stuff up sometimes it didn�t go as planned.

Another problem was, as a teenager, I thought I was indestructible. Craig sat back as I told them I could do it and didn�t look concerned. I felt like Superman. After the meeting, Craig took me aside.

�Huge props on volunteering to do the stunts. It all sounds like a piece of cake in a nice, warm hotel conference room. Let me ask you something. When they bounce you off the trampoline and you fly twenty feet into a foam mattress, it sounds like fun. I can see it in your eyes. I was you once. Just for sanity�s sake, ask yourself what happens to a foam mattress when it�s minus twenty-five degrees? Does it turn into a giant ice cube, and it�s like landing on concrete?� Craig asked.

�I hate you,� I told him.

�No, you love me. Make some crazy stuntman figure out if it�s going to break all his bones. You just look pretty as I blow you up.�

Of course, I didn�t want to believe him, so I went and talked to my stunt double. After him telling me about all his injuries and surgeries, I decided I�d better not try some of the more dangerous things Jessup had planned. I might even let Craig blow the stunt guy up. I had a feeling Craig wanted to blow me up too much for my comfort.

To be honest, Craig and I were becoming friends. He treated me like a little brother and looked out for me. That was unless he could torment me�as I said, he treated me like a little brother. I found out he was behind the whole dancing-Stryker nonsense. I was so going to take him down at the lip-sync contest.

WE DIDN�T GET DONE practicing for tomorrow until nearly midnight. Kendal bailed on me around ten o�clock. With the time difference of two hours, I was ready to collapse by the time we were done. I had to be up at five the next morning to catch our ride to the location. It was nearly an hour drive, and Jessup had arranged for me to get my tattoos redone on the trip.

I was just about bouncing off the walls when I got to my room. I had a ton of nervous energy and knew I needed to go to sleep. It was a restless night.

Friday February 20

KENDAL HAD TO WAKE me up because I�d slept through my wake-up call. I rushed down to find I was the last one on the bus. I was five minutes into the trip and the makeup guy had my shirt off. They shaved me and put the tattoo stuff on me. The only problem was someone told me it was minus eighteen degrees outside and it felt like it wasn�t much warmer on the bus. I could feel the cold seeping into my bones. I was miserable and tired. If Kendal hadn�t had a big thermos of hot tea with her, I would have been cranky, too.

One of the cool things about it still being dark was that you could see the Northern Lights. Suzanne had told me the lights were caused by charged particles hitting the atmosphere. It was something I would want on a bucket list, things to see or do before you die. I found a seat close to the front so I could watch as we finished our trip. I got out my iPad and recorded the lights so I could send it to my friends. By now, the bus�s heater had decided to work and I was feeling better. When we pulled in, I was ready to go.

When we arrived, Craig showed me where the food was. We were able to get a hot breakfast while the poor production crew had to set up. I went to wardrobe and they got me ready. I was in what amounted to black body armor. I wasn�t happy that I didn�t have any headgear. They wanted me to be recognizable. The actors who were going to be the bad guys were all bundled up in white snowsuit-like outfits that looked toasty-warm.

Just before I went out, I had to sit down with one of the special-effects guys.

�I understand you know how to handle a gun,� he stated.

�Yes, sir.�

�This works the same as what you�ve been practicing with. There are blank rounds loaded in these guns. Even though they�re blanks, that doesn�t make them toys. You can seriously hurt someone if you�re too close when you fire your gun. Please don�t point them at anyone who hasn�t been approved.�

I gave him a reassuring smile, then checked to see if a round was in the chamber and verified the rounds were blanks. The special-effects man was happy to see me being cautious.

�I�m serious, David. If I see you messing around, I�ll call off the shoot.�

�I�ll be careful,� I promised him.

The day was a lot of fun. I got to shoot guns and run around. It was a lot like paintball, except everything was fake. It was like watching a magic show and knowing the trick. I was also an amazing shot. I would just point and fire and people died. It was a little unnerving to see fake blood gush out of gunshot wounds I was supposed to have caused.

If anyone thought I was a good shot, Craig could shoot the eye out of a fly at 500 yards. If it hadn�t been so cold out, I think we�d have really had a good time. I learned some things I never wanted to know. Did you know sweat would freeze to your head and eyebrows?

You know what else sucked? The continuity girl. She thought that once ice had formed on my eyebrows, it looked stupid in the next shot if there was no ice there. I kind of could see her point, but I was willing to ignore it. Jessup was no help with my suggestion. Thank goodness, the makeup people figured out a solution before I turned my guns on the evil woman who saw everything.

At our lunch break, they had a cold-water bath for me to soak in. It helped thaw me out enough that I could stand to get into a hot shower. I was glad I had my Range Sports thermals underneath my costume. Kendal was smart enough to bring an extra set for me to change into at lunchtime. The wardrobe people took my morning gear and washed it so I could wear it home after the shoot.

Something the intense cold did was dry you out. There was almost zero humidity in this cold air. I needed plenty of fluids, especially since I seemed to be running all day.

After lunch, the rest of the cast showed up. We needed to do a few shots with them before the special-effects guys did their major fireworks. The good news was the majority of the cast only had to do a handful of scenes. They�d shot everything I wasn�t in earlier in the week. I couldn�t believe all the whining about how cold it was. I wanted to shoot Ben before we were done. I was glad I was mainly working with Craig today. He hadn�t bitched once all day.

Finally, at the end of the day, Craig was supposed to set off some landmines, which were supposed to send me flying as if I�d gotten blown up. I snuck out to see where I was supposed to land and confirmed the pads were very firm. I told Jessup there was no way I was doing it. I think he was a little relieved.

I left the comfort of the trailer to watch the scene. The stuntman had guide wires to help direct his flight. I watch in amazement as he shot like a rocket to the landing area. He landed awkwardly and didn�t move after the scene. The medical staff was checking him out when I decided to go back in. I went right up to Craig and hugged him.

�Thanks for talking me out of that. I think they killed him,� I said.

�Are you serious?�

�No shit. I think he�s really hurt.�

Everyone ran out to see except Kendal, who stayed to make sure I was alright. I was done for the day, so I went and changed. When everyone came back in, they assured me he�d be okay. They did think he broke his arm and possibly a few ribs.

ON THE BUS RIDE BACK, Craig talked smack about how I�d go down tonight at our lip-sync battle. He told me Bree had a killer set that would blow me out of the water. I wasn�t worried. My classmates had put together two songs for me I knew would kick butt. Kendal thought I was crazy even to think about doing it.

Kent organized dinner for everyone. It was good to see Craig�s right-hand man again. We went to a local bar and when we got there it was packed with everyone who worked on the movie. I was surprised to see Jessup and Janice, the producer, both there. It was obvious some of the cast and crew had been drinking before we arrived.

I was happy to see Halle come in and sit next to me. I talked to her and Kent while I ate. When they had cleared the table, Craig jumped up.

�You ready, Dawson?� he challenged me.

�Bring it on!�

Craig went up to the stage and found the mic.

�We have a special treat tonight. We�re going to have a lip-sync-off!� he said to cheers from the crowd.

Several people had pushed up to the stage to get a front-row view.

�To kick things off, we have our favorite dancing machine, joining us from Hicksville, USA, David Dawson.�

�I�m going to need a little help with this. I need everyone to gather around. Don�t be shy,� I said to get everyone closer to the stage.

�Shake it, baby!� one of the girls yelled.

�For my first number, I thought I�d release my inner rocker. I�m going to do a little something from AC/DC called You Shook Me All Night Long!�

Jessup just shook his head when I tore my shirt off halfway through. I made sure to throw it to Halle so I could get it back. She acted like she�d won some big prize as the girls screamed. I could see the doubt creeping into Craig�s eyes as I finished.

Halle tossed me back my shirt and I put it back on, to the complaints of some of the patrons.

�Now I thought I�d change it up to something a little more recent. I need Halle, Bree and Elizabeth to join me on stage,� I called out.

Once they were on stage, I covered the mic and told them what I wanted them to do.

�For my second number I would like to do something from Jessie J, Ariana Grande and Nicki Minaj called Bang Bang!�

I got the crowd to clap and the girls to start shaking their hips to the beat of the music. Then I started my dance routine as the lip-sync portion started. When the �Bang Bangs� started, the girls had gotten into it. When the rap section with Nicki began, I had the headshake going. By the end I had the crowd shaking it. When the song ended, I tossed the mic to Craig and strutted off stage.

�Not so fast, David, come back up here,� Craig called.

I strolled back up to people laughing and clapping.

�We need to let you in on a little secret. This was all a practical joke. We got a little help from our friends to film this,� he said and then pointed out the cameras around the room.

I was so going to get even with him. If there hadn�t been cameras, I might have hurt Craig. I guess it was �haze the new kid.� Jessup and Janice had big smiles on their faces. There was no chance everyone wasn�t going to see this. I just decided to own it. I grabbed the mic from Craig.

�I have one more, if you want to see it,� I offered.

The girls had dusted off Carly Rae Jepsen�s song Call Me Maybe as a backup. My dance class had put together a line dance for this song last year for baseball. I taught everyone how to do it and then started the song. Of course, my shirt came off for this song, too. You have to do the lawnmower scene shirtless. I had Bree, Elizabeth and Craig on stage helping me. It only made sense Janice would want the four of us on stage to promote the movie. I noticed Halle had disappeared, but she came back later.

I think everyone had been under a lot of pressure and they needed to cut loose. I ended up having a great time with everyone. The only awkward moment was when I told Halle I had a girlfriend. I think we both knew we were just friends.

Kendal finally made me go back to the hotel because we had to be up early to be on location at zero dark thirty.

Saturday February 21

THE DAY STARTED OUT better since I didn�t have to get tattooed. I was able to keep warm and mostly sleep on the bus ride. We�d be shooting the scene where we took the town and saved all our classmates who�d left us at the outpost.

We started out at the outpost and did a final scene where Craig patched me up. At the very end, I would ad-lib something like, �It�s really cold out. I need some protective gear.�

Jessup finally agreed I could cover up my tattoos. They added to the scene where we jump on overpowered snowmobiles. I was able to take a coat and headgear from a downed rebel. I was thankful they let me because we rode all over the countryside during the morning.

For the afternoon, we moved to a new location where they had a small town built. I was amazed most of the buildings were just fronts. They hadn�t bothered to build sides or roofs. I asked Jessup about it.

�We�ll add the rest of the building�s structure in post-production. We�ll also be adding smoke and other details to make the town look more lived-in. We need the fronts for place markers so everything looks seamless,� he explained.

By the end of the day, Jessup was happy. On the ride back, he cornered Kendal and me on the bus.

�I wanted to tell you that you�re doing a great job, but I have a problem: your stuntman�s hurt and won�t be able to work tomorrow. There are a couple of shots I can get with other stunt people, but there are two I need you to do.�

�I have to answer to his mother, so you better tell me what you want him to do,� Kendal said.

�We�re doing the cliff-face scene where he has to swing across a frozen waterfall. The other is him rappelling down the cliff face.�

�I�ve never done anything like that before. I�m not sure how safe it would be,� I reasoned.

�I understand your concern. Think about it and let me know tomorrow,� he suggested.

I was glad Kendal didn�t look sold either. I�d watched what happened yesterday and was a little gun-shy.

WHEN I GOT BACK TO the hotel, I checked my emails. I had one from Bo Harrington, my quarterback coach from freshman year, so I gave him a call.

�I wanted to touch base with you and see if you wanted to hire me this summer?� he asked.

�Of course, I do. Have you heard from the Elite Quarterback Camp to see if there�s a slot for me this year?�

�That was something else I was going to ask you. They do have a slot reserved for you. The question they have is who do you want to coach you. I can send you over a list, or make a recommendation.�

�Is Bud Mason coaching again?� I asked.

�Yes, and he requested you as someone he wants to coach. You want me to set it up?�

�I liked Bud and learned a lot from him. Do you think it�s a good idea to use him? Or try someone different?�

�Good question. Normally I�d look for someone who teaches your style of ball. Coach Mason, though, has years of pro experience. I think we can agree he made you better. There�s no one I�d say is better or you could learn more from. I say go for it,� Bo suggested.

�Yeah, set it up.�

�I have a favor to ask of you, and I�ll understand if you say no. Alabama wants you to come to their camp this year. They said they also needed a quarterback coach. Nothing improper was said or offered, but I want to be that coach.�

�Hmmm, let me think about it for a moment. We�re talking about one of my top five programs I want to go to. It would give me several days to explore their campus. I think I could be talked into it.�

�I hate to ask, but what are your top five right now?�

�Alabama, Ohio State, Florida State, Notre Dame and USC,� I shared.

Of course, the list was dependent on me checking out the campus and football program. I also wanted a chance to play sooner rather than later. If they all picked up stud quarterbacks between now and when I went, it might change my mind. I wasn�t afraid of competition, but I wanted to know they were confident in my abilities.

�Not a bad list. You want me to put the word out you�re interested in them?�

�I was hoping you�d help me with recruiting like you did last year.�

�I�d be willing to help out. Anyone else you�d be interested in me jump-starting your recruitment with?� Bo asked.

�I think I�m good with Kentucky. Florida has a new coaching staff; I think I want to see what happens there. I like Texas A&M; Missouri has some potential; Cal and Stanford out west. I also like the idea of staying closer to home, so in the Big 10 Michigan State and Wisconsin stand out. The one program I might be talked into is Michigan with their new coach.�

�What about Oregon? Your skills would fit with their offense,� Bo suggested.

�Sure. They always have a good team. My concern is will their style of offense make me ready for the pros?�

�Maybe not, but winning cures a lot of doubts. Let me get working on this and I�ll send you over a contract. If you want, we can lock in the next two years and I�ll throw in specialty training as part of the package.�

�Like what?� I asked.

�I�d send you to a training facility where you would improve your speed, flexibility, strength and agility. I send my college guys who want to improve their draft status there so they do better at the combine.�

�Send it all over to Kendal. She handles all my contracts. Talking to you makes me want to go out and hit somebody.�

�I always tried to avoid getting hit,� Bo said.

KENT SET UP ANOTHER group outing that Kendal and I went to. Tonight was a different pub that allowed me in to eat. The legal drinking age in the Northwest Territories was 19. I think Halle and I were the only ones not old enough. My plan for the evening was to have a nice steak and then go to bed. I had another long day in front of me.

I was talking to Halle and Kendal when we heard voices raised in anger. I was surprised when it was Ben and a couple of locals. Kent and Craig jumped up to try and calm things down.

�Do you think they need help?� I asked.

�Just stay out of it. Ben�s been chasing this girl all week and I think he just met her boyfriend,� Halle informed us.

�You need to tell Ben your rules,� Kendal suggested.

�What rules are those?� Halle asked me.

At that moment, Ben punched one of the locals. His buddies looked like they didn�t want to get involved, and the boyfriend looked like the fight was out of him.

�My brother taught me these rules,� I said, turning back to Halle. �One of them is to never date a girl who�s in a relationship with another guy.�

�Or girl,� Kendal offered helpfully.

�Oh, yeah. That must be why I can�t hook up with Adrienne,� I said and smacked my forehead.

�It�s also why you can�t take Hannah Minacci to Prom,� Kendal supplied.

Halle watched us try to figure out if we were pulling her leg or not. It never hurts your reputation to be able to name-drop a couple of supermodels as potential dates. It all goes back to what Greg had told me about women wanting a guy other girls want. Kendal was being a great wingman. The only problem was I had a girlfriend.

�You never told me you were interested in Adrienne,� Halle accused.

�Oh, he has video and naked pictures,� Kendal said, not helping this time.

�Come on, Gizmo Boy, I know you have it on your phone,� Halle demanded.

�First of all, there are alleged nude fashion photos,� I said in my haughtiest voice. �Said photos were taken without permission, and if I allegedly had any, one very pissed-off fashion model would have me by my balls.�

I pulled up the video of when I first met Adrienne and kissed her. I heard things heating up with Ben and his new friends. I was impressed; Ben could take a punch.

�That looked like it hurt. Do I you think they need help?� I asked.

�You stay right here. I�ll tell you if you need to help them,� Kendal told me.

Halle had just gotten to the part where I kissed Adrienne.

�Oh, my!� she said, as she put her hand over her mouth.

Kendal rolled her eyes at me as I broke out into a big grin. It never got old seeing a girl�s expression when they saw our video. When it ended, she handed me back my phone.

�Show me the nude photos,� Halle ordered.

�Alleged nude photos,� I corrected her.

I looked around to make sure no one was looking and brought the photo up from the Miami shoot. A model had taken pictures of Adrienne and me as we were getting our spray tans. I hung onto the phone to show her. There was no way I was going to let this photo get out.

�Oh, my!� Halle said again.

Adrienne was spectacular in clothes. Out of them, you got an idea of how truly remarkable she really was. There was a reason she was at the top of her game even at the age of 27. She could continue making money in our business for the rest of her life. She was just one of those rare talents.

I noticed several of the locals and now most of our production crew were squared off. Kent pulled a guy off Craig and got punched for his troubles. I�d only seen something like this in a movie or on a TV show. They had a real brawl going. I looked at Kendal and Halle and they both shook their heads.

Things changed suddenly. Some idiot tossed a beer and it landed on both Halle and Kendal. The poor guy had no idea what hit him as both girls jumped up and started swinging. I figured I better pull them off before one of them broke a nail. I had one under each arm when Mr. Brave took a swing at me. I was able to duck and weave out of the way. I sat the girls down behind me.

�Can I punch him?� I asked.

�Take him down, but don�t hurt him too much,� Kendal said.

The dumbass decided he could take me. He had to be only five-nine and a buck fifty. I didn�t want it to get out of hand, so I used one of Cassidy�s moves and took him down. I put him in an arm bar I�d learned at the dojo and he was suddenly very cooperative. Meanwhile Ben was in the process of getting the shit kicked out of him.

�Hold him like this,� I told Halle, and she took over subduing our beer-tosser.

I ran over to Ben�s guy and tossed him. This was one of the things I had learned for the movie. I was checking Ben out when the guy tried to tackle me. Some assholes just didn�t learn. Jeff and Alan had accused me of being the Hulk because I was stronger than I looked. I picked the guy up and sent him straight down on the floor. Ben winced as all the air was expelled from the guy�s lungs.

I think everyone else was just posturing and hanging onto their guy. When they saw Ben�s guy get body-slammed, they all stopped. Kendal rushed up and grabbed my collar and pulled me out of the Pub.

�Let�s go. I don�t need to bail you out of jail tonight,� she told me as everyone started to make a hasty retreat.

When we got back to the hotel, others showed up and wanted to talk to me about what had happened. Halle had had the sense to grab Kendal�s and my coats. She arrived with Ben, Kent and Craig. Ben put me into a bear hug.

�Thanks, man. I was in a little bit of trouble there,� he told me.

�Why didn�t you use the stuff they taught you for the movie?� I asked him.

He looked at me funny and then it dawned on him. We had all been taught some moves for the action scenes. He used some of them in our sword fight.

�I guess I just forgot.�

�How strong are you?� Craig asked.

�Strong enough to break you in half if you keep hazing me,� I said as I gave him a menacing look.

Everyone cracked up when it dawned on him he might want to be more careful with his pranks.

Kendal pulled me to the elevators because I needed to get some sleep. When I got to my room, I was still keyed up, so I got my Shakespeare out to read. It didn�t take long for that to put me into a coma. I would have to remember that particular sleep aid.

Sunday February 22

THE SCRIPT FOR THE day called for me to climb down the face of a cliff to get into a complex. When I got to the location, I had to admit that it was obvious why they�d picked it. It was perfect. The concept was we were on a frozen world. Looking out over the valley below the cliff, you could see a frozen landscape for miles.

The cliff we were shooting at was only about thirty feet high, but it was high enough that if something went wrong I could kill myself. One of the fears I had was of heights, so when I looked over the edge, I felt my stomach tighten. The stunt coordinator took a moment to explain everything to me.

�We know you�re not a climber, so we�re going to rig it so it looks like you are. What we�ll do is put you into a harness and attached it to a cable. A winch will lower you safely. You just need to lean back and walk down the wall.�

When it finally came time for my portion of the shoot, I was okay. They only had to lower me about ten feet. The stunt people could do the rest.

The other shot they needed me to do was to take a couple of running steps, then swing away from the wall and jump over a frozen waterfall. They�d positioned a camera on a crane to capture the wide angle. They had other camera guys on cables, like me, to catch it from both sides.

I was scared to death of this one because I had to let go of the cable and run across the face of the cliff at almost a ninety-degree angle. I then had to kick out and let my momentum swing me out away from the cliff face. It sounded straightforward, but I wasn�t sure I wanted to do it.

Jessup had to give me a pep talk, and the stunt coordinator had to have one of his guys do it so I could watch before I let them dangle me over the edge. They had the wire attached just above my waist to keep me from tilting too much. The harness they had me in, under my wardrobe, felt stable.

I leaned out and trusted they knew what they were doing, took three big steps and then pushed off. It was obvious I hadn�t gotten enough speed as I looped out away from the cliff face and went sailing towards the frozen waterfall. I ended up about half as far as I needed to go. I figured out as I was flying through the air that if I didn�t look down, this was actually fun.

I think I shocked everyone when I just bounced off the waterfall and turned, and when I swung back I ran back towards where I started and kicked off to fly through the air again. This time when I reached my starting point, I twisted around, took several long strides, and then kicked off hard.

One thing I forgot was that I had no brakes. My eyes got big as I sped out and around the frozen waterfall because the cliff face was rushing up to me. My instinct was to reach and grab onto the wall, but I knew that would mean slamming into it. I instead used my legs, leaned out, and ran a few steps before grabbing for a handhold.

I was relieved I was done, or so I thought. Jessup ended up wanting me to do it six more times. By the time we were done, I no longer had the lump in my throat. I was having fun. When they finally let me off the cliff face the stunt crew were all waiting for me.

�You keep that up and we�re all out of a job,� one of them commented.

�After I felt secure, like I wasn�t going to go crashing to the bottom, I was okay. It was as if I was flying. It reminded me of doing a zip line. The only difference was you don�t have any brakes.�

�First time I ever did it, I crashed into the wall and about knocked myself silly. I forgot to tell you about landing. You figured it out, though. As long as you use your legs you�re okay.�

�Thanks for that,� I said with a big grin.

JESSUP WAS HAPPY ALL the hard shots were done. All that was left were the dialog scenes that needed to be done outside. We got the majority of them done in the afternoon. I had just a handful to do tomorrow morning and then I was scheduled to fly back.

Chapter 9 � It�s a Wrap

Friday February 27

On-site production of Star Academy had wrapped up Thursday. All that I had left to do was voice-over work. I was flying out today to get that done. Jessup and Janice had talked, and they liked the fight scene between Ben and me. They said they might have us go back into the studio and add to it.

On the home front, Harper and I hadn�t been able to get together since we started dating. She�d been making all kinds of suggestions which quite frankly were uncalled for. By the end of two weeks with no female companionship, Mr. Happy was even checking out Lisa Felton. Harper had decided me being gone again this weekend was not acceptable. She had booked a flight, through Kendal, to join me in LA.

Of course, I told my parents what we were doing. I was a little surprised when my mom called Harper�s mom and they discussed it. I didn�t find any of this out until Harper called me. She was a little pissed I hadn�t given her a heads-up. The fallout was my mom and Harper�s were going with us to LA. Of course, Mom had met Harper and liked her, but she wanted to get to know Mrs. Mass.

When we got to the airport, we met Harper and her mom at the gate area. Harper looked excited and nervous at the same time.

�David, Mrs. Dawson, and you must be Kendal,� Harper greeted everyone. �This is my mom, Beverly.�

�My friends call me Bev,� she supplied.

The moms seemed to hit it off. We only had two first class tickets, so I gave them to Bev and Mom. Kendall had the three of us seated together. I noticed she kept the center seat for herself. Harper took her aside and I realized Kendal was just giving us a hard time. I let her have her fun with Harper. After some intense negotiations, they switched tickets. We all had to go to the counter to make the adjustments.

When we finally were seated and safely in the air, I leaned over to Harper.

�Wanna join the mile-high club?� I asked.

�Who says I�m not already a member?� she said, and then giggled when she saw my reaction.

�You two better cool it. Knowing boy wonder, he�d get you caught,� Kendal warned us.

�It�s like we have three mothers with us,� I teased Kendal.

I was not expecting Harper to whack me. Kendal gave me a knowing look. I wondered if that was part of the negotiations for the seat.

�So, you didn�t answer my question,� I said to Harper.

She squeezed my hand and gave me a chaste kiss.

�I think I might be worth the wait.�

I knew she was.

I HAD A MESSAGE FROM Jessup when I arrived at the hotel. He and Janice, our producer, wanted to take me to dinner. I called him and we agreed I could bring everyone with me. We were invited to BOA, a high-end steak house.

The ladies used the occasion to dress up, so I pulled out one of my new Dakora suits. I figured since I was in LA, I could pull off the green one they�d given me. I�d brought it because I couldn�t think of too many other places I could wear it. Personally, I wasn�t thrilled with the suit, but Adrienne pushed me to broaden my horizons and embrace my inner model. I think she was full of it, but I knew what she meant. I needed to wear the clothes to help promote the ad campaigns.

One thing I didn�t do was shave my head. I hoped I didn�t have to get it shaved again this weekend. I wanted my hair to grow back out. I was tired of looking like I could scare small children. The only positive I found was the emo girls and girls looking for a bad boy found me sexy. For some reason, Harper wasn�t a big fan of my look.

When we met Jessup and Janice, they were in high spirits. The studio executives loved what they were seeing. Janice pulled out her laptop and showed us some of the things they�d worked on. One of the scenes was of me skipping across the cliff face.

�Did you let my baby do that?� Mom said indignantly.

I had to agree. Once the CGI guys did their magic, it looked like I was a hundred feet off the ground. Jessup looked up, concerned. I don�t think he�d ever faced someone like my mom.

�Mrs. Dawson, I can assure you David was in no danger doing the scene,� he started to explain.

I figured I should help him out. Jessup helping Craig and the rest of the cast to pull practical jokes on me may have colored my help.

�Mom, they told me I was safe. At first, I was worried because my stuntman had to be taken to the hospital the day before. Jessup assured me I needed to do it or it would alter the shots and hold up production.�

�What happened to your stuntman?� Harper asked, starting to be concerned.

�They slammed him into the ground. It was a little scary,� I said, and then gave a dramatic pause. �Wasn�t he hooked to the same kind of wire I was on?�

Janice raised her eyebrows and watched Jessup squirm.

�I had full confidence in David,� he said weakly.

�Mom, I was fine. It was a blast. You saw how I flew through the air. They did forget to tell me how to stop, though. The first time through I thought I was going to end up like the stuntman did. I was so glad we were done with it and without any problems or injuries, but Jessup�s a professional and only wanted what was best for the movie. He made me do it six more times,� I said with my best �little angel� look on my face.

�Let me see if I understand this. A professional was injured doing stunt work the day before. You decided to dangle my son from a cliff and send him flying through the air. Did you have any of the other actors do something like this?� Mom asked.

Janice and Jessup looked at each other. While they were trying to decide how to respond, Mom turned to me.

�So, you had fun?� Mom asked.

I just nodded my head yes.

�Except this time, I didn�t have to go to the hospital.�

�What do you mean, this time?� Mrs. Mass asked.

Kendal had seen us do this before and started laughing. I think Mom took ten years off Jessup�s life. I showed them the video of when I tested the Range Sports Jet Water Board. After they saw the jet water board video, me flying through the air on a frozen cliff looked tame by comparison.

Over appetizers, Janice broached the subject I was sure this meeting was all about.

�As I told you earlier, the executives are very happy with your work and the potential the film has. They�re tentatively floating the idea of shooting two more pictures. What do you think about that?�

�This was fun and all, but I don�t know when I�d have time to do it. I need to focus these next two years on sports if I plan to get a scholarship to play football. I can�t take time off to do two movies,� I told them.

Kendal had talked to Kent during the week. He had sources that said insiders at the studio were projecting big numbers for our film. There was talk of moving the release date to Christmas. He warned her the studio might approach us about the next two movies. They hoped to play on Kendal and my inexperience and lock us into a two-movie deal now, before the first one was released.

The gamble was if the movie was a flop and I hadn�t signed, I could be hurt financially. If it turned out the movie was a huge hit, I�d be better off working with the other three lead characters and negotiating as a group. Kendal and Tom had talked to the agents for both Bree and Elizabeth, and they�d agreed to the second strategy.

Kendal, and especially me, had to play hard-to-get. It was easy for me since what I had just said was true. They would have to make it worth my while not to focus on football. I couldn�t just ignore it, either. The two-movie deal could potentially pay me more than I would ever make playing professional football. There was also no guarantee I would ever make it to the pros. Too many extremely talented players had been hurt or just didn�t pan out.

�What if you were to make enough money you didn�t need a scholarship to go to college?� Janice asked.

�I�d have to really think about it. I�d need to talk to my family before making a commitment of any kind. Can you give me an idea of what kind of money we�re talking about?� I asked.

Janice looked a little uncomfortable. She gave me an approximation, which was twice what Kent had told us to expect. Kendal gave me a funny look that told me I needed to hold off. I had forgotten Harper and Mrs. Mass were in the room.

�I think you might be valuing David�s contribution too low,� Mrs. Mass offered. �I have a feeling he�s tested very well with your focus groups. I understand you also have footage of him that will be used to market the film. I haven�t seen his contract, but I suspect you�ll need to compensate him for the extra work-product. I suggest you negotiate in good faith and pay him a bonus so as to avoid any unpleasantness.�

Both Kendal and I turned to stare at her. She obviously had done her homework. Janice and Jessup looked at each other. I don�t think they had expected us to be prepared. I sure as hell hadn�t. Then she gave them her best winning smile.

�Of course, what do I know? I�m just the mother of David�s girlfriend,� she said.

I was glad to see we�d slowed them down for now. The rest of the evening was enjoyable. Janice and Jessup were gracious hosts. BOA had aged beef that was some of the best I�d ever had. We all shared a variety of side dishes. When the check came, I glanced at the bill. It was more than many people made in a week. Even though it wasn�t cheap, I felt for a special occasion I would go back for sure. The meal really was outstanding.

When we got back to the hotel, Mrs. Mass wanted to talk to us. I invited everyone to my suite.

�I�m sorry if I overstepped my bounds at the restaurant. What I do for a living is read people. I was getting the vibe they were going to take advantage of you.�

�David had been warned before the meeting. He was playing his part tonight,� Kendal told her. �I have to say, though, you helped our cause tonight.�

Mrs. Mass gave me a hard look and I just stared back at her. Then she smiled.

�How old are you?� she asked.

�The same age as your daughter,� I said with a big smile.

�You were serious about playing football, though,� she said.

�That part was true.�

She watched me closely. I never wanted to play poker with this woman. It was as if she could read my mind. It was unnerving, but I was sure it served her well in her job as a District Attorney.

�Mom ...� Harper warned her.

Mrs. Mass seemed to shake it off and just smiled at me. I knew at that moment I would never lie to this woman. First of all, I didn�t make a habit of lying. Secondly, it would be futile. She dealt with professional liars on a daily basis.

EVERYONE LEFT AFTER they�d made plans to go shopping tomorrow. Mom bragged that since I was rich now, she wouldn�t feel bad about using the debit card I gave her. The problem I had was figuring out if she was joking or not.

Both she and Dad were working full time, but sometimes they used the cards I got them. I should clarify that: they didn�t use the card unless they told me they were doing so. They�d used it to order airline tickets to Utah and for some Christmas shopping. Dad had tried to start paying me back for the money they�d borrowed while Mom was sick. I finally convinced him he needed to look at a weekly grocery bill and average it out over the years since I was born. When I added in clothes and the rest of my upkeep, he thought I owed him money.

Twenty minutes after everyone had left I heard a soft knock at my door. I was happy to see it was Harper.

I pulled her into my arms and gently kissed her.

�What�s your mom going to think about this?� I asked Harper.

�Why? Do you plan on telling her?� she asked.

�You�re kidding, right? All your mom would have to do is look at us and she�d be able to tell we�d been up to all kinds of fun. She�s a little scary,� I said, letting my fears show through.

�What�s a little statutory rape between friends?�

She looked down as the lump in my pants disappeared.

�Oh, baby. I�d never let my mom put you in jail,� she assured me.

�I don�t know if we should do anything if she�s just down the hall.�

�And my roommate,� Harper finished.

I started shoving her towards the door.

�Go, before she worries,� I said while trying to hustle her out the door.

�You know, big bad Stryker would never be such a wuss,� Harper said as she tickled me.

�Big bad Stryker isn�t here.�

�I bet if you shaved your head and took your shirt off he would be. I want to be ravaged by the bad boy of the galaxy,� she said as she cupped my package. She wasn�t playing fair. The little boy in me wanted to be the bad boy of the galaxy and ravage Harper. Mr. Happy made a serious play for control to the body. It didn�t take much to convince me to go shave my head. I was doing this for Harper, after all.

I went into the bathroom and looked in the mirror. I was a little sad as I shaved my head. I�d brought dark blue silk pajama bottoms with me. Angie said I looked good in them, so I hoped Harper would think the same. I got out a skin cream to give my skin a slight sheen. In essence, I oiled up to highlight my muscle definition. I was going to give Harper the Stryker experience.

I strode back into the bedroom with confidence. Remembering the scene I�d done to get the part, I pulled out a chair and put it in the middle of the room.

�Sit,� I ordered her.

Harper flushed when I commanded her; she was in no way submissive. I could never see her agreeing to allow me to tie her up, or to order her around. I turned my back on her for a moment to get into character. I had a slight smile on my face and watched as Harper reacted to the feral look I gave her as I turned to take her in. Harper�s eyes widened when she realized I was fully into my role now. I walked up to her, making her eye-level with my groin. She began to get a little nervous. I just smirked at her as I played up the rogue.

�You look like you�re going to devour me,� Harper said, and she licked her lips.

I reached out and caressed her cheek, drawing her eyes to mine.

�The chase is about feeling what your prey is feeling,� I said, remembering the lines.

�Okay,� Harper responded with a nervous flutter of her hand.

I slowly circled her, as if stalking her. She watched as I gracefully moved.

�It�s all about the timing, when you make your move. Not when you�re ready, but when they are. The anticipation builds. When they know what�s coming. Every nerve-ending is tingling and ready for it. It�s the moment when they�re most alive, with the expectation that the hunter has them in his sights,� I told her.

�Are you trying to seduce me, David?� Harper asked.

I kept a straight face. Bree had said those same words to me at the audition.

�No,� I said as I grasped her hair. �That part is already done.�

I pulled her up out of the chair and she came willingly into my arms. I looked her in the eye for a moment, then leaned down and kissed her with a fierceness that communicated my desire to possess her. Harper ran her hands up my back and grasped me at the base of the neck. I picked her up and she wrapped her legs around my hips. I walked us into the bedroom and laid her on her back as I covered her. She had me wrapped up and was not letting go.

All the times I�d been with Harper came flooding back to me. This was what was missing. I was with someone I loved. Not just as a friend. I know I had a habit of falling hard for every girl who went out with me. With Harper, it felt different. It felt like we were both on the same page. I thought about just making love to her, but she�d asked for the Stryker experience. I wanted to make her happy, and vowed right then to give it my all.

I leaned back and broke our kiss. I looked deep into her eyes.

�Strip,� I ordered.

She gave me a shy look and bit her lower lip. She giggled when I pinched her nipple and I jumped up so she could get her clothes off. I went to the bathroom, got one of the big towels, and put it under Harper�s butt. I winked at her.

�Spread your legs, woman,� I ordered.

I grasped her thighs and slid my hands up until they were just under her knees. I then pushed her legs wide and back so I had unhindered access to her center. I rolled my tongue over her nubbin a couple of times and felt Harper stiffen and then grunt. I knew this meant she�d had a little orgasm. I was going to build her up to something she had never experienced before.

Now that I�d gotten her to climax once, I wanted to up the ante, so I buried two fingers in her and hunted for her G-spot. I knew I�d found it when she grabbed both of my ears and started guiding my tongue.

�Make me your woman!� she cried out, almost making me laugh.

I pulled my face up so I could watch her. Her eyes were closed as she made a funny face and grunted her arousal. What I wouldn�t give to have my phone close to take a picture of her at that very moment. She was just on the edge of orgasm and began to tense up. Then she came hard.

�Yes, Yes, YES!� she cried as she began to shudder.

As she began to recover, I put on a condom. Her eyes snapped open as she felt me slot myself and slowly sink to the bottom.

�Do me hard, Stryker!� she called.

I had other plans. I wanted to see how hard I could make her climax. She was huffing and grunting which meant that she was close. Her legs came up off the bed and wrapped around my waist. She used her heels to drive me harder into her. When she slammed her heels into my butt and held me there, I knew this was it. I reached between us and stimulated her.

�eeeeEEEEEEEEEEK!� she screamed, and then it suddenly stopped and she collapsed.

The look she gave me had me a little worried. I had seen Harper get in this state, and it usually meant she was ready for some serious fun.

�Stryker, you stud. Get back in me and we shall see what you�re made of,� she challenged me.

�I plan on breaking you,� I said with a big smile.

�Never!� she exclaimed.

�Okay, let�s go,� I said, jumping back onto the bed.

This time I flipped her over and took her from behind. I loved to see my hard flat stomach slap into the round orbs of her bottom. I reached up, grabbed her hair, and held her in place as I pounded her. I loved the sound as I drove into her. I started to sweat and could feel the burn in my stomach as I worked her over.

Harper started to give me the telltale signs of an impending orgasm. This time I felt her clamp down with her internal muscles. I was right there with her. As I approached my peak, I reached under her, grabbed both her nipples and twisted them. It was too much for her.

�JEEEEZZZZuzzz,� she yelled as she collapsed under me.

I was surprised I was a little unsteady on my feet on my way to the bathroom to clean up and dispose of the condom.

When I got back into bed, Harper was wasted. I grabbed a couple of pillows and climbed into bed. I pulled her to me and then wrapped my arms around her. She put her head on my chest and drifted off. It didn�t take me long to join her in a happy slumber.

Monday March 2

WHEN I WENT TO SCHOOL this morning, there was an extra bounce in my step. I had a girl whom I loved, my movie obligations were done for now, and best of all was baseball tryouts started today. I was excited about this season. We were finally going to get to play varsity ball.

I noticed they�d broken ground on the new field house. They planned on having it done by the start of the coming school year, next August. I could hardly wait to be able to use it. Dad was also excited. He, Tom, Coach Hope and Mrs. Sullivan had worked hard to make this a reality. I was proud of them.

I found Jeff and Alan had waited for me in front of the school.

�Are you done?� asked Alan.

�I did some voice work this weekend. I also added some fight scenes on Sunday. They told me I was done until they�re going to launch the movie. Then I might have to do promotional work,� I said to fill them in.

�Did I see Harper with you on Facebook?� Jeff asked.

�She came out for the weekend,� I said with a big smile.

Our Friday night Stryker experience had not gone unnoticed by our mothers. Saturday had involved some very direct discussions. I think Mrs. Mass was surprised when I didn�t try to cover it up or sugarcoat it. She appreciated my honesty. Harper was a different story. She didn�t want her mom to know we�d had sex. She was more than a little surprised that her mother knew she�d been sexually active with both Ray and me.

When I came back from working on Saturday, Harper and her mom had come to grips with her having me as a boyfriend and everything that entailed. I think part of it was due to them shopping all day with my mom. The other part was due to Craig scoring us invites to another Chubby Feldman party. This one was much tamer. Unlike last time, I actually got to see all of the house and grounds.

At the party, Craig, Bree, Elizabeth and I all got a chance to talk about possible future movie deals for the Star Academy series. I filled them in on Janice�s initial offer to me. Elizabeth had also been made an offer and hers was much less. To me, that wasn�t surprising. One of the big studios had been hacked, and it came to light that women made less than their male counterparts. We were split, at first, on how to proceed. The girls wanted us to negotiate the same pay for everyone. Craig, after he heard what Elizabeth was offered, thought he�d be better off going it alone.

I hadn�t decided what I should do, so I went looking for Kent. The other three were still arguing when I brought him back. He listened to all four of us. My biggest concern was I didn�t want to take the time to make two more movies. The other three didn�t understand my point of view, because this was their full-time job. Kent made a suggestion which surprised me: he proposed we try and get the studio to shoot the next two films at the same time.

I was glad Kent also insisted on all four of us negotiating together. I had read the books and knew that the four of us were the core group. We also agreed that Kent, through Craig�s agent, would lead the negotiations. We all liked and trusted Kent to do what was best for our team. I think the girls were relieved that they would make more money.

Alan and Jeff filled me in on their weekend. They had double-dated Saturday night. It sounded like they�d had a good time.

MOOSE GATHERED US ALL around to give us his opening speech of the season.

"Okay, settle down. I�m Moose. Just so we�re clear, I answer to Coach or Moose. Either one is fine. Coach Diamond is going to work with the outfielders. Coach Herndon will work with the pitchers and catchers. The rest of the infield will be with me. The JV team will go with Coaches Haskins and Hope.

"I also want to clear something up for you freshmen and first-year players. You will not be playing varsity ball. I don�t believe in throwing anyone onto the varsity squad before they have at least a year of high school ball under their belt. This is nonnegotiable. The first one of you that has his momma or daddy call me about it will be running until they either drop or quit; I don�t really care which.

"There will be two teams this year, varsity and JV. Normally I try to put only first-year players on JV. If you are cut from varsity I will consider. Did you hear that? I will consider letting you try out for JV. I use the JV team to give first-year players a chance to learn. If I feel that you could develop, I�ll let you play JV ball. I know that sounds harsh, but it has worked for twenty-six years. Are there any questions before we get started?"

I remembered how pissed I�d been when I heard that speech last year. I still thought that if you had the talent, you should be able to play varsity ball. Just because you hadn�t played under him yet didn�t mean you should have to play junior varsity. The Callahan twins raised their hands. I had a hard time telling which was which. Moose pointed at them.

�We played varsity last year at our old high school. Do we get a chance at playing varsity here?�

�No,� was Moose�s one-word answer.

I needed to talk to them before they pissed him off. When we broke up I trotted over to the twins.

�Sorry about that, but you�ll never change his mind,� I told them.

�But he said that he didn�t believe in letting anyone play varsity unless they had a year of high school ball under their belts. We both started last year,� one of them complained.

�I understand what you�re saying. All I know is Moose is old-school. I tried to get him to let me play last year. I felt I was better than their starting shortstop. Moose almost kicked me off the team for challenging him,� I said, and then looked around to make sure no one was listening in. �If you repeat this, I�ll deny it. Once I knew that I wasn�t going to make varsity, I decided to just have fun. Looking back, I had a lot more fun playing JV ball than the varsity squad did. I suggest you do the same. Just have fun and play ball.�

�That�s easy for you to say. You get to play varsity,� the other one said.

�I don�t have any guarantees I�ll play varsity ball,� I said.

They both laughed at me and then went to where the JV was going to work out. I smiled when I thought of what Coach Hope had in store for them. I was sure he�d run their asses off before long.

�Tim, David, get your butts over here!� Moose bellowed.

Shit, we�d only been at practice for like ten minutes and Tim and I were getting yelled at.

�We�re going to change things up this year. I want you to take them to the track and run steps. You know how to do that, don�t you?� he asked.

I nodded, and Tim looked at me and sighed. I thought we�d gotten away from having to do this now that we were trying out for varsity. We got everybody and jogged over to the track. Coach Haskins smiled as we came up and joined the JV.

�Okay, Dawson and Foresee. Get them started,� Coach Hope ordered us.

We escorted the team to the starting line. Tim and I broke them into groups of five. Tim took the first group out and they ran one hundred yards and then began walking the next one hundred. I sent the next group when the first was halfway done. I kept them spaced out until I joined the last group. By now, they knew what to do. The next step was two hundred yards running and one hundred walking. The final step was a four-hundred-yard run and walk one hundred. When we completed the first set of steps, Coach Hope told us to go again.

I winked at him because I knew none of us would quit this year. Coach Hope used the running to weed out players. We had all had Cassidy abuse us since the first of the year. Running steps was nothing compared to her workouts. He gave up after we�d completed our fourth set.

We all laughed and played grab-ass when we went back to Moose. He had an evil glint in his eye and we all quit smiling when we saw Cassidy waiting for us. She�d finished doing her after-school workout program. How she was able to do back-to-back sixty minutes of hell was beyond me. When we were done, Moose sent us to the showers. I had to chuckle as we passed the JV. Coach Hope was running them through his version of sixty minutes of hell.

AFTER OUR SHOWER, I took Jeff and Cassidy home with me for dinner. We had agreed to go to the dojo three times a week. Tonight was taco night. Jeff and I high-fived each other because we could polish off some tacos.

Before I ate, I had to deal with a problem. Duke was a complete spaz. I hadn�t taken him today because I was going to practice and wasn�t sure who would watch him. Normally Pam or one of the other cheerleaders played with him and wore him out. I was going to have to figure out how to take him to baseball practice. I sure hoped Moose would be on board with it.

After dinner, we went to the dojo. Cassidy was not respecting I had kicked butt in Yellowknife in the bar fight.

�I�m a badass now!� I told her, to see what kind of reaction I�d get.

She looked at Jeff, who was wisely staying out of it. She tilted her head and then came to a decision. I had started this as a joke to tweak Cassidy. I�d told her at lunch about my bar fight. She was mad at me for using what she�d taught me in a fight. I tried to explain Ben was getting his butt handed to him. She made some smart comment that pissed me off. So tonight I thought it was a good idea to act like a tough guy.

�Okay, badass, let�s see what you�ve got,� she challenged me.

Shiggy stuck his head out of his office and hurried out about the time I tried to toss little Cassidy. Somehow, she went from being tossed to having wrapped her thighs around my neck, and she face-planted me into the mat. I had started to black out from the chokehold she had me in when Shiggy made her let me go.

I staggered up and faced her. There are times when it�s not a good idea to be a teenager and think you�re indestructible. My mouth was going before my brain could slow it up.

�You got lucky,� I said.

�David, shut the hell up,� Jeff advised me.

Shiggy shrugged and motioned for us to begin. Cassidy did a flurry of attacks and then stopped. I got a smug look on my face. I�d been able to counter all her moves. Then she pointed down. The heel of her right foot was almost touching my ball-sack. I was glad Cassidy was my friend and hadn�t finished her move. I would have been singing soprano.

�Still think you�re a badass?� Cassidy asked.

�No, I am yours to mold,� I said and bowed to her.

One of the classes they had at the dojo was kickboxing. That meant they had both heavy and speed bags. The speed bag was six feet off the floor.

�Tonight we�re going to work on a hook kick. We�ll use the speed bag so we can do it full force,� she taught me. �Now get into your stance so I can show you basically what I want you to learn.�

I turned to the side so my left leg was forward and bounced on the balls of my feet.

�What I�m going to teach you can either be done with your trailing leg or your front leg,� Cassidy said.

She then bounced up and used her front leg to catch me with her foot right behind my knee. I could see how she would cause me to get off balance.

�Notice how I did it with my front leg. I could do it with my back leg, but if you pop me in the chest I�d be off balance,� she said and demonstrated, then showed me how to counter her move. �Think of this as an option play. You can either hook behind the knee or kick hard into the thigh. The third option is to go upstairs.�

She did a little boxer bounce and then I felt her tap my thigh, then her foot shot up and she touched my chin. If she�d done this at full speed I would either be out cold or wondering what truck hit me. Shiggy decided to make his presence known.

�Very good, but use the flat of your foot. It�ll give you more range. If you�re serious about taking them out, use your heel and aim for the temple.�

Cassidy had Jeff get a pad and hold it at knee level and then had him crouch down under the speed bag. Cassidy did it at full speed. It sounded like she hit both at the same time. Smack, BAM! It sounded like a heavyweight had just crushed the speed bag.

I tried it at three-quarter speed to get the technique down. Cassidy and Shiggy watched me, so they both coached me up. The first time I tried it at full speed I was off-balance and landed on Jeff.

�Sorry, man,� I apologized.

He just shoved me off him and we laughed. One thing was obvious: I wasn�t getting the power Cassidy had put into her kick. At least, not until Shiggy told me to kick to a point beyond the bag, and the lightbulb clicked on. It was the same as in football: I hit them as if they were further upfield so I drove through them. When I did it right, it sounded like a gun had gone off. BaPow!

Cassidy made me do it five times in a row before she called it a night.

Chapter 10 � Baseball Bag Boy

Tuesday March 3

Duke tested my patience as we ran this morning. I noticed over the last couple of weeks he�d seemed to forget what he�d been taught. He tested his boundaries more. Uncle John had warned me he�d do this, so I was prepared. Instead of giving him his full leash to check out every neighbor�s yard, I shortened it and brought him to heel. He didn�t like it at all. I laughed aloud when he stopped and flopped on the ground and tried to push his collar off with his feet.

�What do you think you�re doing?� I asked him.

Then I thought about what I wanted Duke to do and gave him a command.

�Sit!�

He still tried to get away, so I picked him up and put him on all fours. I then pushed his butt down and raised the leash to get him to sit. Uncle John told me when he threw a fit to break his concentration and then make him mind. Once he did mind, then I was to reward him. He loved to have his ears rubbed, so that was his reward.

�Good boy. Heel!� I commanded, and we began again.

Uncle John also instructed me that I needed to go so far and then turn around and head in the other direction. This would teach Duke to pay attention to me. Pam and Mona had helped with his training as well. He had learned some valuable commands like sit, heel, no bite, and down. They�d also taught him to fetch. I was happy it no longer involved me chasing the ball. He thought it was a great game, and I was glad they�d him worn out when they would bring him back.

While I taught him the basics, Mom had committed to take him to formal training classes so he could be used as a service dog. If she planned to take him into the hospital, she needed to be able to control him. Dad still worked with him also. Not that he was normally a bad dog, he was just young and full of energy. Uncle John said he would act like a teenager. I think he just took a jab at me.

PAM, KIM, MONA AND Sammie had me cornered at lunch. They had requested I eat with them alone. I was such a �stupid boy.�

�What do you mean you can�t take one of us out Friday?� Sammie asked.

�I have a girlfriend, Harper. I think you�ve even met her couple of times,� I said.

�What does you having a girlfriend have to do with you going out with us?� Mona asked.

�Seriously, David. When you went out with Peggy it never stopped you,� Pam added.

They had me there. I could see where the difference between dating and a girlfriend could cause some confusion.

�Peggy and I were dating. We were not committed to each other. Harper�s my girlfriend.�

�Would it be easier if we all just come over Friday night and have our way with you?� Kim helpfully suggested.

They�d teased me since I made the announcement Monday. If I hadn�t known they were teasing, I would have crawled up a wall. I got a big smile on my face thinking about all four of them being naked in my apartment. I was about to call their bluff until I noticed the little smiles that came across their faces. They�d be willing to go through with it. I groaned when I realized they were evil girls trying to break me.

�You four stay away from me,� I ordered. �I might be able to resist you one-on-one, but when you gang up on me, I want to do bad things. You have to stop!�

Gina selected that moment to come over to our table.

�I need to talk to David,� she said.

Thank God. I got up to go with her when they all burst out laughing. I glanced down and it was obvious what had caused their merriment. Mr. Happy had tried to burst through my jeans. I�ll never understand women. Gina took an involuntary step back. I just glared at her and then she joined in. I was about to storm off, but Gina grabbed my hand and led me outside.

�I take it they�re still testing your willpower.�

�They upped the ante. They suggested we all get together on Friday.�

�Slut,� she accused me.

�Hey, I used to resemble that remark. Not anymore. I�m now in a committed relationship.�

�You poor �stupid boy,� we all know you won�t last,� she said and then squeezed my hand. �You just aren�t made to be a one-woman man. I think it�d be sad to see you trapped like that.�

The sad part was I knew Gina meant every word of it. I didn�t feel trapped being with Harper. I liked the idea of us being exclusive. I decided I wanted to change the conversation.

�Okay, I need to work on this a little bit. Now tell me why you rescued me.�

�I wanted to let you know Kara�s coming home for the day on Friday. She wanted to know if she could spend the night with you,� Gina said with a straight face.

Oh Dear God! How could they do this to me? Wait a minute, was she teasing me?

�I call bullshit!� I exclaimed, and then she started laughing. �Do you all think this is funny?�

�Oh, yes. This is the most fun we�ve had in a while. Wait till we send Lisa Felton after you.�

I knew that wasn�t happening. She still hadn�t talked to me.

�So, you wanted to get me alone so you could torment me?� I asked.

She just squeezed my hand and smiled at me. I saw Mike tossing a baseball to Tim out of the corner of my eye. He�d seen us come out. I decided to get a little payback on Gina. She walked me to my thinking tree and began to sit down, but I pulled her back up and pressed her up against the tree.

�You win,� I said, looking deep into her eyes. �I�m weak and have all the base urges a horny teenage boy has.�

I started to lean in to kiss her. I heard her suck in her breath and her eyes went wide. At the last moment, I turned my head and went for her earlobe. I sucked it between my lips and heard her moan. I felt a tapping on my shoulder and turned to see Mike giving me a curious look. I winked at him. He knew me well enough to know I was just teasing Gina. I blew a raspberry on the side of Gina�s neck. She gave me a hard shove and squealed. She was surprised to see her boyfriend standing next to us with his hands on his hips. I decided to help.

�It�s not what it looks like,� I said in a panicked voice, raising my hands and taking a step back.

Gina blushed. Mike and I couldn�t help it, we laughed. You could see the changes on her face from the look of being caught, to confusion, and finally �all boys must die.� Mike and I both took a step back when we saw the last one.

�You�re supposed to be my boyfriend! Do not encourage this one,� Gina said as she pointed at me. �And you!�

She huffed and stormed off. I looked at Mike and shrugged.

�You might want to go after her,� I suggested.

�Are you sure?� Mike asked.

�I know it makes no sense, but it�s worse if you don�t,� I assured him. �And find out why she needed to talk to me.

I snatched his glove out of his hand and he trotted off to find Gina. I put Mike�s glove on and Tim tossed me the ball.

�What was that all about?�

�If I understood girls, I�d be rich.�

�I thought you were rich,� Tim teased.

�Don�t you get started. I have pictures of you,� I threatened.

�What? What pictures?� Tim asked with more than a little touch of concern.

I just gave him an evil grin. He about wiped it off when he threw a high hard one at my head. It was a good thing I was an athlete, or I might not have caught it. I threw one at his nuts. Who knows how these games get started? Someday, someone would get hurt. By the end of lunch, we had a crowd watching us as Tim and I tried to kill each other. We laughed our heads off and threw taunts as well as the baseball. I think we were lucky the bell rang, or one of us would have eventually killed the other.

AT TRYOUTS, THE COACHING staff concluded they weren�t going to weed us out through conditioning, so they went old-school and had us run baseball drills. Moose had the infielders break up into groups of four. I (at shortstop) teamed up with Jake (at third), Mike (at second) and Wolf (at first).

Moose would call out where the base runners were and then smash a grounder to see us handle the ball and then throw to the correct base. The four of us had practiced together at State. I guess Moose saw that after only hitting about ten balls.

�Get in here,� Moose ordered us. When we were close enough where only we could hear him, he gave us our assignments. �I�ve seen enough. I heard you were working out together, and it shows. I need to have some versatility on my roster. Jake, I want you to go practice center field. Wolf, you go work on playing right field. Mike and David, I want you to go with the pitchers.�

�I guess this means we made the team,� Mike told me as we jogged over to his dad.

�Sounds like it,� I answered. �What do you think your dad�s going to think of my new pitching style?�

�I think if you can get batters out, my dad�ll be fine with it. He called Shiggy to find out what you and Bert were doing. Dad told me Shiggy has also talked to Moose. He�s getting his background checks done and will be helping coach this year. Moose wants to develop a deeper rotation so we can go further in tournaments.�

I could count on Mike to get the inside information since he lived with one of the coaches. We found Coach Herndon.

�Mike, go warm David up. I want to see him pitch,� Coach told us.

Mike and I warmed up and did some long toss to loosen up my arm. When I took the mound, I threw Mike all my pitches at three-quarter speed. I hadn�t pitched in six days, so I felt fresh.

�It all looks good. Throw me the four-seam fastball at full speed.�

I uncorked it, and it felt good as I used my lower body to power the ball into Mike�s glove. I heard the satisfying pop that told me I�d done it right. Mike had a big grin on his face as he popped up behind the plate and jogged the ball out to me.

�Want to have some fun?� he asked conspiratorially.

�Of course, need you ask?�

�No, but this might piss my dad off,� Mike warned me.

�He likes us. How mad could he get?�

Mike thought about it for a moment. Then he clued me in to his plan. I wasn�t convinced, but I owed Mike for dealing with Gina earlier today.

�Coach, I need your help,� Mike told his dad as we jogged over to where he was evaluating pitchers.

�What�s up, Mike?� his dad answered.

�David says that he can strike anyone out with his new Kung Fu pitching style. I told him he couldn�t strike my dad out,� Mike said.

Oh, he was good. He�d just used the �My Dad� routine. He had his dad eating out of his hand. Coach Herndon puffed up at his son�s confidence in him.

�David, have you been talking smack again?�

�Sir, it�s not smack if I can back it up,� I challenged him.

He gave me the look every parent gets when they decide they�d make an example of you. I knew Mike�s dad had played minor-league ball. He�d faced much better pitching than I could bring.

�Is that so?� he shot back.

I just nodded and tried not to smile. I had a flashback to a conversation my mom had with her mom. I had made some smartass comment, and grandma looked at my mom and told her paybacks were hell. The point she made was karma was a bitch, and your children would get even with you someday. I wondered if my little monsters would be this bad.

�We�ll test this theory of yours. At the end of practice, I�ll send up three batters for you to face as everyone watches. If any of them gets a hit, you have to be the batboy for the first game.�

That got the team�s attention. I started to wonder who Mike was setting up.

�But I want the best. Mike tells me you used to be able to hit at one point, until you got old,� I said, throwing down the gauntlet.

My mouth had quickly written checks my butt couldn�t pay for. Even Mike looked shocked.

�Okay, tough guy! If you strike out three batters, you�ll get a shot at me. If you strike me out, too, I�ll be your bag boy this season. If you lose, you do it for the team. You�d better think about how tough you think you are. Are you sure you want to do this?�

I looked around and everyone had a gleam in their eye. They all wanted a piece of me. If I could pull this off, I�d be �King of the Hill� for the rest of the year.

�Hell, yes! Bring it on!� I said to the cheers of the team.

The cheering got the attention of Moose. He jogged over to see what the commotion was. While Coach Herndon explained, Tim and Mike pulled me aside.

�Dude, what did you just do?� Mike asked.

�This was your plan,� I shot back.

He just sputtered.

�Okay, Cap, you got us into this, we�ll help you win this challenge,� Tim assured me.

I felt better knowing that Tim, my normal catcher, would help me out. It would be easier with him behind the plate.

I wasn�t surprised that Moose was all for this little exhibition. He, too, wanted to knock me off my pedestal. Towards the end of practice, he sent Tim and me to the bullpen to get ready. He brought both the JV and varsity together to have his after-practice talk since tomorrow would be the first round of cuts. He told them how it worked. There would be a list on his door in the morning, and if you were on the list, you should show up for practice.

He told the rest of our team my challenge. He asked for volunteers to bat against me. To a man, they all raised their hands. I noticed Mike even volunteered. I might have to bean him if he was selected.

�Looks like they all want a shot at you,� Tim said casually.

�Looks that way.�

�How do you want to do this?�

�What do you mean?�

�You want to put them in the dirt?� he said with an evil grin.

�Nah, I�ll just dazzle them with my bullshit.�

�I�d put �em in the dirt,� he suggested.

I just shook my head. I just might before we were done.

The coaches got together and decided who should bat against me. I was surprised when none of the guys I�d worked out with at State were chosen. I guess they didn�t want me to have any knowledge of who I�d be up against. I also think they didn�t want my buddies to help me. It turned out Coach Haskins had some ideas. He selected Bryan and Brock Callahan. He also picked Nick Rake, one of my freshman lunch-mates from the first semester.

�Here are the rules: all the batter has to do is get the ball in play,� Moose announced.

He let me throw a few warm-up tosses, so I could get a feel of the mound. Coach Herndon had the three batters together in a huddle and was telling them what to look for. Coach Haskins had volunteered to call balls and strikes.

The first batter up was Nick. He didn�t look happy. I understood why when he squared around to bunt. Coach Herndon thought he could get a quick win with this strategy. I took Tim�s advice. I threw a high hard one right at Nick�s chin. I damn near clipped him. I�d let my anger get the better of me. I liked Nick.

Moose would have none of this.

�Dawson, these are your teammates!� he yelled at me. Then he turned on Nick. �You will swing away. No bunting!�

When Nick got back into the batter�s box, his body language said he was afraid. A fastball thrown at your head will do that to you. I think Tim saw it, too. He called for my new curveball. Shiggy had taught me how to throw a big sweeping curve. My starting target was the batter�s head. I snapped it off and saw Nick�s knees buckle as he tried to get out of the way. The ball slapped into Tim�s mitt without him having to move it.

�Steeriiike One!� Coach Haskins called out.

Nick didn�t stand a chance. I threw two more curveballs and on the third one he finally stood his ground and took a cut at it. I think he was glad when he was done.

Up next was Bryan. He�d played varsity ball on his high school team in New Jersey. I wouldn�t get him out just by throwing curve balls. What I did know was Coach Haskins. His philosophy was to see a pitch first, then battle. His idea of a good at bat was to foul the ball off five times. He wanted to have the opposing pitcher throw as many pitches as possible to tire him out. I�d seen him talking to the Callahan twins earlier. I would bet he told them to take the first pitch.

The twins were big boys. I also bet they would love for me to challenge them with a fastball right down the center. I�d use my knowledge against them.

My first pitch was a four-seam fastball. Bryan hesitated, but it looked too good to pass up. The four-seam tends to rise up when thrown correctly. The combination of the rise and Bryan�s hesitation had him miss badly.

Bryan got a determined look on his face. He wouldn�t miss again. Tim called for my forkball. In warmups, it had worked well. It was a fastball that seemed to drop right off the table. When I threw it, Bryan had it zeroed in. He made a mighty cut as the ball disappeared on him. He slammed his bat on the ground in disgust. I could hear Tim jawing at him to get him more worked up.

Tim wanted me to throw another four-seam fastball past him. I wasn�t confident that was a good idea, but he was my catcher. I put a little extra on it and I heard the crack of the bat. SHIT!

Bryan had put a thundering shot on the ball down the first base line. I watched as it slowly curved foul. I was a little disappointed in my teammates as they groaned when it landed. They all laughed when I pointed at my eyes and then at them to let them know I was watching how they acted.

To this point, I had only thrown strikes. Tim called for my two-seam fastball, low and away. The two-seam has a different movement than the four-seam. It tends to tail, or sink, either left or right. With all of the movement, it was a harder pitch to learn to control. I planned to throw it so it tailed down to the left and way out of the zone. Poor Bryan lunged at it and missed. I was happy to see a few of my teammates cheered for me.

The team was more into it now. It looked like it was split down JV and varsity lines. I stalked around the mound like I was getting pumped up to uncork a huge fastball. Brock dug in and smiled at me. It reminded me of the smile Precious gave Duke right before she pounced on him. I reared back and threw a changeup. Brock might have had a chance to hit it once he corkscrewed around again. Tim was having loads of fun as he teased him about it.

I had him guessing. Tim signed for the changeup again. If I were Brock, I would expect the fastball this time. I made him look silly a second time.

My next pitch froze him. I threw him the curveball, but it was just out of the strike zone. I got him out on the two-seamer, low and away. He walked out and shook my hand.

�Hell of a job. You had me guessing. I�m glad you�re on our team,� Brock said.

Now was money time. I don�t think Coach Herndon thought he�d be batting. Everyone laughed when I had Mike run out to the mound with a bag.

�I just wanted you to see what you�ll be carrying all year,� I tweaked him.

Tim trotted out to talk strategy.

�You haven�t done your full Japanese ninja act yet, and you haven�t shown your slider,� he advised.

�How about this: I throw the two-seam low and away. Let�s see if he�ll chase it. As soon as he holds up, we throw the slider to catch the corner.�

We agreed and Tim went back and took his place behind the plate. The whole team was now in my corner. It was one thing to root for your teammates, it was another to root for a coach. Coach Herndon took the ribbing well.

On my first pitch, I did everything Shiggy had taught me. I had an exaggerated motion where I brought the ball and glove over my head and down to my chest. I slowly rocked back, and when I found my center, I used my back leg to explode forward. I brought the ball back behind my shoulder as long as I could before torquing a hummer towards the outside corner, except it wasn�t outside.

Luckily, Coach Herndon had taken the first pitch. I was surprised when it was called a strike. I thought it was a little low. Right down the middle, but low. I knew if I made that mistake again he would take full advantage.

I had one more trick up my sleeve. Shiggy had shown me how to flip my glove during a pitch. The movement of the glove was intended to distract the batter, especially if they weren�t used to seeing it. Tim called for the same pitch. Coach Herndon was able to hold up as the pitch ended up outside.

The next pitch, the slider, completely fooled him. I had a huge grin on my face when Coach Haskins called it a strike.

�Didn�t know I had that one, did you?�

�Nope. But you�re still going down,� he challenged as he dug in.

To his credit, Coach Herndon had a good eye. I threw back-to-back four-seam fastballs eye-level for balls. I couldn�t entice him to swing at them. I now had a full count. Normally I�d try to just dig down and bring the heat. I had a feeling that wouldn�t work with Coach Herndon. Tim came out to the mound so that we were on the same page.

�Just throw it by him,� Tim said.

�No, he�ll be guessing fastball. Let�s get him with the curve,� I suggested.

�Are you sure?�

�Either that or the forkball, but I think the speed difference for the curve would be better.�

�Okay, curve it is,� Tim said and went back to his place behind the plate.

The pitch was perfect. Coach had guessed fastball. How he got a piece of it I have no idea. But luck was on my side. Tim snagged the foul tip and hung onto it. The team acted like we�d won the World Series. There was a happy look on all the coaches� faces, even Coach Herndon. It had been a great team-building activity.

Friday March 6

THE FINAL CUTS HAD been made and I wasn�t surprised to make the team. I�d made Coach Herndon carry my bags for only a day. I figured I�d better not push it. Moose agreed with me and allowed me to stop running. It was funny how that worked out.

Something that changed was Bryan and Brock now got rides from me. They shared the back seat with Duke on the way home. They were bummed Moose hadn�t bent on his rules and they had to play JV ball. Jeff claimed shotgun.

Tonight, I dropped everyone off and grabbed my bags. My plan was to head up to Wesleyan to see Harper. We had a late dinner planned. This was the last weekend before baseball started, so I wanted to go to Harper instead of her having to come see me.

I was running a little late, so I called Harper on my hands-free phone. It was one of the little features of the Jeep I was still learning to use. Mom had ridden with me to the grocery store and about took my head off when she found out I wasn�t using it. To be perfectly honest, I�m a guy�I hadn�t even realized the Jeep had the feature. Knowing would have meant reading the manual. I thought I just had a fancy radio.

She�d driven me to the Sullivan car dealership and embarrassed the hell out of me (I know, imagine that). Mom went in and found a cute girl to come out and show me a few features and how they worked. For example, it was Bluetooth-capable and it responded to voice commands. I could play my songs that were on my phone through the car speakers. She even showed me how to download my favorite songs to the Jeep. I could make calls by just saying the person�s name. She gave me a cradle for my phone and pointed out an app I had that was a turn-by-turn GPS.

I pulled up to Harper�s dorm and she came right out. I almost felt like one of those jerk guys who just pulls up and honks the horn. She gave me a sheepish look that told me something was up. My first clue was she was in jeans. I�d thought we were going to a nice place to eat.

�Change of plans,� she began as she tried to judge my reaction. �We�re going to a party.�

�That�s fine, as long as you feed me.�

�I have it covered. We�re picking up the pizzas.�

�What�s this party all about?� I asked.

�I�m friends, still friends, with a lot of Ray�s theater group. I let it slip I was dating you and they wanted to meet you. I promised you�d go,� she said in a rush.

I think I might have made some facial expression as to how excited I was to talk to theater kids about making my movie. Not that I had anything against theater people; some of my newest friends were in the business. I�d thought tonight was about Harper.

�We can leave early if you aren�t having a good time,� she quickly suggested.

�No, I just had other expectations for tonight, like spending time with you. I�m also overdressed.�

�You could change in the bathroom at the pizza place,� Harper said way too cheerfully.

I guess this was part of being in a relationship. Sometimes your better half changed plans on you. Of course, I would think part of a good relationship would include communication. One quick phone call would have done wonders for my mood, because as it was I felt manipulated. When we pulled up in front of the pizza place, I turned off the car and turned to Harper.

�Before I ruin our evening, I need to get something off my chest. I really am not a control freak. I can usually roll with the punches. I want to be clear I�m not upset about the change of plans. What�s causing me a problem is it feels like it�s a setup.�

�I didn�t think you�d want to go,� she told me.

�Harper, I want to be with you. If it means going to a theater party, I�m there. You don�t have to trick me into going.�

�Oh.�

�All I ask is you trust me enough to tell me what you want. The worst that could happen is I might say �no.� You have to believe me: I�ll at least listen to you, and then tell you why not, if I don�t agree. If we can�t at least talk to each other, and be honest, I can�t do this.�

�Wow, someone did a number on you,� she said. Then it dawned on her. �Tami.�

I just got out of the Jeep and grabbed my bag. I couldn�t go there right now. I was surprised at how raw my emotions suddenly were, and I needed a few moments to collect myself. When I went into the restroom to change, I realized it wasn�t just Harper who�d rubbed me the wrong way. It was all the girls this week. I wanted to file that away and think about it later. What I had to decide right now was whether I would let this go for now and just enjoy the night or not. I didn�t see an upside to being upset. Harper and I had the rest of the weekend to talk about this.

I came out of the restroom to find Harper at the counter with a stack of pizza boxes. I handed her my bag, picked up all the pizzas, and carried them to the Jeep. We drove in silence to the party. When we got there, she stopped me from getting out of the Jeep.

�Are we okay?� she asked.

�Yeah, let�s go meet your friends and have a good time,� I said, forcing a smile on my face.

I don�t think she believed me, but what was she going to say at that point? We�d stopped at an apartment complex. It was obvious which unit was having the party. We walked into the small living room that must have had fifty people in it. We had to push our way to the kitchen. The counters were covered in empty and half-empty beer cups.

As soon as Harper made room enough for me to put down the pizzas, a sea of people decimated them. I could tell by the smell, people were getting high. I was more than a little irritated I didn�t even get a slice.

I then looked around and Harper was gone. I like a girlfriend who doesn�t feel like they have to hang out with you every minute, but this sucked. I didn�t know anyone here except Harper. I thought she�d brought me here to meet her friends.

I made my way back through the living room and out the front door. I went and sat in my Jeep. That turned out to be one of the smartest things I�d done recently.

I was contemplating just leaving to get something to eat when the police arrived in force. I was able to have a front-row seat as the drama unfolded. The police were much more organized than our hometown force. I sent Harper a text to tell her the police were about to raid the party. I watched as they knocked and then several rushed in. I would later learn those officers went to the sinks and bathrooms to prevent the destruction of evidence. They also had officers at all the windows, so there was no sneaking out that way.

These guys had done this before. They would take one person out at a time and search them, determine if they�d been partaking in anything, and verify their age. Of course, they were all high school kids who�d been drinking and getting high. I was surprised when I recognized a couple of girls from Tami�s old floor. This was when I decided I might inquire if some of the offenders might be let go.

I walked up and a female officer stopped me.

�How may I help you, sir?� she asked.

�I�m here to pick up some of my friends. They were at a party where they felt there was a bad element. Would it be possible to take them home?� I asked.

�And which ones would those be, sir?�

�To begin with, those two,� I said pointing them out. �I�m sure there are a few more here.�

About that time Jennie Wesleyan came out, and she looked scared. Harper was brought out a moment later.

�I take it you know those two also?� she asked.

�Yep, one is Jennie Wesleyan. The same family the school�s named after. The other is Harper Mass. Her mother is the State�s Attorney for Cook County.�

Turns out the police in this town do not release minor girls to minor boys.

I liked our police a whole lot better. It might have had something to do with them knowing me all my life. That, and I helped them score free food at football games, and gave them half a keg of beer last year. Oh, and my brother went to school with some of them. My family wasn�t rich, but our name was well known, partly from my football successes. I guess these police didn�t know who they were dealing with.

The night went downhill from there. I called Beverly Mass to tell her where her daughter was. I met Harper�s dad at the police station. It was not one of my top choices as to where to meet the father of the girl I was dating. I was happy to see Jerald and Abigail Wesleyan. They let Jack Mass know I wasn�t a mass murderer. I was sure we�d all laugh about this someday.

THE ONLY GOOD THING that came out of tonight was Abigail invited me to stay at their house. Jack also decided to stay, since it was close to two in the morning. I was starved.

�Abigail, do you mind if I make something to eat?� I asked when we all arrived.

�Help yourself, David. I�m not sure there�s anything in the refrigerator.�

The convicts had all been sent to their dorm rooms, so it was just the four of us. They all followed me into the kitchen. The refrigerator didn�t have any bread or anything, so I checked the freezer. I found some ground beef I could cook up. I looked in the pantry and they had mac and cheese. I had the makings for a late-night meal.

I began cooking when the inquisition began. I smiled to myself. This group was a bunch of amateurs. Either my mom or Bev Mass would have eaten them up.

�Why weren�t you arrested with everyone else?� Jack asked.

I�d learned to keep it simple. Sticking to the truth was also a very good idea. Spilling your guts was not always helpful, as I�d learned the hard way.

�Harper told me she needed to drop off some pizzas at the party.�

Abigail gave me a curious look. She might be a problem. When Jack and Jerold weren�t looking at me, I slightly shook my head. She gave me a look that said we�d talk later.

�I still don�t see why you weren�t with her,� Jack pressed.

�She went there to talk to some of her friends. Once the pizzas were delivered, I went back to my Jeep.�

�So you were inside the party,� Jack pounced.

Crap! I just ignored him as I plated everyone some of my mac-and-cheese-with-hamburger creation. I sat down and focused on eating. Abigail decided to bail me out.

�This is actually pretty good,� she said.

�Who knew?� Jerold commented.

OMG! Have these people never had this before? It looked like Jack wanted to continue the interrogation.

�Okay, guys. Why don�t you go to bed and we�ll pick this up in the morning? David, will you help me clean up?� Abigail asked.

We put everything in the dishwasher and started it. I wiped down the counters and stove. Abigail waited until we were done before she led me into their office. She called Bev and put her on speaker phone. I was surprised when she and a couple of her people were on the other end of the line.

I spent the next ten minutes being interrogated by a professional. She broke me like a twig in winter. I told her everything I knew. I think five minutes of the conversation was taken up with both moms explaining to me what a big baby I was. It turns out women are allowed to change your plans, and I was to suck it up and go with the flow.

I was worn out and finally called a halt to it.

�Bev, I�m about to fall asleep on you,� I said.

�Sorry, David, I want to thank you for everything you did tonight. The girls were lucky you were there and you were brave enough to go talk to the police and then call us. Most boys would have just left. This could have been very messy if we hadn�t been able to get involved early in the process.�

I had no idea what she was talking about and was sure I didn�t want to know. If good looks and charm weren�t enough to get by on, what were we coming to? The good news was they let me go to bed.

Chapter 11 � Season Starts

Saturday March 7

I woke up to two teenage girls bouncing on my bed.

�Get up!� Harper ordered me.

My eyes cracked open to see Harper and Jennie smiling at me. I glanced over at the clock. It was only ten. I had barely gotten eight hours of sleep. They were killing me. I crawled out of bed and heard both the girls squeal.

�See, told you,� Harper said.

I turned back and they both stared at my crotch. You would think they�d never before seen a naked boy with a piss hard-on. I needed to take care of my condition and take a shower. I came out with a towel wrapped around my waist to find both girls lounging on my bed.

�He has a towel on,� Jennie complained.

I ripped it off and jumped onto the bed in between them. I put Harper into a lip-lock and we reminded each other why we were dating. Harper rolled me over on my back and started to kiss my neck. I was a little surprised when Jennie kissed me, and not in a friendly way, but one of passion. Gina was right, I was a slut. I let Jennie have her way with me.

I lost track of Harper until she engulfed Mr. Happy. Jennie took advantage of me being distracted�by Harper giving me a blowjob�to get naked. Several questions popped into my mind, but I figured Harper would put a stop to it if she had a problem with where this was going.

Jennie, never the shy one, straddled my face and presented her fat bald beaver. I grabbed her butt to get her where I wanted her and began to use my tongue and lips to give her pleasure. I think someone was as horny as I was: Jennie was soaking wet. I decided to step up my game, so I grasped Jennie�s hips so she couldn�t get away. I used my tongue like a metronome and rhythmically brushed across her button until she was screaming. She finally jerked loose from my grip and crumpled beside me as she tried to catch her breath.

Harper had found my condoms and put one on me. She�d gotten off the bed to get undressed. You snooze, you lose, so I got on my knees beside Jennie. She was curled up on her side and faced away from me. I grabbed her top leg and lifted it up as I straddled her other leg. Her womanhood opened up to me as I pushed into her folds and then hesitated. I looked over at Harper to ask permission. She smiled at me, crawled up behind me, and pressed her tits into my back. She looked up and pulled my head down so we could kiss.

Jennie didn�t wait. She scooted towards me, so I began to penetrate her. Harper reached down, grabbed my hips, and then shoved me into Jennie. Harper got up tight to me and acted like I was her strap-on. She had a firm grip on me as she controlled my movements while I had sex with Jennie.

I kept my hands busy, using one to toy with Jennie�s breasts and the other one to reach behind me and play with Harper�s butt. I let my hand work further down until I had access to her sex and began to pleasure Harper.

Harper let go of my hips and grabbed my shoulders for support. Jennie was gasping for breath as she got closer to her orgasm. I could feel I was getting close as well. I let go of Jennie�s breast and reached down to strum her nubbin. Harper started the chain reaction. I felt her sex clamp down on my finger and then she bit my back as she moaned. I jerked hard to get away from being bitten, which caused my hips to snap forward and bury myself a little deeper into Jennie. That set her off. Feeling Jennie�s tight little tunnel spasm up and down my length was all the additional stimulation I needed to climax fast and hard.

I ended up facing Jennie with myself buried in her and with Harper plastered to my back. I gently pulled my finger out of Harper�s sex while I looked into Jennie�s eyes.

�Ass.�

�Bitch,� I shot back.

I then leaned forward and kissed her.

�Brunch is probably ready,� Jennie said.

�Oh, shit,� Harper said, and she got out of bed and ran to the shower.

�You have another condom?� Jennie asked.

I pointed to my bag. She got another one while I took off the used one. She soon had the protection in place and turned to show me she wanted me to take her doggie style. I�d just gotten a good pace going when Harper came out.

�Greedy bitch! Take him to the shower and you two get cleaned up. Our parents are downstairs,� Harper said, being all bossy.

I grabbed Jennie by the waist, picked her up and took her to the shower while continuing to do her. Harper wasn�t amused, but I think Jennie appreciated the effort. I didn�t try to make it last. This was just fun and we needed to hurry. I pushed her against the wall and just pounded her from behind. She started to scream again, so I clamped my palm over her mouth and let her express herself into that. I was more than a little worried that if she made too much noise we�d have parents showing up.

After we were done, we hurried up and made sure we were both clean. I bounced out and pointed out Mr. Happy to Harper to show he was still willing.

�You�re a freak. Get dressed before one of our dads comes up to see what�s taking so long.�

Jennie scampered out, leaving Harper and me alone for a moment. I gave her a curious look.

�This was my way of saying �sorry,�� she explained.

She didn�t give me time to think about it. She pulled me behind her to go face the parents.

WE CAME DOWNSTAIRS and Jack, Harper�s dad, gave me a hard look.

�I don�t think your dad likes me,� I whispered to her.

�I don�t think my dad likes any of my boyfriends,� she told me.

�I thought he liked Ray,� I said.

�He did, until Ray turned out to be gay and taking drugs,� Bev said as she walked up behind us.

She�d apparently arrived this morning.

�I guess that might be a problem,� I answered.

Abigail had ordered in food. We all sat down and had brunch. Over the meal, Bev filled us in with what had happened last night.

�The 911 call to the police said there were gangbangers having a wild party. They described a big guy with tattoos in a leather jacket carrying in boxes of drugs,� Bev said.

Everyone turned to look at me. I sometimes forgot the tattoos from my movie were still visible. This might explain why the police weren�t willing to release drunken teenage girls to me. I was relieved it wasn�t because my good looks and charm had failed me.

�Anyway, they thought they had a major drug party going on. Since this would have been their first one, they wanted to do it by the book. Turns out theater majors tend to smoke all their dope, so they didn�t find much.�

�That, and David warned us the cops were on the way,� Harper offered.

They all turned to look at me, again. I just gave them a blank stare.

�I take it you don�t have a smart comment about that?� Bev asked.

�No, ma�am,� I said, as I�d been trained by a mother of my own as to when to respond and when not.

�Anyway, where was I?� Bev asked.

�You were at the part where they didn�t find any drugs because David had tipped off the perpetrators that the police were about to raid their party,� Harper supplied.

Where was my mom when I needed her? Harper got everyone to look at me again. I think she was a little pissed I hadn�t gotten to enjoy jail time with her. I noticed Jennie was smart enough to stay out of it. Jack was still eyeing me.

�Oh, yes. That was helpful, Harper,� her mom said as she gave Harper a look and then glanced at her dad.

Harper blanched a little bit as she realized the peril I was in.

�The police pulled everyone in and didn�t find the gangbangers they were looking for. One officer reported a polite boy who�d tried to spring some of the girls. The officer stated an arrest was determined inappropriate because even though he had tattoos and a leather jacket, he didn�t appear to be in a gang.�

Again with the looks!

�They told me this morning that no charges were being filed. I talked to the DA, and he said he had better things to do than deal with a party full of kids. He�d be interested in apprehending the fictional gang that�s roaming his streets. I told him I might have an idea where he could start,� Bev said.

This time they all laughed at me when they looked my way. It�s a good thing I was used to this kind of abuse.

DURING THE AFTERNOON, the girls decided to go shopping. Jerald, Jack and I settled in to watch Kentucky demolish another opponent in basketball. I watched as they poured it on and the lead just kept building.

�What do you think that does to the rest of the field?� I asked.

�You mean for the NCAA tournament?� Jack asked.

�Yeah, do you think it scares them, or do you think it�ll make them prepare even harder?�

�Why do you ask?� Jerold asked.

�I�m thinking in terms of football. If we outclass a team, should we hold back or crush them? Would we have an advantage over our future opponents if they saw game film of us destroying the opposition? The other side is, would it mean they would prepare even harder if they saw it?�

They both looked at each other.

�What makes you think you�re good enough to dominate your opponents like that?� Jack asked.

�David is currently the number one quarterback in the sophomore class,� Jerald said to my surprise; I had no idea he knew. �His high school team almost ran the table last year, with sophomores. Next year�s team will only lose three varsity players. The core group will be intact for the next two years. I predict by the time David graduates from Lincoln High, he will be a two-time and maybe a three-time State Champion.� That surprised me even more.

�I thought you were just a model and did a movie,� Jack said.

�He�s also a straight-�A� student, and Wesleyan would welcome him with open arms,� Jerald said as he made his pitch.

�So, should we crush them or not?� I asked.

�It all depends if you�re looking at the short term, or the long term,� Jack started. �I had to learn this early on in business. If I wanted to keep doing business with people, I couldn�t crush them, or they wouldn�t do deals with me down the road.

�This applies to sports as well. Back in the early 90s, the Detroit Pistons put together back-to-back championship seasons. They had a reputation they would do anything to win. They reveled in the nickname �Bad Boys.� I personally believe their poor behavior tarnishes the whole city of Detroit to this day. At the time, though, teams feared them, and they won many a game just on reputation alone. Half the country celebrated when they lost. I mean, who can forget them walking off the court with time on the clock when the Bulls put them down?�

It was before I was born, so I kept my mouth shut.

�The last couple of years the Detroit Lions have started being better. People are quicker to judge them as being bad for football because of their unsportsmanlike play. I think it�s in part due to the Pistons,� Jack surmised.

�I agree. You shouldn�t embarrass the other team. I do think, though, you should play to the best of your ability. When you dominate, you need to be careful as to how you�re perceived. Don�t give them any reason to tear you down,� Jerald advised.

�I�d also suggest you break up with Harper now before she leads you astray and your name gets splashed in the news,� Jack suggested.

�I like how you worked that in. Do you mind if I borrow that for Jennie�s next questionable boyfriend?� Jerald asked.

�Oh, please do. We dads need to stick together.�

�Trust me, this all sounds good until your wives and daughters catch you,� I warned them.

�I think I need a beer,� Jack said as he got up.

I was surprised when he brought me one. I took it in the spirit it was given and drank it. Both dads seemed happy when my next drink was a soda. I had a good time with the guys for the rest of the afternoon.

JACK AND BEV TOOK HARPER and me to dinner. We went to the fancy restaurant Harper had wanted to take me to last night. Both Bev and Harper were happy to see Jack and I were getting along. They were a little shocked when he actually stood up for me a couple of times.

Harper and I didn�t get to spend as much time together as I wanted, and the beginning of the weekend sucked. Still, overall, I think it turned out well. I felt like I understood Harper better after getting to know her dad a little bit. I think he felt a lot better, getting to know me. He�d worried he had another �Ray� on his hands. It didn�t help they�d done a background check on me and uncovered my middle school antics.

He just needed to meet me. It helped I had dated Jennie (well, kind of) and Jerald hadn�t needed to shoot me. By the end of the day, he�d taken it upon himself to be the lead recruiter for Notre Dame, his alma mater.

Mom talked to Bev at some point. I was not allowed to spend another night away from home. I expected I would need to explain everything to her. Plus, she wanted to get me to church. I knew better than to fight it, so told everyone goodbye after dinner.

Monday March 9

WHEN I WENT TO SCHOOL in the morning, it was nearly a repeat of last Monday: I had an extra bounce in my step; I had a girl whom I loved; my movie obligations were done for now; and best of all, we would play our first baseball game this week. I�d just finished lifting with Wolf when Jeff came in.

�Moose posted the varsity team on his door.�

Wolf and I followed Jeff and checked the list.

Varsity � Starters

Tim Foresee � Catcher

Wolf Tam � 1st Base / Right Field

Mike Herndon � 2nd Base / Pitcher

David Dawson � Shortstop / Pitcher

Jake Holcomb � 3rd Base / Center Field

Jim Ball � Right Field / 1st Base

Bill Callaway � Center Field

Jeff Rigger � Left Field

Varsity � Backups

Lou Davis � Catcher

Ed Pine � Center Field

Bryan Callahan � Catcher / Infield / Pitcher

Brock Callahan � 2nd Base / Pitcher

Trevor Millsap � Short Stop

Neil Presley � Outfield

Yuri Antakov � Infield / Outfield

Nick Rake � Shortstop

Wayne Turk � 2nd Base

Ray Quinn � 3rd Base

Bert Nelson � Pitcher / Outfield

Justin Tune � Pitcher / Infield

�Wow!� I exclaimed.

Moose had a roster that included first-year players and freshmen! I was shocked to see who was missing: every senior from last year�s team was gone! They�d been involved with steroids and had quit football. One of the conditions they agreed to, if they planned on playing a sport, was that their results had to be opened. If I were to guess, they didn�t pass their steroid tests.

�I can�t believe Moose would change his mind,� Jeff commented.

He clearly meant Moose�s rule about first-year players not being allowed to play on the varsity squad.

�I think we got the best ones, though,� Wolf added.

�I feel sorry for the JV team. I think we got most of their pitching. Shiggy and Coach Herndon are going to have their work cut out for them to get these guys ready for varsity ball,� I said.

Yuri and the Callahan brothers came up to check the JV list.

�The JV list is over there,� I said as I pointed to the sheet on the other side of the door.

They all looked at the list, and we kept straight faces as theirs fell because they couldn�t find their names.

�What the hell!� Yuri complained. �I thought we played good enough to make the team.�

�This sucks!� one of the twins said in agreement.

�Are you guys going to go out for track?� Jeff asked.

They all glared at us. Wolf, normally the comedian of the group, broke and started laughing. He pointed at the varsity sheet. One of the twins got brave and checked the list. Then he got a huge grin on his face.

�We made varsity!� he said and he danced around.

The other two didn�t believe him until they looked. The freshmen started to show up. Wolf, Jeff and I left so the trio of new varsity players could have fun with the freshmen who�d made varsity. Wolf and I went to take showers.

BEFORE WE GOT DRESSED for practice, Moose met us all in the locker room.

�I imagine some of you are wondering why I changed my policy on first-year players. I had a long talk with the coaching staff and we decided we�re seriously lacking in depth. They convinced me we could win some games this year with the help of the freshmen and transfers who were selected.

�I wasn�t for it, but I also don�t want to lose this year. We�ll be fielding a young team with a lot of potential. I plan to work you hard and making you better players and a better team. I�m also making coaching changes. Coach Haskins will be moving up to varsity assistant and Coach Diamond will take over as the JV coach. Coach Haskins brings years of experience to the table and a more aggressive playing style.

�The other addition to the staff is Shigehito Yamamura. Shiggy has an extensive background with both playing and coaching over in Japan. He�ll be focusing on helping Coach Herndon with the pitchers, but will also work as our batting instructor.

�Speaking of batting, Range Sports has donated two pitching machines. They�ve also donated practice uniforms for everyone,� Moose informed us.

Sandy Range must have talked to Moose because we each had a duffle bag with �Lincoln High� and our name and number on the side. I noticed the coaches each had one also. Inside there was everything from cleats to hats. It was funny to watch the guys as they each got their duffle bag and then began to go through it. They were like kids let loose in a candy store. I don�t think anything could have wiped the smiles off their faces.

I dug through my bag, put my briefs on, and then inserted the cup into the integrated cup-holder. I liked the feel better than the jockstrap I�d been wearing. I then put on my sliding shorts. They had padding to help prevent bruising and road rash when you slid as you stole a base. I found both a long-sleeve and a short-sleeve t-shirt in the bag. I picked the long-sleeve since it was still a little cool out.

The t-shirt seemed to have a layer of padding. I read the tag. It said the shirt was called �Impact-Skin.� It was designed to absorb high-velocity baseballs that hit you in the torso. It also was purported to wick perspiration from your body and had a patent-pending airflow-cooling system. I hoped Moose and Coach Haskins hadn�t figured that out yet. They would have us digging in and being hit by pitches.

Our shirts had �Lincoln High� on the front and our last name and number on the back. The practice shirts were blue pullovers with three-quarter-length sleeves. The white pants came with a blue belt that matched the shirt.

I found two different gloves. One was a batting glove set, with Velcro to secure the gloves in place. There was also a protective inner glove for fielding. It was a leather glove, designed to be worn on the inside of a fielder�s glove. It had special padding on the palm and first finger to help prevent bruises when catching a ball.

I got dressed in my new gear and felt like a million bucks. Looking around, all the guys looked sharp. We were in high spirits when we jogged out to the practice fields. Alan had Duke on his leash. When Duke saw me, he bolted. I took off running to let him chase me. Moose let me take Duke and the guys on a jog around the baseball field to warm up. When we were done, Alan came and got my hound.

We had a good practice. Everyone hustled. The coaches seemed to be well organized and kept us engaged the full time. Moose worked with the starting infield for the first half of practice. I then was sent to Shiggy for batting practice. Finally, I spent time with Coach Herndon, pitching. Practice finished up with Mike and me working with the outfielders and catchers. We worked on the outfielders hitting a cutoff man and Mike and I would then throw home. I think we all felt like practice had gone well.

AFTER DINNER, I WAS working on my reading assignment for English when a text from Harper to logon to video chat was announced on my phone.

�Hey, baby, what�s up?� I asked.

�I wanted to talk to you about last weekend. I feel bad about what all happened.�

�Why�s that? I�m okay with everything. I thought Jennie was enough of a reward,� I assured her.

�Well, I�m not. I talked to Mom on Sunday about you,� she said, and then laughed when she saw the look on my face. �Don�t worry, it was all good. What I need you to know is, I�m new at having a boyfriend. I know I dated Ray, but he was my best friend first, so it was different. I had Ray wrapped around my little finger, I�m ashamed to say.�

I could relate. A certain Tami Glade had had me wrapped around her finger when we were younger.

�I guess what I�m trying to tell you, David, is that I�ll make mistakes. With Ray, I would just make plans and he�d do them. I know you aren�t Ray. I�ll make an effort to talk to you before I make plans for us.�

�I take it we�ll be doing what you want, though,� I teased her.

�I never said you had a choice, �stupid boy.� I AM the girl in this relationship, after all.�

�I admit I was a little bent out of shape Friday,� I confessed.

�A little?� she asked and raised her eyebrows.

�Okay, I told your mom on you,� I said, getting a snort of derision from her. �You have to realize I�ve let myself be bossed around by the women in my life for a long time. I�ve been working hard to stand up for myself. When you told me the plans had been changed, I felt like you were taking advantage of me. To be honest, I would have been fine going to a theater party, but I�d have preferred it if you�d asked me beforehand instead of springing it on me.

�Something else that irritated me was that you left me. I didn�t know anyone at the party; well, that�s not entirely true, but I hadn�t seen anyone I knew when you disappeared. I�m not saying we need to be joined at the hip�I�d hope we wouldn�t have to be that couple. But I would like to at least have you introduce me to someone before you take off to talk to your friends,� I complained.

�See, we did need to talk. I had to use the ladies� room; that was why I took off. If I�d told you, I�ll bet you wouldn�t have been irritated with me. Was that why you left the party?�

�Yeah, that, and I was feeling claustrophobic with so many people there. I just needed to go gather my thoughts for a while,� I said and then sighed. �There�s something you need to know about me: if I get mad, and go quiet, leave me alone. I�ll need time to figure things out. Once I do, I�m okay. If you push me, I�ll say something that can�t be unsaid.�

�That�s good information. Just so you know, when I get mad I�ll yell at you. Let me get it out of my system, or I�ll hold it against you.�

�You and every girl I know,� I mumbled.

�What did you say?� she asked, giving me a stern look.

�Nothing, dear,� I said as I gave her my innocent face.

�Keep it up, Chuckles, and you�ll find out what yelling is. I�m sure Tami was an amateur.�

�No, she liked me more than you do,� I teased her.

�I�m sure she did, but you have me now, so be good.�

�Yes, ma�am.�

�Let�s get this conversation back on track. We were talking about communication. I understand why you�d be irritated. I didn�t tell you about the change in plans and then seemingly left you as soon as I got to the party. Looking back, it would�ve upset me too. I need to get used to the fact we�re a couple. I also want you to know I want that very much. I�ll work on it,� she assured me.

�I appreciate you talking to me about this. It did bother me at the time.�

�Now I need to talk to you about some other things that bother me. I�m not used to being as open with my parents as you are with them. I think my dad was in shock to see his little girl is growing up. I want to ask that in the future you let me take the lead with them,� she said.

�I can appreciate where you�re coming from. I want you to know I won�t lie to them. Your mom can tell if I lie anyway, and I respect her enough not to even try. I know you didn�t want her to know we were having sex, but believe me, she knew. I didn�t tell her in LA just to rub it in her face. I told her because she asked me a direct question. In the long run, we�ll be better off if we�re honest.�

�You might be right, but I want to be the one to decide what my parents know or don�t know. You could have just shut up like you usually do.�

�Sorry, she reminds me too much of my mom. I would never think of not answering her. I�ll try to be better in the future. I like your mom and dad.�

�And they like you a little too much,� she added.

I just smirked.

�And I definitely want to talk to you about Jennie.�

�I was wondering about that. I was surprised when it happened. I thought she hated me,� I admitted.

Harper laughed and shook her head.

�No, far from it! Jennie Wesleyan likes you more than a little. She admitted to me that she messed up with you. She begged me to help wake you up on Saturday. I was a little surprised at how far things went. Before you worry, I was there. I know if I�d asked, you wouldn�t have had sex with her.�

�We need to talk about this. I wasn�t planning on having sex with anyone but you,� I said.

�I�ve been thinking about this a lot. I�ve never dated someone like you. I know you have some friends with benefits. Heck, I was one of them. I enjoyed having no-strings sex with a guy I could trust. I�m sure your friends miss your attention. I�d like it, if you ever do something with them, that I�m there. I would�ve had a problem with you and Jennie getting together without me in the room. At least, for now, I want you to be just mine. I hope you understand.�

�I do, and that�s what I want too. Just be aware that when you get up here this weekend, some of my friends might approach you.�

�Have they been asking you for sex?� she said with a scowl on her face.

�Don�t get mad. Peggy was fine with me being with my friends, since we were just dating. I�ve had to explain to my friends there�s a difference between dating and having a girlfriend.�

�I can see why they�d be confused. I promise not to smack them around,� she said with a smile. �I did have a good time when we were with Jennie. I might be open to doing more in the future.�

�Harper, I assure you we�re exclusive unless we talk about it beforehand.�

�I know I can trust you. I hope we do some more things together that push my boundaries.�

�Are you serious? Because I have a few ideas!� I said, leering at her.

�I�ll bet you do,� she shot back.

�If you�re serious, I have a website you should check out. They have some toys we might want to play with. You can have everything delivered here if you�re worried someone might see what you buy. I�d even be willing to pay for them.�

�David!� she exclaimed as she went red.

�You know you want to, so don�t act all shocked with me.�

�Maybe. Can I really have it delivered to your house?�

�I get the mail every day, so we�d be fine. If my mom finds it, I�ll just tell her she needs to get her own.�

�David!�

�It can�t be any worse than when she took me condom shopping,� I admitted.

�OH! MY! GOD! I�m logging off before you embarrass me any more. Send me the link,� she ordered and then logged off.

I would put money on her sharing the link with her friends at Wesleyan.

Chapter 12 � Barbie and GI Joe

Friday March 13

I was glad today was over. I think every teacher felt they needed to give us a test or quiz. I felt confident I�d done well, but I was just glad the day was done.

Baseball was going well. Moose and Coach Haskins were happy since we were ahead of schedule. Our winter workouts had helped and I felt more confident pitching. I did have some problems with control. Shiggy and Coach Herndon felt I tried to overthrow the ball. I guess they were right because when I backed off I had better command of my pitches. The problem was I was very hittable when my velocity dropped. When I threw hard, I was a little wild, but no one could touch my pitches. Then again, why would they even want to if I handed out walks?

After baseball, Jeff, Cassidy and I had gone to the dojo to practice. I�d cut back to just three times a week for now. Cassidy was confident I could defend myself if needed. The dojo work helped with my balance and flexibility, and both translate nicely into both baseball and football.

When I pulled into our driveway, Harper�s car was already here. Duke and I went to the house where I found her seated at the kitchen table with my mom and dad. I think Duke was more excited to see her than I was.

�Down!� Mom gave Duke his command to put all four feet on the floor.

I was surprised when he minded. He was still at the hit-or-miss stage of his training and he seemed to mind Mom and Dad better than he did me. They worked with him more than I did, with the idea of him being a service dog. He thought of me more as a buddy than his master.

I gave Harper a kiss on the cheek.

�We�re having dinner with your parents. Go take a shower. After we eat, we�ll go out,� Harper told me.

I raised my eyebrows. Did she just change our plans again without talking to me? Dad winked at me and I knew my mom had made the change to our plans. I just did as I was told.

When I came back, Angie and Greg were home with Kyle and Mac. Mac saw me and wanted me to pick her up. Kyle was about ten seconds behind her. They were cute since they�d started to say a few words. Duke had learned to settle down when one of them would tell him �no.� I have to say, Duke was very gentle with them, except for when they got in the way of his tail. He could clear off a coffee table with that thing. Babies had no chance when he walked by and whacked them with it.

I noticed Mac had a Band-Aid on her elbow.

�Mac, what happened?� I asked her.

�Owee,� she told me.

She raised it so I could kiss it. Kyle showed me the doll he held. It was a Barbie Doll. I looked over at Greg.

�Just shut up. Mac took his GI Joe,� Greg told me.

I knew one little boy who�d get another GI Joe doll. I didn�t need my friends seeing him play with a Barbie. I think Greg read my mind.

�Don�t bother. He throws a fit if his Barbie disappears.�

His grandma came and got him. Mac was content to have me hold her. I checked out Angie because she was now seven months pregnant and starting to really show. I handed Mac to her granddad and led Angie to the living room. She went willingly because I�d given her a foot massage each time I�d seen her over the last couple of weeks as her feet and ankles had swelled. I knew Greg did the same, but she wouldn�t turn down a foot massage.

Harper came into the living room to talk to us while I worked on Angie.

�Your mom told me Greg and Angie were coming over for dinner. I hope you�re not mad I changed our plans.�

�No, I figured it had to be something like that. I actually enjoy seeing my brother and his family,� I told her.

�Shut up and get to work,� Angie ordered, since I�d stopped rubbing when I talked to Harper.

�Yes, ma�am,� I replied, and began again.

Angie had some tender spots that needed to be worked on.

�Do you know where I keep the massage oil?� I asked Harper.

�In the cabinet next to the microwave?�

�Yeah. Could you go get me one of them? I need to really work on Angie,� I said.

Harper got up to go get me the massage oil and Duke went to supervise.

�I like her,� Angie told me once we were alone.

�I like her, too,� I said with a smile.

Then Angie changed the subject.

�I want to hire someone to help me with the nonprofit.�

�Do you have the funds to do it?� I asked.

�We have enough money, but I didn�t know if I could. Plus, I�m not really good with payroll and all the human resource stuff.�

�Do you know who you want to hire?�

�Yes, one of the girls we gave money to wants to help. She�s been volunteering, but she could use the extra money.�

�You know you don�t have to ask me,� I assured her.

�As our biggest donor, I want you to be aware of what we�re doing. I don�t want you to think we�re wasting your money.�

�Angie, that�s why I put you in charge: I know I can trust you. Talk to Kendal and see if they�ll do your �back office.� I know they do it for Adrienne and Tyler. While you�re at it, talk to Mom and see if she could use their help for her nonprofit,� I said. �How are you and Greg doing financially?�

She gave me a tight smile.

�We�re getting by,� she assured me.

�Don�t bullshit me.�

She blushed and looked down as she bit her lip.

�Effective immediately, you�re getting a raise. Just tell Kendal how much you need and I�ll have her deposit enough in your nonprofit account to cover the increase. I�m sure I need the tax write-off,� I told her to keep her from objecting.

Tom and Kendal had worked this out for me. I was able to give money to my brother and his family and have it be a charitable donation. Angie got to help teen mothers. She�d been the first teen mom helped with the charity and knew what a difference it made. She had a real passion for what she was doing.

Harper came back and handed me the oil. I needed the oil so I could do a deep-tissue massage on Angie. When I was done, Angie was a contented woman. Dinner was ready. We had chicken nuggets, apple slices, and salad. Kyle and Mac were very happy.

AT LEAST I HAD WARNED Harper about tonight�s date. The coaches had gotten together and decided what we needed was to have some good clean fun that did not include drinking. We were going bowling. Coach Hope drew the short straw and had to organize and attend. I think the last time I�d gone bowling was when I was ten. Someone, meaning Alan, had had a birthday party at a bowling alley.

I was surprised Harper was okay with doing this. I figured she would think she was too cool. I mean, I thought I was too cool to do this, but I was a dork. We went, got our shoes, and found Coach Hope so he could direct us to the lanes where we were bowling. He told me lane six.

I guess I wasn�t surprised to see Jeff and Cassidy as our partners. I was surprised to see we were playing against Pam, Mona, Kim and Sammie. Wolf strolled by with his date, April.

�Jeff, how did you get stuck bowling with David and his women?�

�I know, right? Let everyone know I�m taking one for the team,� Jeff shot back.

Wolf just shook his head and found his lane. I was happy to see the whole team had made it. Most of them had brought dates. I was still hungry, so I ordered a basket of fries and a pizza. Mona saw me ordering and had me get everyone drinks, and she wanted jalape�o poppers. When I got back, I found Harper surrounded by the girls and Jeff keeping score. I joined him at the table.

�Do I have anything to worry about?� I asked him.

�Dude, you were the dumbass who left her alone with them. What do you think?�

�Seriously?�

He just shook his head at me and smiled. Crud.

Turned out I was a terrible bowler. The first game I bowled a whopping 79. Harper kicked all our butts and bowled a 167. Even with Harper�s help, we lost to the cheerleaders by a wide margin. The second game I only managed a 68. The good news was I had a lot of fun. Harper got everyone to tell her stories about me. She seemed to enjoy that way too much. I filed it away because paybacks are hell.

I barely got any of the food I ordered, so after the third game I talked everyone into going with us to the diner across from the hospital. Jeff and Cassidy had come with her dad, so they rode with us. Mona had driven the cheerleaders. Kim�s aunt and uncle owned the place, so she went to the back to talk to them and started sending out food. Jeff and I were happy boys when fried chicken came out on several platters.

Once we�d demolished the chicken, her aunt brought out eight different pie slices. We agreed to pass them around so everyone got a taste. I felt there was a three-way tie for the best pie. I love pecan pie, and they made theirs with an oatmeal crust, which made it even better. The other two pies I liked were a coconut custard pie and one I couldn�t believe: it was a pumpkin apple-butter pie with a gingersnap cookie crust. I would order it again for sure.

HARPER AND I GOT HOME around ten. I grabbed her bag out of her trunk, then stuck my head in the back door to let Mom know we were home and to get Duke. He had sticky stuff on his back. I guessed his little friends had shared with him. We went upstairs and I showed Harper her box of toys she�d ordered. I left her to open it while I took Duke to the shower to get him clean. I didn�t need him rolling around and getting it all over the floor.

When we came out, Harper was naked and smiling. There was something about seeing my naked girlfriend smiling that made me happy. Poor Duke got stuffed into his crate.

�Care to get naked?�

I didn�t have to be asked twice. While I undressed, she pulled out her toys. When I saw her harness for a strap-on, I stopped.

�What�s that?� I asked.

�I thought we might try this out later tonight,� she said with an evil grin.

�I hate to do this, but we need to break up.�

�Are you telling me you don�t want to play with me?�

�Not if you�re wearing that, I don�t. I�m not playing that game,� I said firmly.

�What if we used it on someone else?� she suggested.

That brought me up short. I tried to imagine what she was talking about. It didn�t take long for my teenage mind to hit the gutter, and I had some promising ideas. I heard Harper giggle and she pointed at my groin. When Mr. Happy thought we�d be on the receiving end of the strap-on, he�d gone soft. Thinking about other possibilities brought him back to life.

I looked down, then up at my naked girlfriend, and then walked up to her. Harper put down the dildo and harness and decided to use the real thing. I loved to look down and watch her devour me. She alternated between seeing how much she could stuff into her mouth and using her tongue to lick me.

�Dang, Harper! That�s so hot!� I exclaimed when she engulfed Mr. Happy.

She lightly dragged her fingernails down my stomach to my knees as she bobbed up and down on my member. It sent shivers all through my body. I couldn�t help myself. I grabbed her head and pushed into her face. She grasped the base so I couldn�t kill her, but she let me abuse her.

�I�m almost there!� I warned her.

Harper grabbed my backside and pulled me forward. I felt the head bury itself deep into her mouth as I started to release. I felt her swallow as I went over the precipice. My knees unlocked and I staggered back and fell into my recliner so I wouldn�t fall over.

�Oh, my God, thank you,� I said in appreciation.

She just left me there and went to the bathroom to clean herself up. She came back out, turned her back to me, and bent over. I lined myself up and took her from behind. She was soaking wet. I remembered the condom and pulled out of her, which made her whine.

�What are you doing?� she complained.

�Condom,� was my one-word answer.

�You know I�m on the pill, right?� she asked.

�Do you know where this has been?� I shot back.

�Oh, good point, but if you already put it in me, wouldn�t I already have your nasty disease?�

�Better safe than sorry.�

�Quit talking about it and get to work!� she ordered.

I quickly put on the condom. I�d gotten pretty good at that. I got behind her and got busy. I pounded her through a big orgasm and then pulled out and pushed against her rosebud.

�Are you? Uuuuuhhhh,� Harper moaned as I slowly filled her backside.

It took some work, but I finally was able to worm my way in. I took it slow to allow Harper to get used to it. I was surprised when she came from me doing her there. I had expected she wouldn�t the first time. All I knew was when she did climax, she didn�t do her normal grunting. She actually screamed.

�YEEEESSSSSS!�

It was too much for me. I couldn�t hold back as my gut tightened and I came hard for the second time of the evening.

�I feel you pulsing in me,� Harper told me as I got off.

�Damn that was fun!�

When I finally stopped, I pulled out and went to the restroom to get rid of the condom and to clean up. I found Harper under the covers, curled up. I let Duke out of his crate so he could go outside one last time. I showed him I had a treat so he�d be quick about it. He did his business and came right back in. He even went into his crate without complaining. I gave him his treat and turned out the living room lights.

Harper was sound asleep when I crawled into bed. She seemed to sense me and she rolled over and put her head on my chest, though still asleep. This was what I�d been missing. I fell asleep a happy boy.

Saturday March 14

I WOKE UP TO A BUZZING sound. It took me a moment to realize Harper was in bed with me and using one of her new toys. I opened my eyes and she smiled.

�Good, you�re up. I like my new toys, but I want the real thing.�

�Let me take care of Duke and I�ll be right back,� I told her.

He would hear us and get quite vocal in the morning if I forgot about him. I didn�t need him to rock his crate while I rocked the bedroom. I gave myself a mental head-slap for my terrible play on words. I put on sweats and went to let my pup out. I had his leash so he wouldn�t make a jailbreak and think we were going running. He was happy to see me, and when we hit the backyard, he went about his toilette. I took him to the back door of the house and set him free.

When I stepped into the bedroom, Harper tossed me a condom and got on all fours. Mr. Happy was more than ready. I stripped and put the condom on. Harper was on the edge of the bed and waved her cute butt at me.

�I thought we might want to spend some time and talk,� I suggested.

�If you plan on being my boyfriend more than a couple of minutes from now, there�d better be some serious lovemaking going on,� she warned me.

I smacked her butt, which earned me a glare. She was doing her happy grunts a moment later when I began to do as instructed. Harper must have used her little toy for a while because she was fully aroused. I was trying to keep from getting off too soon by trying to figure out if running or sex was better as a morning cardio when my mom called me on the intercom.

�David, we�re going to Granny�s for breakfast in thirty minutes,� Mom told us.

�I guess we have a timeframe now,� I teased Harper.

�Shut up.�

I guess someone was close. I was right, she climaxed hard only a few strokes later. I was close, too, so I pulled out and took the condom off, and after a few manual strokes ... I made a mess all over her butt. I admired my handiwork when she came to her senses.

�You�re such a bad boy. Now I have your stuff all over me,� she complained.

�I guess we�d better go shower.�

She made me clean up after myself with the detachable showerhead. We almost didn�t make it downstairs in time when I surprised Harper with the different shower head settings and what they could do. She vowed they would get one for the dorm.

GRANNY�S WAS PACKED as usual on a Saturday morning. Dad sent me to the hostess stand to get us a table. Granny was serving coffee and saw me. She came right over.

�I see you brought your whole family. Who�s the cute girl?�

I motioned for Harper to come over.

�Harper, this is Granny. She�s about to pull a rabbit out of her hat and find us a table for six adults and two high chairs.�

�Don�t let him bully you,� Harper said as she shook Granny�s hand.

�He never does, but I think we have something opening up soon. Let me have it taken care of while you two come with me and talk to my guests.�

Granny had a good time telling the women I was off the market. Harper did get a few dirty looks, but she took it well. By the time we were done, my family was having coffee and giant cinnamon rolls. I had a big smile when I saw Kyle and Mac working on little pieces of rolls. I imagined Angie and Greg would have their hands full when the sugar highs hit.

We had a nice breakfast as a family. Greg and Angie enjoyed school. Angie told us her due date was in the middle of May and Greg announced it was going to be a boy. That sent Mom into full grandma mode. The university was working to get them a three-bedroom unit. They could get them one for the fall without a problem, but the summer wasn�t looking good. Mom told them they would move back in with us.

Dad, Greg and I all looked at each other. There were two additional bedrooms, besides the ones Greg and I grew up in, on the top floor of the house. The only problem was, they were used for storage. We all knew Mom now intended for us to clean them out and get them ready for her grandbabies.

WHEN WE LEFT GRANNY�S, Harper was confused when we didn�t head back to my place.

�Where are we going?� she asked.

�One of my friends is in the nuthouse and I plan on springing her.�

I had arranged to get Tracy today because she wanted to go to our first baseball game of the season. She�d been getting out on visits to her parents� house about three times a week. Tom thought she might be able to come home soon. I had visited every Tuesday evening I could. Pam had joined me on our visits, so I wasn�t surprised when it was commented on that I had a different girl with me.

�How many girlfriends do you have?� Velma asked as we came in.

Velma was in her late twenties and was a veteran who�d had some issues when she came back from the war. I liked her because she was very protective of Tracy.

�Velma, this is Harper, my girlfriend,� I said by way of introduction.

We were in the common area and several people turned to listen to our conversation. Tracy was across the room and made her way over to us.

�But Tracy said ...�

�Too much,� I finished Velma�s sentence.

Harper just shook her head. I enjoyed giving Velma a hard time.

�Hey, Velma, did you know that twenty-five percent of women are on some type of mental-illness medication?�

�Oh, good lord, he�s been using the Internet again,� Tracy almost moaned.

Velma just eyed me.

�It really makes me worried,� I told them.

�I know I�m going to regret this, but why are you worried?� Velma asked.

�It means that seventy-five percent are running around untreated!�

Harper was nonplussed that I would make that kind of joke in this setting. She was even more confused when everyone started laughing. I�d found they responded to these kinds of jokes. It showed I wasn�t uncomfortable with my surroundings, and by extension with them. One of the nurses had given me my material the last time I was there. They�d heard them all and helped me out with the tamer ones.

�Come on, before he gets started,� Tracy said as she grabbed my arm.

When we got to the car, Harper was ready to tear into me.

�What were you thinking?� she began.

�Harper, he was doing a good thing. The elephant in that room is we were just in a mental-health facility which specializes in depression. Most of our guests tiptoe around our reality when they come to visit. My fellow crazies and I appreciate the fact David doesn�t shy away from our situation. His stupid jokes put smiles on faces that really need them. We all look forward to when this goof visits,� Tracy said in my defense.

I smiled as the light bulb come on for Harper. She wasn�t done, though. She was a smart girl and Velma had left enough breadcrumbs for her to figure out that I came to visit Tracy with another girl.

�Who is David bringing to visit you?� Harper asked innocently.

Tracy burst out laughing.

�David, I like this one,� she said and then turned her attention to Harper. �I think you know our David has some friends. One of them is my best friend Pam. Velma assumed Pam and David were dating. Velma and I have had a few frank discussions about him.�

Harper had met Pam last night at bowling. She gave me a look that said we would have a talk later.

�Oh,� Harper said, as she pondered her response, �and Velma wants to jump his bones, too!�

I about drove off the road after I heard her leap in deduction.

�Velma would probably do him in the middle of group therapy,� Tracy agreed. �The one thing we miss the most is sex.�

�TMI�waayyy too much information,� I complained.

�I�m just putting you on notice! I have a need, and you�re my friend,� Tracy said cheerfully.

�I think we need to talk,� Harper told her.

Somehow, they convinced me to drop them off at Tracy�s house while I was sent to get ready for my baseball game. When I got home, I found the Callahan triplets waiting for me. I traded cars with my mom so I�d have enough room when Harper came home with us. Duke claimed shotgun.

WE PLAYED LANG ACADEMY today. They were a reform school and always had boys coming and going, so they were never great. Lang was normally the first team we played each year as sort of a warm-up for the season. I got to the ballpark in the middle of the JV game. I took Duke to Alan and was impressed when he curled up at Alan�s feet.

I went to stretch and get ready. Shiggy wanted me in the batting cage, so I did my normal routine as he watched. I�d play shortstop today and Justin would start as our pitcher. Moose had big plans for this year. I could tell he had everyone more focused than we were last year, playing JV. Shiggy pulled me aside to talk to me.

�David, you need to get a set routine before each game. Do everything the same way so you�re prepared to play.�

He then took me through his old warm-up process. He made me get Jeff so he could help me. When I explained what we were doing, we had the rest of the team gather around. Shiggy made sure we were stretched out. He explained this would reduce injuries. We then did a quick run to get our blood flowing. He had us do the long toss, which helped further loosen our arms.

That was where our normal routine went out the window.

�Baseball is not a slow or static sport. When playing baseball, the playing actions are centered on power, acceleration, explosiveness, and movement,� Shiggy coached.

He had us do runs of ninety feet and back where we did different things; examples would be high knee lifts, lateral side-skips, and �fast feet.� I recognized similarities to what I�d learned from my speed coach. Shiggy used the warm-up to make us better baseball players. The other coaches came out and took note of what we did. They seemed to approve of the new warm-ups.

He then split us up. The first four batters for today went with him to the batting cages. The pitchers went with Coach Herndon to get ready, and everyone else went with Moose. Shiggy had us visualize our at-bats.

�I want to you to close your eyes and describe what you�re doing,� Shiggy told us.

He had Bill and Jake in the batting cages. What I liked about Shiggy�s coaching was he individualized his approach for each batter. Too many coaches have a cookie-cutter approach. Each guy described their at bat. He did ask me why I had a more open stance than most players. I bat right-handed and my dominant eye is my right eye. I�d found that the more open stance helped me see the ball better.

Shiggy made us talk through and visualize each step at bat, which helped us think it through. I found when it came my turn, I was more focused and able to hit better and with more power. As we would finish, two more players would come over and get ready to bat.

By the time the JV was done with their game, I had a good sweat going, and we took the field to finish warming up. I was focused and ready to play when all hell broke loose.

Lang Academy doesn�t have girls. Last year we�d had some issues when Eve had played on JV. Cassidy actually had to take one of their players down. Today�s entertainment, I would later find out, had started when they made some comments to Tracy, Pam and Harper. The JV guys heard it and stepped in. I don�t know who threw the first punch, but it was soon a full-blown brawl. The mistake Lang made was focusing on just the players; Coach Hope, Cassidy, Brad and Shiggy could all handle themselves. We also found out the coaches from Lang had training in subduing their charges.

Luckily for me, Coach Herndon saw me take off to find out what was going on. All I could see and hear were my girls screaming and people in Lincoln High uniforms fighting. He grabbed me before I could get over the fence to join in. By then the guys from Lang who�d caused the problems were face-down on the ground. My girls ran over to assure me they were okay.

Lang Academy�s JV team was loaded onto the bus and sent home. They arranged with Lincoln to use one of our buses to take the varsity home after the game.

I was fired up to win this game. I felt like I did before a football game, which meant I had to dash to the locker room and throw up before we started. When I got back, we took the field, and every guy had his game face on. Last year had been all about fun. Now? We were ready to dominate!

Justin seemed to throw well in warm-ups. Their first guy up was their speedy center fielder. Justin hung a curveball and he slapped it up the middle. On contact, Mike and I exploded out of our stances and made an all-out effort to get to the ball. We�d practiced where if we ever crossed, he would go deep and I would go in front. The reason was that I had a better chance to get and throw out the runner since I was headed towards first base. I snagged the ball just behind second base and came up throwing a rocket to Wolf. I think he caught it out of self-defense.

I ended up handling all three balls in the first inning. Two of them would normally have been base hits if I hadn�t been focused and hustled. Justin swatted me on the butt when I came into the dugout.

�Thanks, man,� he told me to let me know he appreciated me getting him out of the inning.

I was up third in the first inning. Both Bill and Jake hit the ball right at someone and were out. I came up and Moose signaled for me to take the first pitch. I dug in and watched a fastball catch the outside corner for strike one. I stepped out of the box and visualized hitting the ball over the first baseman�s head. I saw the ball well as it came out of the pitcher�s hand. It was a hanging curveball, right in the zone. I held my hands back to keep from overswinging and then punched the ball over the first baseman.

Coach Haskins had worked with us to run full speed to first base. He said good things happened when you hustled. A cardinal sin, according to him, was to jog when running the bases. The right fielder hustled to get the ball. I was surprised when no one covered second base. I didn�t even look at Moose at first, but instead just rounded first at full speed. The second baseman had gone out to cut off the throw, but the shortstop hadn�t paid attention. I think he assumed I would settle for a single. When he finally looked up, it was too late.

�That�s the way to steal an extra base,� Coach Haskins� gravelly voice boomed from third.

Our dugout was on their feet. Coach Haskins had preached to us the importance of picking up bases. The more pressure we could put on them, the better we would do. I wasn�t surprised when Coach Haskins gave me the steal sign. He was making a statement that we would run at every chance. As a pitcher, if I knew the other team would steal, it unnerved me.

Wolf dug in at the plate. He�d hit some tremendous shots in practice. Normally we�d allow him to drive us in with his big bat. The catcher was obviously nervous, and I guessed they�d try to brush Wolf back. At least, that�s what I would do. The pitcher looked back at me, then began to throw home. I took off like a shot. The pitcher tried to stop the pitch but ended up throwing it in the dirt.

Coach Haskins had taught us to watch him when we were two-thirds of the way to third. The first part of my run was to keep low and dig to get to maximum speed. Once I was up to speed, I would look for Coach. Wolf did his job and stood tall in the box, which caused the catcher to have to first trap the ball and then look around him to make the throw. Coach Haskins gave me the slide sign, so I knew a throw was coming. I slid into third and popped up. The catcher had thrown the ball on the outside of the base. I was safe.

That is where I �died.� Wolf hit a golf shot to dead center field, but it came up short. By the third inning, Lang Academy hadn�t hit a ball out of the infield. It wasn�t that Justin struck them out, it was that the defense behind him had played lights-out. The guys had taken their cues from me and we were determined we wouldn�t lose today.

Lang�s pitcher had a heck of a game. He�d let a base runner on in each inning, but we were scoreless. Justin led off in the third. I think he surprised them when he laid down a bunt to get on. Bill came up and hit a long sacrifice ball to right field to advance Justin to second. Jake hit a screamer right at the third baseman. He decided to throw out Jake, instead of holding Justin at second. I came up with two out and a runner at third. Shiggy called me back to the dugout, just before I went up.

�Ignore your signs. We think they�ve picked them up. You�re going to get the hold sign for the first pitch. I want you to hit away.�

I just nodded and hustled to the batter�s box, since the umpire had started to give us dirty looks for holding up his game. I chanted in my head, �quick hands, quick hands.� Their pitcher looked over at Coach Haskins and grinned when he gave me the hold sign. I let my shoulder slump. I�d learned a thing or two about acting. I tried hard not to smile when a fastball rocketed right down the middle. I concentrated to keep my swing level, extend my arms, snap my wrists, and have good bat speed. As soon as I heard the ting of the aluminum bat, I knew I�d gotten all of it.

I ran hard to first base as I�d been taught and then looked up to see the umpire indicate I�d hit a home run. I made sure to keep good speed around the bases and not embarrass the pitcher. Nothing pissed them off more than a home-run trot. Justin waited for me at home. We acted like we did this every day and headed to the dugout after a fist bump.

We ended up winning 3�0. I went two for three with two RBIs, one stolen base, a double and a home run. Justin had faced twenty-five batters over seven innings. He had struck out three and walked one. He�d given up only three hits. I was involved in eleven plays, one of which was a double play. Mike had handled eight plays. Our defense up the middle had been solid all game.

After we had shaken Lang Academy�s hands, Moose wanted to talk to us.

�Good game today. Now go blow off some steam, but no drinking. I expect everyone to be ready to practice on Monday,� he told us and sent us on our way.

I stepped forward to get everyone�s attention. I knew if I didn�t say something, there would be a party organized.

�Monical�s at 6:30, the arcade afterwards, and parents are welcome.�

Someone needed to pay for my big plans.

HARPER HAD INSISTED I not take a shower at the school. She liked the way I smelled after I worked out. I liked that she liked it, and Mr. Happy liked that she liked it. We were both very clean and satisfied once Harper was done with us when I showered at home with her assistance.

When we got to Monical�s, the place was packed. I was glad I�d had Greg reserve the banquet room. The guys were all eating free appetizers. I noticed his favorite assistant manager had taken care of us. I was also pleased to see someone had told the JV team, because they were all there too, most with their parents.

I started to walk around the room to say hi to all the guys and their dates. I made a point to introduce Harper. She knew most of the JV guys from earlier today. I thanked them for protecting her and the cheerleaders. Mona and the rest of the cheerleaders had singled out the guys who helped them today and gave them each a hug and a kiss. I had to smile when they�d light up like a Christmas tree with huge grins on their faces. It�s not every day a freshman gets kissed by a hot varsity cheerleader!

Harper gave me a hip-bump.

�You�re not jealous, are you?�

�No,� I said, then gathered her in and gave her a kiss. �I�m the luckiest guy in the room.�

�You big goof! You keep saying things like that and I�ll fall in love with you.�

�You already love me,� I teased her.

She looked me in the eyes.

�You�re right, I do love you.�

Chapter 13 � It Sounds Bad

Friday April 10

Spring had arrived in our sleepy little town. Mom�s tulips were in full bloom and the trees were greening up. I was taking in the signs of the change of season when I saw my first robin. It was predicted to be in the low 60s this weekend. I was looking forward to the warmer weather because we had our baseball tournament.

Lincoln High had lost their first game on Wednesday. Our record stood at 7�1. I had started three games and my record was 2�0 with a 1.37 ERA. Justin was also 2�0 with a 2.43 ERA. The surprise was Bryan; working as our closer, he was 2�1. Mike started one game with no decision. Bert and Brock were our middle relievers. Coach Herndon and Shiggy prepared us for tournament play. We had played several simulated games to give our pitching staff more stamina than we had last year at this time.

Even Moose admitted that the Callahan twins were the difference. They�d had varsity experience pitching when they played in New Jersey last year. With their addition, we were now able to feel like we had enough pitching to be competitive in a tournament, where you might play as many as four games in a day.

We had solid pitching, but our defense was winning us games. Working with the players and coaches at State had made a big difference. We were just ahead of the other teams, as far as preparation was concerned. As teams played together, they were catching up. We also steadily got better as a group. I wasn�t surprised we were made the number one seed for the upcoming tournament.

AT LUNCH, PAM WANTED to eat with me, alone. She needed to talk about something and seemed nervous. We found a table at the back of the cafeteria so we could have some privacy. When people had a choice, they preferred to sit near the windows, which overlooked the school grounds.

�What�s wrong? Did something happen to Tracy?� I asked when we were settled.

�No, no, Tracy�s fine. In fact, she�s getting better. She told me they might let her out by the end of the week. She still won�t be coming back to school, but she�ll be home with her family,� Pam shared.

�If I ever see Bill Rogers again, he might not survive the encounter.�

Pam could tell I was serious. The young man really had done a number on Tracy. I was sure this wasn�t the only reason Tracy was depressed, but his abuse was a major factor in how she was doing right now. Dr. Hebert was working to get Tracy�s antidepressant medication balanced before she was sent home. They had to be careful because it took a while for it fully to take effect. They wanted her in a controlled environment while they were finding what worked for Tracy. They also wanted to help her recognize her depression for what it was and give her the tools to handle it. No one wanted Tracy to try to hurt herself again.

�I have other girl troubles,� Pam said cryptically.

�That doesn�t sound good. I sure hope the freshman cheerleaders haven�t come up with some plan to corrupt me,� I said, smirking at her.

�No, these would be older girls.�

�I can deal with Mona and her band of troublemakers,� I said more confidently than I felt.

�No, these girls would be even older girls,� she said, not looking at me.

I was stumped. If it was Beth, Cindy or Suzanne, I�d be fine. I would just explain to Harper Greg�s �free pass� arrangement. I thought about it for two seconds and remembered Angie got an equal number of passes. Nope, Harper wasn�t getting any free passes. She might just use them.

�Do I even want to know?� I asked.

�Cora,� was Pam�s one-word answer.

Her sister was an older version of Pam. She was a knockout who was currently decimating the fraternities at State. Cora was a slut, but a picky slut, according to Pam. She only went after the best guys. Her problem was she got bored with them when they couldn�t keep up.

�What about Cora? I hope she isn�t expecting a repeat of the three of us being together,� I worried.

Pam gave me a wicked smile.

�Quit your complaining. I was there, remember? You�d do it again in a heartbeat,� Pam said, challenging me to deny it.

I tried to act tough, but knew she was right. I was sure Pam would have used her sister to get into my pants if she thought it would work. She still wasn�t completely on board with Harper being my girlfriend, as it meant no random hookups. The girls had started calling Harper directly, and lucky for me, Harper enjoyed the byplay. She had no intention of letting me play with any of them right now. I didn�t complain because Harper was more than enough for me, even if I only saw her on weekends.

�I choose not to answer,� I said to evade her. �What does Cora want?�

�You know she�s pledging a sorority, right?�

I nodded.

�Normally pledge activities are tame. I know you�ve probably read some Penthouse Letters or been on the Internet and read stories about the wild things sororities get up to,� she said.

I wasn�t about to deny it. I think every boy my age had read something along those lines. I just shrugged.

�Well, get your dirty thoughts out of your head. Sororities are about sisterhood and making the most out of the college experience.�

�We both know Cora is �experiencing� college. What does all this have to do with me?� I asked.

�Sorry, guess I should just tell you. Cora has been a bad influence on her pledge class,� Pam said, and then looked up at me.

�And?� I encouraged her.

She tilted her head down, bit her lower lip, and glanced around. I thought about getting up right then but was too curious to leave without knowing what Cora had cooked up.

Pam leaned forward and made sure I was the only one who could hear her. �She wanted me to have you invite yourself and four of the guys from your baseball team to her sorority for a party Saturday night after your tournament,� she said.

�I�m sure the guys would enjoy it. I�m just concerned it�s too late a notice. They might have plans for after the games.�

�There�s more,� Pam said, getting my full attention. �Cora told me the theme of the party is �Fresh Meat.� The pledges plan to hook up with your guys for an anonymous one-night stand. Cora assured the pledges she could find guys they wouldn�t run into on campus.�

I rocked back into my chair. Pam gave me a confused look when I got out my phone and sent a text. She was even more confused when Tim and Bill came over and joined us.

�We have a dilemma,� I told the guys. �Pam�s sister is in a sorority, and they want five guys from the team to come over Saturday night after the tournament to have sex with them.�

Pam blushed and gave me a dirty look.

�Hey, it�s what it boils down to,� I defended myself.

�I guess, but the way you described it sounds bad,� Pam complained.

�David, are you bullshitting us?� Tim asked.

He had a point. This would make a heck of a joke. Was Cora pulling one over on us? I looked at Pam questioningly; I could imagine the sorority girls would think it would be fun to torment high school boys.

�What do you think? Is Cora just getting us there to punk us?� I asked Pam.

�No. My sister might do something like that, but she was way too excited about the prospect of having no-strings sex with the guys. Now, would the older girls play a trick on you guys and the pledge class? Maybe,� she agreed.

�We could get into so much trouble,� Bill worried.

Tim and I looked at each other and then gave him a look. Bill slapped his forehead.

�I know, I�m such a wuss, but you both know Moose would never let us play baseball again if we got caught.�

�Moose said we�d get kicked off if we got caught drinking or doing drugs. He never said anything about getting laid,� Tim reasoned.

�Would Cora make sure there was no booze or drugs at the party?� I asked.

Pam got up and called her sister. That gave us a chance to really talk.

�Part of me says this is a REALLY bad idea. The other part of me says I�ll regret it if we don�t do it. If I had to decide right now, I�d say we go for it,� I shared.

�What about Harper?� Tim said, ruining my bravado.

Both Tim and Bill smiled at me. I pulled my phone out and called her.

�I was packing to come see you,� Harper shared with me.

�What would you think about going with me to a sorority sex party Saturday night?� I asked.

Tim and Bill�s eyes got very big.

Harper had a lot of questions and I didn�t have answers. Pam came back to the table, so I handed the phone to her. She blushed when she found out it was my girlfriend on the line. She did the smart thing and gave her Cora�s number.

�I thought you wore the pants in your relationship,� Tim teased me.

�Dude, if I went behind her back and went to a sex party without her, she wouldn�t be my girlfriend come Sunday,� I explained.

�Is this how you manage all your friends?� Bill asked.

�Sneaking around is the quickest way to screw up a relationship. If any of the guys we decide to join us are dating anyone, I would suggest they come clean before they do anything. They still might lose their girlfriend, but I will guarantee they�ll be in more trouble if they get caught cheating,� I explained.

�David�s right. He�s always up-front with his friends, and they appreciate it,� Pam said, and then realized what she�d indirectly admitted to.

The guys looked at both of us and grinned.

�You two settle down. If I hear anything concerning Pam and me, I�ll have Cassidy come and find you,� I threatened.

�All you had to do was ask. Making threats wasn�t necessary,� Tim said.

�I agree, we�re good,� Bill assured us.

My phone rang. It was Harper.

�I swear, you�re such a slut. I have no idea why I put up with you,� she started.

�Because I�m your slut.�

The guys mimed grinding and I gave them a hard look.

�Would you be disappointed if we went and you weren�t allowed to partake in any of the girls?� she asked.

�No,� I answered without hesitation.

�What if I decided to go off with one of the guys, would you have a problem with it?� she asked.

�Yes.�

�If we go, you�d be fine if we were exclusive?�

�Yes. I keep telling you, we�re together,� I assured her.

�In that case, we�ll go. Put Pam back on the phone. I need to know what to wear,� Harper ordered me.

I handed the phone to Pam, then turned to the guys and gave them the thumbs-up.

�Seriously, you just talked your girlfriend into going with you to a sex party?� Bill asked in shock.

�We talked about our expectations and agreed to what we would and wouldn�t allow for each of us to do. You might want to try talking to your partner sometime. You might be surprised by what they�ll say if you give them a chance.�

The look they both gave me said they�d never even considered doing something like I�d just done. I was glad Greg had trained me well, or I might have been in trouble with Harper right now.

�So, are we doing this?� Tim asked.

�I say yes,� I voted.

�I say no,� Bill told us.

�I say yes. Will you have a problem if we do it?� Tim asked Bill.

�You both know my concerns, but we voted and I�ll go to the party and make sure nothing gets too out of hand,� Bill said.

�Fair enough. Who should the other two be?� I asked.

�Why don�t we let Bill decide? That way he�ll make sure they�re okay with going and know to keep their damn mouths shut afterwards,� Tim said, giving me a hard look.

I mentally added a talk with Jeff on my �to do� list if he were picked. Pam handed me back my phone and we told her we would attend the party. She called her sister who was very excited, if what we heard through the speaker was any indication.

AFTER PRACTICE, WE had a players-only team meeting. Tim and I let Bill run it.

�Tomorrow�s a big day for the future of Lincoln baseball. We�ll be laying the foundation for the rest of the year. I want to remind everyone that we need to show class and sportsmanship. If there are any problems, let the coaches or your captains handle it.�

�Like David handled Wolf getting beaned last year,� Mike chirped.

Everyone chuckled. I had rushed the mound and knocked the pitcher out.

�I�m serious. If we need to take care of something, we will. If one of us is suspended for a few games, it�s just us and not the whole team. If you�re hit by a pitch, suck it up, be a man, and take first base. Let David kill them,� Bill said with a grin.

I shook my head.

�I need to talk to you about one more thing. Your captains will be picking the MVPs for the tournament. If you�re selected, you�ll have to be free Saturday evening for your reward. It�ll be like Vegas, where what happens Saturday night is never spoken of,� Bill said as the room went dead silent.

�There�s no way any of us are going cow-tipping, right?� Jim asked.

�No cow-tipping. David arranged the outing,� Tim blurted.

I gave him a dirty look. They didn�t need to know that.

�Oh, never mind,� Jim said, as if my arranging it explained everything.

I sat back and smiled as Tim and Bill fielded questions about what the MVPs could expect. When Tim and Bill were done building the mystery, it sounded like a fun evening. Bill convinced the guys to make a pact. I think it had the same effect as when someone had you sign a waiver which said if you died doing something you couldn�t hold them responsible: it just made everyone want to do it more. I let it slip that Tim and Bill were responsible for picking the MVPs. They suddenly had twenty new best friends. For some reason, they both flipped me off.

WHEN I GOT HOME, I found Harper helping my mom and dad get dinner ready. We�d started having dinner with them on Friday nights so my mom could get to know Harper better. Mom was still trying to wrap her mind around Harper possibly replacing Tami for my affections.

�David, what are you up to?� my mom asked me.

I gave Harper a dirty look.

�Don�t blame me; your mom asked. Remember when you said we couldn�t lie to parents?� she asked and gave me a cheeky smile.

�I think we also agreed we weren�t going to share things with the other�s parents,� I shot back.

�Leave her alone and tell me about the party you�re going to,� my mom ordered.

�If it�s a sex party, like Harper told us, I have some serious concerns if you�re inviting teammates,� Dad warned me.

�Riddle me this, Dad: if you were my age, and there was a sorority party where you could get laid by college girls, wouldn�t you want your friends to invite you?� I asked.

�I�m out,� my dad said, conceding he�d want to go.

�I think we may have a talk later,� my mom said menacingly.

Dad just shrugged. Mom turned her glare on me.

�Harper agreed to go,� I said, throwing her under the bus.

�David!� Harper complained.

�Don�t even start. You got me into this mess,� I warned her.

�Do I need to ground you two? Better yet, do I need to call Harper�s parents?� Mom threatened.

�I love you, Mom,� I said as I hugged her.

She pushed me away. I had to give it a shot because sometimes it worked. Okay, let�s be honest: it worked once. But it was sort of a ritual now, so I kept trying. I knew it wouldn�t work this time because Mom was loving making Harper and me squirm. I understood why she didn�t make nice when Greg and his family came in the back door: she wanted to let Angie have some fun at our expense. I was ordered to catch them up with what I�d planned for tomorrow night.

�Oh, you are such a bad boy,� Angie said and shook her head.

It didn�t help when Greg high-fived me. He was sent to help Dad finish dinner.

�So how should we punish him?� Angie offered.

Harper gave me a weak smile. It was then I realized she, Angie, and Mom were in on this tormenting game together.

�Just put me out of my misery. What do you all want?� I said in surrender.

I wasn�t surprised when they each had a list to hand me. Mom wanted me to get the garden ready and several other outdoor tasks, now that it was spring. Angie had a few very inappropriate suggestions. I handed her list to Greg and he smiled when he read it. He agreed to satisfy her needs. Harper wanted me to be her sex slave at some point in time. I went to hand her list to Greg, and she smacked me.

Chapter 14 � Fresh Meat

Saturday April 11

We had one of the first games today, so Harper got up early to help me get ready. Dad had reserved a pavilion next to the fields. Harper was making five gallons of Gatorade while I cut up oranges and apples for my teammates. Greg and Angie were busy making breakfast.

When Harper was done, Greg helped me carry the Gatorade container to the Jeep. We were meeting at the high school to warm up and get our batting practice in before we took a bus to the park for our game.

�Did you work your way through the list Angie gave me?� I teased him.

�I think you might have to help me with some of it. She�s wearing me out.�

I knew he wasn�t serious. He had confided in me when she was pregnant the last time that her libido had gone up during a certain portion of her pregnancy. I just couldn�t remember at what point. If it was now, she really was wearing him out. I did remember him telling me right before Kyle was born it all slowed down. It took a few months after his birth before they were back to normal.

�You know I�m there for you if you need me.�

�If you ever did, Angie would be a happy girl. Nancy gave her a full report,� he told me, and I groaned.

I put him in a headlock and messed up his hair. We went back in to our women with smiles on our faces.

�This can�t be good,� Angie warned Harper.

I kissed Angie�s cheek and then planted a serious kiss on Harper.

�What are you waiting for, dumbass?� I asked my brother.

Angie was tapping her foot until Greg figured out he needed to follow my lead. We had breakfast and then I left to get ready for the game. Harper was going to come with my parents. As I walked out I saw her sneaking Duke pieces of bacon. She was worse than Kyle and Mac.

OUR FIRST GAME WAS against Lang Academy. I wasn�t surprised they were the bottom seed. I was surprised when Harper�s ex-boyfriend Ray was there. I�d forgotten she�d told me he was sent there after he�d been kicked out of his second boarding school. I knew Harper would be happy to see him. He saw me walking over to their dugout and came out to talk to me.

We were catching up when Harper and my parents showed up. I pointed her out to Ray and he went into the stands to catch up with his best friend. His teammates were blatantly checking her out.

�Careful boys, she�s my girlfriend,� I said just loud enough they could hear me.

We didn�t need a repeat of what happened when they visited us during our first game. I would gladly kick their butts if they hit on Harper.

I went back and fielded some ground balls to finish getting ready for the game. I felt I was where I needed to be mentally. I think Moose felt confident because he had Bert pitch the first game. Last year we trotted Justin out because we didn�t know if we�d be playing more than one game. Most teams would play their best pitcher to assure they got to the second round.

It was soon time to get started. Everyone was focused and determined to win today. Bert had worked hard to perfect his two-seam fastball. It was a good pitch because it tended to tail away. �Batters routinely topped the pitch and hit grounders. Bert wasn�t overpowering, so if he could get them to hit grounders and let us play defense, we had a chance at winning.

Bert normally ran into trouble if his pitches started to get up in the zone. When he did that, it was like watching batting practice. I was happy to see the first three batters he faced all grounded out. We came up to bat with smiles on our faces. Bert was going to have a good outing.

Our only problem was our bats deserted us. Come the bottom of the seventh inning, we were deadlocked at 0�0. Neither team was able to get a runner further than second base. It wasn�t like their pitcher was very good. We should have been lighting him up.

I was leading off and had gone 0�3 so far today. I guess I wasn�t surprised when Moose pinch-hit Brock Callahan for me. Brock had looked good in batting practice before the game. On the first pitch, Brock hit a screaming line drive right at the third baseman. I groaned, knowing it was a sure out, but was surprised when the ball bounced off his chest. I was sure that would leave a mark.

Moose sent Bryan up next, taking the bat out of Wolf�s hands. He stepped in and hit a hard shot right back at the pitcher. The ball brushed the pitcher�s hip, which caused it to change direction just enough so their shortstop wasn�t able to field the ball cleanly. We now had runners on first and second.

Jim was sent in as the third straight pinch hitter. Their pitcher tried to get Jim to chase a fastball high in the zone. He showed good discipline and held up. The next pitch was a hanging curve. Jim parked it, giving us the win 3�0.

I GUESS I SHOULD HAVE expected it when Moose benched Jeff, Wolf and me for the second game. The Callahan twins and Jim were inserted into the lineup. Mike pitched a good game, but the defense wasn�t as strong without the two of us in the middle of the infield. The good news was our substitutes paid off at the plate. We ended up beating Lakeview 8�6.

I pitched the next game against Washington. We met them in the semifinals last year. They�d forfeited when they ran out of pitchers. I had a good game. I actually struck out Ty three times. My bat also came back to life as I hit two singles and a double. We cruised to a 6�1 victory.

We met St. Joe in the final. I personally thought they should�ve been the number one seed. They always had a strong baseball team, and they were undefeated this year. Justin shut them down. He wasn�t flashy, but still only allowed six hits. We won the tournament with a 12�3 win. Our record stood at 11�1, the best start Lincoln had had in over ten years.

The team gathered around to find out who the MVPs were. The three of us had talked during the day. It was decided the winners had to be single and not freshmen. They also had to be guys who wouldn�t embarrass us or talk afterward. Justin was eliminated for what he did to Piper. My buddy Jeff was also taken out of the pool of possible candidates by Bill and Tim. I decided not to fight them on their decision because he was dating Cassidy. The �no dating rule� took out a lot of the rest of the team.

�It was easy to name the MVPs of the tournament. Both guys came through with clutch hitting and stepped in when we needed pitching. The winners are Brock and Bryan Callahan,� Bill announced.

After the brothers had been congratulated, I saw Bill and Tim talking to them. They both had big grins and were nodding as my fellow captains explained what was expected of them tonight.

HARPER WAS ACTING NERVOUS when we pulled into the parking lot of the Alpha Chi Omega house. Cora had instructed us to park in the rear, come in through the back door and go down to the basement. We were sitting in my Jeep as she turned to me.

�Am I being a bitch by not letting you spend time with other girls?� she asked.

I almost laughed until I realized she was dead serious. I took a deep breath and looked at the back of the Alpha Chi Omega house. It was a monster of a sorority house that looked like it was built at the turn of the 1900s. You could have moved it to a plantation in the Deep South. I jerked my mind back from wandering and answered her question.

�Harper, you confuse the hell out of me. When I first met you, I was attracted to your spunk and quick wit. I have an affinity for smart, self-assured women. It certainly didn�t hurt you have a killer body. Then you go saying something like that. If I said it, you�d look me in the eye and tell me to quit being a wuss and grow a pair. I don�t understand why you think you need to change the way you think, just because we�re dating.�

�Did you just call me a wuss?� Harper asked as she glared at me.

�No, I said you�d call me a wuss,� I clarified.

�No, I think you�re just finding a clever way of calling me a wuss,� she shot back.

I started to say something clever and then stopped myself. Harper was a lot like her mom. She could smell bullshit from a mile away. I decided to �man up, and grow a pair.�

�I guess I did,� I said.

�Oh. You know I�m going to kick your butt.�

�Have at it, tough girl,� I said, unable to hide my amusement.

�All right, I�ll quit feeling sorry for you and make you watch as your teammates get laid.�

�Fine with me,� I said and kissed her.

�I hate it when you kiss me just when I�m getting a good mad on,� she huffed, and we got out of the Jeep.

Harper found her way under my arm as she led me in. I knew she wasn�t mad, she was just feeling insecure. She�d be back to normal as soon as she got a feel for what was going on. I found it funny that Harper made sure I was looking good tonight. I had planned to wear jeans and a t-shirt with my letterman�s jacket. She had me try on several outfits before she was satisfied. I wasn�t surprised when she picked out something casual from Dakora. I think she wanted to make the other girls jealous. I was a little surprised when she wore a skirt that barely covered her butt. I wasn�t sure what the purpose of her attire was. If it was meant for me, then okay, but I was worried she�d dressed for the college guys who�d be there.

When we got inside, we found we were the first ones there from my group. Cora saw me and smiled. She was talking to several of her sisters, so we went and grabbed a couple of sodas. I was confused at the different clothes the girls were wearing. I asked Harper about it.

�The ones in the jerseys must be the pledges. The girls wearing normal clothes have to be the sorority sisters.�

I noticed the ones wearing jerseys seemed to be just wearing jerseys. I checked out the pledges and they were all cute. Pam had told me Alpha Chi Omega was noted for having the best-looking women on campus. While I hadn�t seen the other twenty-some sororities, I would take it on faith she was right. I sent a text to Tim and Bill, letting them know the ladies were waiting for them. They were in charge of getting Bryan and Brock here.

There were already several guys here and most looked to be college age. They were talking to each other. I shook my head when I realized that it wasn�t much different than high school, with girls clustered in one group and the boys in another. Harper and I were people-watching as we waited for the rest of our crew to show up. Five minutes later all my teammates showed up, wearing jeans and baseball jerseys. I guess I missed the memo.

�The poor dumbasses,� I mumbled.

�What did you say?� Harper asked.

�Sorry, I was looking at the guys. They reminded me of my mom and dad when she made him wear a matching sweater.�

�I know it�s clich�, but does it surprise you a bunch of jocks would do something like that?�

�Hey, I resemble that remark.�

�Just saying,� she said as she squeezed my hand.

Cora came over.

�Are they all here?� she asked me.

�Yeah, this is all of them,� I said.

She went back to the girls she was talking to and let them know. One of the older girls got everyone�s attention.

�I would like to welcome the men from Lincoln. I hear they won a tournament today,� she began.

The sorority sisters started chanting, �Fresh Meat! Fresh Meat!�

�Settle down, ladies. At the request of the Fresh Meat, there will be no alcohol served tonight. Normally we would let you have a few drinks and then have our way with you. Since we don�t have alcohol to lower your inhibitions, we�ll have to resort to other methods. The first is a �get to know you.� We�ll do a version of speed dating. Men, please get into a circle and face the outside for me,� our master of ceremonies directed us.

When the guys were in a circle, she then directed the pledges to make a circle facing in.

�Now, I have a stack of cards. I�ll read what the card says and then you follow the directions. The first card says: �Kiss the person in front of you.��

This was going to be fun as we watched the wide range of reactions, which was fascinating. Some of the guys blushed and looked like they wanted to bolt. Others got into it. Cora didn�t appear to have a partner. She motioned for me to join the circle. Harper saw her gesture.

�I can�t believe I�m saying this. Go join your teammates.�

�I�m good,� I assured her.

�No. I want you to go have fun. Remember our rule: I have to be involved.�

I don�t think she expected me to pull her along with me. Cora gave us a funny look.

�Do you expect me to kiss both of you?�

�Oh, yeah,� I said.

Before Harper could make a run for it, Cora leaned over and kissed her. When she was done, Harper was gasping for breath. I grabbed the back of Cora�s neck and kissed her. I then kissed Harper. I thought it wouldn�t be fair unless we all kissed each other.

�Time! Ladies, walk around the circle and guess who has the largest package. When you pick your winner, stand behind him.�

I looked at Harper and she rolled her eyes. I had to agree, this was crass. I always figured it only mattered if you had enough to get the job done. I�d never received any complaints, so I never bothered to measure myself. From what I�d heard, I was well above average, but I assumed that had to do with my being six-four.

I chuckled when the girls decided one of the college boys had the biggest package. He looked like a bodybuilder. I doubted their selection for two reasons. He was maybe five-ten and he had small hands. I was willing to bet he was average in size. He seemed to puff up with pride.

�Girls, get back into your places and move one person to your right,� she ordered, and she waited until everyone was in place. �The card says: �Guys, using only your teeth, remove your partner�s thong.��

It looked like we weren�t at a high school party after all. If this was what happened in college, I couldn�t wait to get there.

�Get busy,� I ordered Harper.

I was shocked when she turned the girl around and stuck her head under her jersey. I couldn�t resist. I got behind Harper and stuck my head under her skirt. I tell you, getting a thong off with just your teeth is work. I was able to get Harper�s off first. I was bad, though, because I did use my tongue to separate her sex from her undergarments. Harper was at a disadvantage because I distracted her. When her thong was on the ground, I walked around and knelt before our pledge. Working as a team, we were able to get the offending garment off. Again, I took a few liberties.

We were done first, so we got a chance to watch everyone work to get the girls� panties off.

�Time! If you still have on a thong, please take it off.�

At this point several of the girls were flushed. I guess the guys hadn�t been working very hard to get their panties off. You could smell the arousal in the room. This had started to be a lot of fun.

�Okay, move one to the right. The next card reads: �Strip your guy from the waist down.��

Harper and our new pledge worked to get my shoes and socks off. I thought they took a few liberties getting my slacks and boxers off. I was not happy I was completely exposed. My jacket and silk shirt both only covered to a little below my waist. Mr. Happy and my butt were exposed. My guys had on baseball jerseys that covered their butts. I smirked when their shirts split open to expose their aroused members. I made a quick glance at the bodybuilder and was assured when I saw my estimation was right, but he had nothing to be embarrassed about.

The college boys must have been clued in because they had on extra-long t-shirts or jerseys that covered most everything. I caught Harper checking out every guy she could see. I gave her a hip-check and she looked me in the eye and shrugged.

�Very nice! Ladies, move one to the right. �Kiss your partner.��

I pushed Harper in front of me. The pledge gave her a thorough tongue-lashing. I wrapped my arms around both of them, pressing my rapidly rising member into Harper�s butt. I leaned over her shoulder and began kissing and nibbling the pledge�s neck and earlobe as I ground myself on Harper, which caused a chain reaction. The girls rubbed up against each other as they kissed. I admit my hands ended up cupped on the pledge�s little butt.

�Time! I�ll give our threesome points for style,� our master of ceremonies announced. �Girls, move one to the right. The card reads: �Pick out sexy underwear for the person across from you.��

Harper and our pledge went to a box one of the sisters brought out. The two of them seemed to be conspiring over what they were going to make me wear. What they brought back was a blue cotton Speedo. I wasn�t sure if I liked them or not, but Harper had a big smile on her face. I looked around and almost choked when Tim appeared in a diaper. If his pledge hadn�t rewarded him with a searing kiss for being a good sport, I think he would have left. The girls had most of the guys in tighty-whities, similar to what I was wearing. The Callahan twins had been put into matching boxers.

�Girls, rotate to the next guy. �Remove your guy�s clothing above the waist,�� was our next order.

My new pledge got into slowly taking my jacket and shirt off. Harper collected my clothes and put them on a chair next to the wall. She swatted the pledge�s butt when her hands wandered a little south. I was actually grateful to Harper because it wouldn�t take much for me to embarrass myself. I already had the beginnings of a serious bulge.

�From the looks of the guys, I think they�re ready. Now it�s time for some fun. There are privileges that come from pledge ranking. I want the girls to line up in order and I want the guys to line up. Ladies, your job is to take a guy up to your designated room, have him fill a condom and then bring him back. The rule is neither one of you may touch the other with your hands. Now the first pledge will select her Fresh Meat.�

�Should we bow out?� I asked Harper.

�No, I�m actually having fun. Let�s play it by ear and see how this goes.�

The guys found it funny I wasn�t picked until ninth. I didn�t complain because the girl seemed to have eyes for Harper. I chuckled when the pledge grabbed Harper�s hand and led her to the second floor. I followed along to see what kind of trouble Harper was in. As we walked past a number of rooms, we saw Tim and Bill getting blowjobs. The doors to the rooms were left open, and there were several sisters roaming the halls to make sure everyone followed the rules and was being safe.

The pledge we were with had Harper sit on the edge of the bed and buried her face between Harper�s thighs. Harper�s eyes got big and I could tell the pledge knew what she was doing. The pledge was on her knees, so I got on mine and wiggled my face until I had access to the pledge�s sex. I began giving her slot a tongue-bath. I worked her over good and could hear Harper making happy grunts. I could tell the pledge was ready, so I put my condom on and then slowly buried myself deep within her folds.

Harper was laying back in complete bliss. I slowly moved in and out of the pledge as I checked out the room. I had to chuckle when I noticed my butt poster on the wall. I was trying not to cum too soon as I began to do the pledge in earnest. Harper came hard and wiggled to get away. She complained that she sometimes got too sensitive when she climaxed. The look in her eyes said she wanted me to push her over the edge.

�David, get on your back,� Harper ordered.

I pulled out of the pledge and lay down so Harper could mount me. I stopped her and put on a new condom. The pledge straddled my head and didn�t take long to get her cookie. She tapped out to relax on the bed and watch us.

�Quit holding back,� Harper ordered me.

It sounded like Harper wanted to find out what round two had in store. I obliged her. The pledge wasn�t too happy when I handed her the used condom. We followed her downstairs and met our hostess.

�Cora and I organized tonight to help the pledges get a safe sexual experience with boys. I was a little worried when she told me you were bringing your girlfriend,� she said and turned to Harper. �Are you okay with what we�ve been doing?�

�When we arrived, I told him he wasn�t doing anything tonight, but so far, it�s been fun, though different. I can�t see doing anything like this on a regular basis, though,� Harper answered.

�Some of the pledges want to learn to give a proper blowjob. Would you be willing to allow your boyfriend to be our test subject?�

She looked at me and I kept a neutral expression on my face. I had come and I had experienced the party. I was fine with whatever Harper decided. Was I willing to allow college girls to suck my dick? Hell, yes! If Harper wanted to go back to my place, I would gladly do that, too.

�As long as I�m in the room, you can have him,� she said with a glint in her eye.

I wondered what was going through Harper�s head as we went and grabbed a couple of bottles of water.

�So, what do you want to do?� Harper asked.

�I�d like to do a bunch of sorority girls, but I�m a teenage boy. I could just as easily go dancing with you. I hear there�s a good band at the Thunderbird tonight.�

Harper could tell I was giving her a hard time. I wrapped her in my arms and kissed her.

�Baby, I don�t need all this when I have you,� I said, looking her in the eyes.

�I know. I�m not sure why, but it turns me on seeing you with other women. When I saw you doing the pledge, I had to have you right then. I hope that doesn�t make me a slut,� she told me.

�You�re my slut,� I said with a big smile. �As long as we�re not playing with other guys.�

She gave my shoulder a soft slap.

�You�re all the man I need.�

Cora walked over to us.

�Rumor has it if I want to do this big guy I have to eat your peach,� she told Harper.

Harper blushed. I�d heard rumors about girls at boarding schools. I had never seen Harper show the least bit interest in the same sex before. She hadn�t yet gone down on a girl. I didn�t really think Harper was into girls, but the thought of it made me hard.

�I think she�s shy,� I chimed in.

A pixie of a girl came skipping up.

�I was sent to come get you. We�re ready.�

She stuck her tongue out at Cora and pulled me toward the stairs. Harper followed us to a bedroom on the third floor. As we went to the end of the hall, we saw a few of the college guys having sex with girls other than the pledges. It looked like some of the sisters were horny.

In the room across the hall from the one we were going to, I saw the twins. I stopped Harper and we watched as they double-teamed the girl that we�d been with. They saw me and smiled. Harper giggled when they grinned and reached over the girl and did fist bumps. I don�t think anything was going to wipe the smiles off their faces.

The pixie was impatient and grabbed my hand.

�Come on,� she said, sounding like she was ten, wanting to hurry us along.

We entered the room to find another pledge and a sister. The sister took charge.

�Welcome, and thanks for allowing us to use your boyfriend like this. I promise we won�t break him. I�m Helen, by the way, and this is Jan,� she said, pointing to a serious-looking redhead. �You�ve already met Debbie.�

�Nice to meet you. I�m Harper and this is David. I had to convince him to do this,� Harper said.

�I bet you did,� Helen said.

I don�t think she believed Harper for one minute. She got right to work teaching her charges.

�David, could you get comfortable on the floor, and please do me a favor and lose the underwear?� Helen asked.

I dropped my shorts, grabbed a pillow off one of the beds, and propped my head up as I lay down. Helen sat down Indian-style at my waist as Harper and the pledges got comfortable on my other side.

�David, do you like blowjobs?� Helen asked me.

�Yes, very much so.�

�Describe the best blowjob you�ve ever received.�

I looked at Harper. She rolled her eyes at me and then nodded.

�I picked up a woman in Miami, on a dare. It turned out one of my friends knew her, and it was a setup. Anyways, the three of us went back to my hotel room.�

�I�m sorry, but what were you doing in Miami?� Debbie asked.

�I was there to do a photo shoot. I model when I�m not playing ball. I�d flown in the night before the shoot. I met some executives from Ford Models and three of the models who were going to be in the shoot the next day.

�Anyways, one of the models and the woman I picked up went back to my hotel room. The two women knew each other, and I figured they wanted to talk, so I went and took a shower. When I came out, they were drinking wine and catching up. I was surprised when the woman I picked up decided to give me a blowjob in front of her friend.�

�Was it because you were doing it in front of the other girl that made it so good?� Helen asked.

�I guess, but to be honest, this woman just knew how to handle a dick. Sorry, I didn�t mean to be crude.�

�No, it�s fine. What do you mean, though?� Helen asked.

�She was phenomenal. Most girls when they give you pleasure focus on doing what I call �the bob.� They take three or four inches of your member and simulate sex. Please believe me, it�s fantastic. No guy will ever complain, and I promise you, you do it and your guy will get off.

�She took it to the next level. She was able to swallow my whole member and did things with her throat that turned me inside out. She also used her tongue and mouth suction to add to my pleasure. She didn�t just focus on my member, she pleasured my balls and teased my body as well.�

�David has some good points. He�s right, even a bad blowjob is good; at least, according to every guy I�ve ever met. Let me give you some tips on taking it from average to spectacular for your guy. First of all, set the stage. Most men would prefer a relaxed setting. Light a few candles and play some mood music,� Helen coached the girls, and she got up and lit a few scented candles and turned on soft music.

�I would suggest clean sheets for him to lie down on. Slowly undress him. Make sure there�ll be no distractions, so turn off his cell and lock the door. You want your man focused on his pleasure.

�Before you get to the main event, explore his whole body. Start slowly. Touch, lick, and kiss your partner, not just the areas that turn him on, but the ones that turn you on as well. This is a hands-on experience. Go ahead and get started.�

Helen had just taken a page out of Greg�s playbook. I found if you took your time and explored a woman�s body and found what turned her on, you were ahead of the game. I about went out of my mind when all four of them worked to arouse me. At one point it felt like a litter of kittens was slowly licking me all over my body. I was ready to jump up and attack somebody when Helen finally called a halt to them getting me turned on. I think my moans gave them all a clue I was ready to go.

�David, did you enjoy what we did?� Helen asked.

�Let me put it this way: if someone doesn�t suck me soon, I�m taking over and none of you will be safe.�

�I think we have him aroused. Now how can you tell? Let me show you. Besides his member being hard and leaking, notice his balls. Earlier they were hanging loosely between his legs. They�re now high against the base of the penis and the scrotum is stretched tightly across them.

�Let�s get to the main event. We�re going to cover a lot of ground tonight. I�d suggest you focus on two or three of my suggestions and try them on your man. Not everything I�ll show you will appeal to your lover. Even if some things don�t work now, in time your lovemaking may change, or you may end up with someone who does like what you learn.

�What�s good about tonight is we have someone we can ask about what he likes and doesn�t like. David, what�s the most important thing to you when a girl�s giving you oral pleasure?� Helen asked.

I thought about it for a moment.

�Excitement. I would rather have a blowjob from someone inexperienced but enthusiastic, who has no idea what they�re doing, as opposed to the best technical performance by someone who showed no interest,� I answered.

�David�s right. The best lover is completely involved in what she�s doing. If you�re aroused and show your man you enjoy pleasing him, he�ll have a mind-blowing experience. I know I personally love the feeling of power I have over my man as I control his pleasure. Other women feel the intimate act of giving of yourself is fulfilling. Whatever it takes for you to show your man you�re as into giving him a blowjob as he is into receiving, it will make the experience for him unbelievable,� Helen taught them.

�I�d like to add you should not be afraid to crawl all over your man. I know David enjoyed you kissing and licking him. What really turns him on is when I rub myself up and down his member,� Harper almost purred.

�I�m sorry baby, but I need to do you right now,� I said, but they all held me back.

�Do you see what she just did? She was creative. Sometimes, sexy talk goes a long way. She also pointed out if you use your whole body to arouse your man, it works very well. I think you get the idea by David�s response. I personally like to rub my boobs on a man�s chest and then squeeze them together and let him do me that way,� Helen said.

She shrieked when I trapped her under me and began kissing her. Enough of this, I was going to do everyone. Wait a second, someone had ahold of my balls! I turned to Harper smirking at me. It was amazing how a little thing like that will make you do what a girl wants. I was a good boy and lay back down.

�I think we need to practice a little bit. Someone needs to take the edge off or I think we�ll have to teach this class at another time,� Helen said as she got out a condom.

�Why are you putting a condom on him?� Jan asked.

�While giving a blowjob is an alternative to contraception, it�s not without risk of disease. If you plan to have fun with guys in college, I�d suggest you have him wear one for any activity where there will be some form of penetration. For oral sex there are flavored condoms like this one,� Helen said as she showed it to the girls.

�She�s right. You can�t tell who has an STD just by looking at them. I try to use one every time I have sex, regardless if they�re taking birth control or not,� I said.

�Now here�s a trick your guys will love.�

Helen put the condom on the tip of my member and then used her teeth to unroll it onto me. The whole time she had her eyes locked on mine. When she was done, she dripped lube on the condom and then used her hand to make sure it was coated.

�Start slowly. Get acquainted with his member. If he isn�t hard, suck him in your mouth and suck and lick him. The suction will draw blood into his length and help harden him. This is especially useful if he�s having a hard time going another round. Sometimes I�m not willing to wait for my man to get hard again,� Helen confessed.

�David doesn�t seem to have that problem,� Harper shared.

�In that case, does someone want to get him off so we can focus on the rest of what I want to show you?�

I looked over at Harper, hoping she�d help me out. Her eyes got big and she put her hand over her mouth as I felt someone grasp Mr. Happy. My head snapped around in time to see Debbie, the little pixie, trying to stuff my member into her mouth. It looked like she was trying to stuff a baseball bat into her face. I had been on edge way too long. I grabbed the back of her head and with a few quick strokes came hard.

�AAAUUUGGHHH!� I moaned.

Poor Debbie had tears in the corners of her eyes.

�Oh, honey,� I began, feeling like a complete shit.

�No, I�m okay. I just had never done it before and you took me by surprise,� she assured me.

Harper hugged her.

�He gets carried away sometimes. This is why all the women in his life call him �stupid boy.��

For some reason, that comment caused smiles all around. I removed the condom, and Helen handed me a tissue to clean up and put the condom in. I think I impressed the girls when I tossed it into the garbage can across the room.

�Now that he�s calmed down, it�s time for more lessons,� Helen started, then took hold of my semi-hard shaft. �Jan, do you want to get him stiff again?�

Jan eagerly took me into her mouth and used her hands, mouth and tongue to explore every inch of my hardening member. When I was hard, she leaned back, and Helen took me in hand again.

�Don�t forget his balls. Most men love to have them licked and sucked. Just be careful and treat them gently. Nothing will end a good session like hurting his balls. They�re such babies when you do that.

�Now notice around the head of his penis there is a little ridge. Use your tongue to explore this area. Pay special attention to his frenulum. This is the extra skin on the underside of his member where the head meets the shaft. This is an extremely sensitive area. Start out being soft and gentle and then increase the pressure and intensity. Watch how he reacts and gauge what you need to do from that. Who wants to try?�

I was surprised when both pledges and Harper wanted to try me out. They soon had me squirming again. Helen told them this was called edging. It was when you teased a guy by using your tongue to work the underside of the head of his member. I�ll give Helen high marks: I was learning things from her. She continued with the anatomy lesson.

�Take the tip of his penis, or head, into your mouth and make it wet. Harper, get him wet for us,� Helen asked, and Harper obliged. �The head will feel smooth and firm. Use everything to stimulate it. You can also use your teeth if you�re gentle. I also want you to tongue the slit, called the meatus. This is a little hit-or-miss. Some men enjoy it, others won�t.�

Each girl got a chance to work the tip of my dick over. They figured out they could easily stimulate my frenulum with their tongues. I really liked the sensation of them sucking the head of my dick while their tongue pleasured me.

�Let�s take this to the next level. David told you he enjoyed having your head simply bobbing up and down his shaft. As he shared, this will produce results. What I want to teach you is more advanced skills here. You aren�t merely simulating intercourse. You�ll find your mouth and hands have a great many more ways to pleasure his penis. Use both to pleasure him,� Helen offered, and then let the girls try out their skills on me.

�Good. How are they doing, David?� Helen asked.

�I think with hours and hours of practice they might get there. I�d be willing to work with them on it,� I offered.

Harper smacked me on the back of the head.

�Hey, I was just trying to help.�

�I�m going to show you a technique which will make it easier to take him deeper into your mouth,� Helen taught.

I was all for deeper.

�Stick out your tongue and say �ah� like you�re at the doctor�s office,� Helen said and then demonstrated.

Helen grasped my manhood, then stuck out her tongue and plunged down. I felt my member enter her throat and her tongue swipe back and forth across my balls. I threw my head back and held my breath. When she slowly pulled off, she was still swiping her tongue back and forth until only the head was in her mouth. Her tongue was sending me into overdrive as she massaged my frenulum.

�Did you see what I did with my tongue? Did you like it, David?� Helen asked.

�More, please!�

�I�ll take it that he liked it. Something else you can do is moan or hum around his member while sucking him. The vibration adds to the stimulation. Do different things until you find what he likes. You can try long, hard strokes along the entire shaft with just your tongue or with your mouth, or quick light strokes with your mouth just on the head. Use your imagination, women.

�I would suggest that you use your hands to stroke him while you�re giving a blowjob. There are two reasons. The first is self-defense. I think Debbie wished she had a grip on this big guy to slow him down from stuffing his length down her throat. Most guys you can probably handle, but I prefer to decide when something�s going to be shoved into my throat,� Helen said with a playful grin.

�Use your other hand to tease him. Run our fingernails down his thigh. Play with his balls. Guys are really sensitive right below their sacks. Run your fingernails back and forth under there,� she said as she demonstrated. I think the girls understood when I sat straight up.

�Another way to get a big response from your guy is to massage his prostate,� Helen started.

�This is something I don�t enjoy,� I stated.

�Would you allow me to teach them?� Helen asked.

I was ready to say no until I saw the pleading look in Harper�s eyes. I just nodded.

�You better use plenty of lube,� was my only instruction.

�I find guys protest about this too much. Once you do it to them, they seem to enjoy it. David�s right, though, lube is our friend,� Helen said, then proceeded to grease up her index finger.

�Insert your lubed finger into his anus. You�ll feel a marble-sized bump. This is his prostate. Massage it with your finger. Use your other hand to press against the area between his anus and his balls,� Helen said.

She demonstrated what she meant and used her little tongue technique on me. I have an aversion to someone putting anything in there, but every time a woman does this prostate thing to me, look out. I surprised Helen when I suddenly exploded. I didn�t feel sorry for her when she choked and started coughing. When she finally stopped, she gave me a dirty look.

�That wasn�t nice.�

�Then don�t stick things up my bum.�

�I�m next,� Harper said, as she lubed up her finger.

�Hang on,� I protested, �once does not mean open season!�

�You promised we could learn,� she shot back.

I just rolled my eyes at her. I allowed the other girls to find my prostate, but that was it. Helen took back control of her class.

�The final thing I want to teach you is what to do when he climaxes. You have two choices: you can allow him to do it in your mouth, or you can pull off. If you�d ask a guy, nine out of ten would want you to let them release in your mouth.�

�I don�t know about that. Sometimes I like to pull out and explode in a girl�s face or on her breasts, but I�m a bad boy,� I said. Harper leaned over and gave me a kiss.

�Just have his shorts handy and cover him up if he gets ready to shoot,� Harper suggested.

�I�ll let you decide what you like best, ladies. After he�s cum, you can milk your man. Grasp him at the base and squeeze as you push upward. This will get out any leftover. If you want to give him maximum pleasure, look him deep in the eyes and then lick the last few drops off the head of his dick,� Helen said and then demonstrated.

Damn! This girl knew what she was doing. She gently cupped my balls with her other hand. Mr. Happy twitched, wondering if we were going again.

�Finally, this is for David. If you want your partner to give you lots of blowjobs, you need to learn to reciprocate.�

I turned to look at Harper.

�Take me home, Stud,� she ordered.

Chapter 15 � Spring Break

Sunday April 19

My phone woke me up; the caller ID said it was Tami.

�Happy Easter!� I heard her and her host family call out.

My clock said it was six-thirty in the morning. I tried to remember if she was five or six hours different. Anyways, it was too damn early for Sunday morning.

�You�re all evil. You do realize it�s the crack of dawn here?� I complained.

�I know, but you love me anyway. We�re off to see historic folk dancing by the Morris Dancers. They assure me it�s an English tradition dating back to the fourteen hundreds.�

�You poor baby, you want me to come get you?� I offered.

�Oh, shut up. I�m sure it can�t be too bad, or my host-siblings wouldn�t be excited about going. What are your plans?�

�I get to go to church with both of my grandmothers. Greg and Angie are here, as are Uncle John and Bonnie. I guess it�s a good thing you woke me because I promised to go to Granny�s and pick up cinnamon rolls for breakfast.�

�You totally suck. I want a cinnamon roll now. What are your plans for spring break? Are you doing a shoot for Range Sports again this year?�

�I�m going to Chicago. Bo Harrington has arranged a week with specialized trainers. I plan to stay with Harper and her parents. Adrienne has a couple of photo shoots organized, as does Ford. So, I�ll be either working out or working the whole time.�

�Does Harper know this? I bet she has plans for the two of you,� Tami said.

�She did mention something about the country club tonight, and then I had to free up Friday night and Saturday or I was no longer going to have a girlfriend.�

Tami laughed at me.

�I bet you�d have to do more than that for her to give you up.�

�Maybe,� I admitted.

Harper and I had gotten closer. She seemed to relax after the party at the sorority house. I think she realized that even with temptation all around, I only really wanted her. Our return from the party had turned into one of our epic love-making sessions.

The fallout from the party was interesting. On Monday, before practice, the coaching staff pulled everyone who went to the party into a conference room. I still don�t know how they found out. Moose asked what we were thinking. I suspect he thought we would confess to horrible crimes and he would suspend us. The other guys weren�t talking, so I did. I told them everything that happened. Well, I kept it PG-13. I confirmed that we had all had sex, but none of us drank or did drugs, and I�d brought my girlfriend. I think the last part rocked the coaches a little bit. I pointed out we hadn�t broken any team rules or forced anyone to do anything they didn�t want to do. Moose decided there wasn�t much he could do. The evil man put the five of us in charge of conditioning the team. By the end of practice, I wished we had let Cassidy have her way with us!

Speaking of baseball, we won both our games last week. We were now 13�1 and pegged as the team to beat in our district. I was now 4�0 with a 0.97 ERA, which triggered my first recruiting letter, from State, for baseball. I had never thought about playing baseball in college.

Tami and I wrapped up our call so she could go see the folk dancers. Even though I teased her, I knew she�d have fun today.

WHEN I GOT TO GRANNY�S, she was talking to customers. I was sent to the kitchen where they had everything ready for me. I was surprised to find Mom had also ordered food for after church. Granny came back and gave me instructions on how to reheat everything for our lunch.

When I got home, Angie was making coffee and Kyle and Mac were making a racket. Granny had only halfway-cooked the cinnamon rolls, so I put them in the oven to finish up. She had sent along a container of cream cheese frosting to top them with. I put the ham and everything else in the refrigerator. The smell of cinnamon rolls soon had everyone coming into the kitchen.

Mom called Uncle John and Bonnie over the intercom. They had stayed in my apartment. We had cleaned out and painted the two extra bedrooms on the third floor. My grandmothers took both of them. Greg and Angie stayed in his old room, and I shared with Kyle and Mac in the other one. Duke insisted he sleep in his crate in the apartment. He was getting set in his ways.

Angie pulled the rolls out and iced them. She put a huge platter on the kitchen table.

�I slaved over these all morning,� she announced.

�Greg, you�re a lucky man to have such a talented wife,� Aunt Bonnie told him.

I just ignored them. Angie could live in her fantasy world.

I ARRIVED IN THE LINCOLN Park neighborhood of Chicago just after three that afternoon. I was near the DePaul campus and the sidewalks seemed to be full of college-age kids and young professionals. The street was lined with three- and four-story older buildings, with storefronts on the main floor. There were bars/restaurants with outside seating and all of them seemed packed. If that many people were drinking on a Sunday afternoon, I was afraid of what I would do if I lived here.

It wasn�t hard to see why people wanted to live in the city, especially if they were young and single. There was an energy about the area. I was a little sad when I realized I�d passed up a summer of living in Chicago with Tami. I could picture myself sitting at a table on the sidewalk, people-watching. It was so much more inviting than New York where everyone seemed to be on top of each other.

My GPS was telling me to make a turn when I was close to where Harper lived. As I turned there was a large sign announcing a Mass Development. Harper told me her dad owned several blocks and they were gradually removing the old walk-ups and building detached single-family homes. What I saw as I drove down the street were three- and four-story homes built in a style that fit the neighborhood architecture. Harper said they used reclaimed Chicago bricks for the exteriors so her dad�s new homes would fit in.

I was given directions to turn off into an alley. I sent Harper a text to let her know I was there. I found a gate was opening and one of the garage doors went up. I pulled into the six-car garage to find a smiling girlfriend. I barely made it out of the Jeep before she had me in an embrace and was kissing me.

�I missed you, too,� I said when she finally let me go.

�Come on! I want to show you our new home.�

I was surprised to see stairs inside the garage leading to the rooftop. The top of the garage was an outdoor deck, complete with a huge fireplace. It had a terrific view of the downtown skyscrapers. We crossed a bridge into the back of the house�s second floor. We came into an entry room, where the back staircase was. Harper had me leave my bags by the stairwell and then led me into the kitchen.

It came right out of a kitchen idea book, something you could only dream of. It was all cream and white, with marble countertops and with touches of dark wood to make the whole room spectacular. The stoves were top-of-the-line commercial models. The refrigerator and dishwashers were hidden in the cabinets to give the room a clean look.

Harper led me through the butler�s pantry into a dining room in which you could easily entertain twelve people. I was amazed at the architectural details and the twelve-foot ceilings. You felt like you were in a modernized turn-of-the-century home.

As Harper showed me the rest of the house, I began to understand how wealthy her parents really were. The third floor was her parents� area. They had a master bedroom suite, her mom�s office, a sitting area and an exercise room. On the fourth floor there were five bedrooms and a lounge area. Each bedroom had its own bathroom. Harper told me she had a surprise for me. It was Sarah Spence.

�Hey, Good-looking,� she said and gave me a hug and kiss on the cheek.

�What�re you doing here?� I asked.

�My parents are in the process of moving to Colorado for my dad�s newest job. Harper offered to let me come home with her for the week. When she said you were coming, I couldn�t refuse. I�m hoping you�ll let me tag along on some of your shoots.�

�Do you want to meet Adrienne again?� I asked.

She blushed and nodded. Harper smiled and we both looked at her. You could tell she had a surprise for us.

�Adrienne and Kendal will both be staying with us. Mom talked to Kendal to get your schedule and insisted everyone stay here. We have plenty of room.�

I should hope so. Harper told me they had eight bedrooms and nine-and-a-half baths. I had yet to see the floor I was staying on. The girls took me back down to the second floor to grab my bags. We then went down to the lower level. I�m not sure if it was technically the basement since it was only halfway underground. On the lower level there were two bedrooms, a laundry room, another exercise room, and a man cave. I could see living down here!

�Get ready for dinner. Mom and Dad will be home soon,� Harper told me.

She could see the need in my eyes and gave me a sad smile.

�Remember, I promised my parents no funny stuff under their roof,� Harper reminded me.

I growled at her, and she and Sarah scampered out before I could grab one of them. I smiled at myself. We would just need to get creative and find somewhere else to have a little fun.

WE HAD DINNER AT THE Ridgemoor Country Club on Gunnison Street. Harper teased her dad by saying this was his bar with a very nice backyard. He just gave her a dirty look but didn�t deny it. I had been warned they had a strict dress code. Harper made me put on a shirt with a collar instead of the silk t-shirt I had selected to wear under my jacket. The irony was the t-shirt was twice as expensive as the shirt she picked out.

We went to the President�s Room, a private dining room that overlooked the tennis courts. We were the first to arrive. I would guess the room was arranged to seat fifty. A buffet was being set up on the back wall. We had some time before the guests arrived, so Harper took Sarah and me on a tour. She told me people from her dad�s work were having dinner with us tonight. We went out onto the terrace overlooking the putting greens and ordered drinks. I had a hot tea since it was a little chilly out.

�Harper Mass, where have you been hiding yourself?� I heard a girl say from behind us.

Harper let go of my hand and jerked it into her lap before turning around. If I didn�t know better, I would have suspected that Harper was embarrassed to be seen with me. Sarah caught her actions also and gave me a confused look.

�Melisa Higson, how nice to see you,� Harper said as she got up and gave a little air-cheek kiss.

Melisa had long black hair and was dressed in a dark sweater and black skirt. She didn�t even acknowledge Sarah or me. I could tell this girl was a snob with a capital S.

�Come, I told the girls I thought it was you,� Melisa said as she pulled Harper toward their table.

�That was rude,� Sarah said after they had left.

I was more than a little pissed-off. If Harper didn�t want to be seen with me, I wasn�t sure what it meant for us as a couple. I would never have been so rude as to leave my friend and girlfriend to fend for themselves. I sure as hell would have made introductions.

�I need to take a walk,� I told Sarah.

�Do you want me to go with you?� she asked.

�Will you be okay if I don�t?� I asked. I didn�t want to leave her there on her own if she felt uncomfortable.

�No, I�m a big girl. If I get lonely I�ll text you,� she assured me.

I shook my head and got up and went to the pro shop. I was sure Dad would want me to look around for ideas they could use at his golf and tennis club. One thing I liked was they had a locker room manager. The locker room itself was very old-fashioned, but they had attendants to make sure everything was picked up and there were plenty of towels. Dad had shared with me that the women�s locker room constantly needed to be straightened up. I would bet that if they had an attendant, it would stay neater.

I�d had time to calm down, so I went to the President�s Room. A guy about our age had Harper�s full attention, so I figured she didn�t want me to interrupt. I did my usual introduction tour and went around and met everyone. Jack�s employees seemed to be nice people. Most of them had brought their families. I made a point not to identify myself as Harper�s boyfriend, just a friend visiting for Spring Break.

I was happy to see Ray, Harper�s best friend, was there with a date. I was surprised it was a girl.

�Hey buddy, how�s it going?� he asked me.

�Good, how about for you?� I asked.

�I�ve been better. David, this is Gail, a friend of mine. Gail, this is the David I was telling you about.�

I decided I really didn�t want to know Ray�s problems.

�Ray tells me you�re a great guy. Did you really do a movie?� Gail asked.

�Yeah, they tell me it�ll be released either late fall or early winter. I had a great time doing it.�

�Ray�s jealous,� she shared, to his discomfort.

Ray was into acting and I could see where he would like to do a movie himself. Dinner was announced and I let them go to their seats. Harper and her family led everyone through the buffet line. Bev, Harper�s mom, gave me a probing look when I wasn�t in line with Harper. I just gave her a blank stare and turned around to leave. Sarah headed me off.

�Don�t do something you�ll regret. Give Harper a chance to explain,� Sarah advised.

All I could do was think of Jenny Wesleyan and how she had treated me. Everything had been fine when it was just Jenny and me, but as soon as people in her circle came around, bad things happened. Was I being oversensitive? I had to admit, until I talked to Harper I would never know. I ended up eating with Sarah, and the guy Harper had been talking to was seated next to her. They seemed to be getting along very well�too well, in my opinion.

When dinner was over, Sarah went up to the main table and told Bev we would wait in the lobby. Harper was still in a deep conversation with her guy friend. Fortunately, Sarah left me to my own thoughts as we waited. Twenty minutes later, Jack, Bev and Harper found us.

�Where were you all night?� Harper asked me.

�I didn�t want to interfere with you catching up with your friends.�

�You�re so thoughtful. I�m lucky to have you,� Harper said.

I didn�t know how to answer, so I just let her lead me to the car. I was appalled that Harper hadn�t even bothered to track either Sarah or me down all night. I would have at the very least checked to make sure my friends were doing okay. Bev noticed my not being happy, and Sarah shook her head. When we got home, I begged off, saying I needed to get some sleep for tomorrow. I left everyone talking in the kitchen.

I went downstairs and called my Uncle John. I explained to him what happened.

�Let me summarize,� Uncle John started. �This was the first time you have gone to Harper�s home and the first time meeting her friends. You told me how the Wesleyans treated you. Will you let me offer an alternate possibility?�

�If it keeps me from wanting to break up with Harper, I�m all ears.�

�What kind of vibe did you get off the girl who approached Harper?�

�My gut reaction was I didn�t like her, but ...� I started.

�Stop doubting yourself. One of the things people need to do is pay attention to their gut more. A good example is if you feel you�re in danger, you need to pay attention. Too many victims talk themselves out of what their gut warned them about. It�s the same with not liking someone, or better yet, liking someone. How many times have you heard someone make excuses why a friendship or relationship won�t work? Anyways, enough of me getting on my soapbox. If your gut told you the girl was trouble, doesn�t it make sense Harper would try to protect you? Has she ever not introduced you to someone before?�

�Well, no, but what about the guy?� I said.

�You�re a real piece of work, you know that?�

�Uncle John, help me out, please,� I almost begged.

�Could he have been a friend? Is it beyond the realm of possibility that Harper might have a male friend? Oh wait, wasn�t her best friend a guy? Who else do we know where they�re best friends and they�re a guy and girl? Hmmm ...�

�You weren�t here,� I protested.

�I�ll give you that one. Tell me, David, did it look like they were more than friends?�

I hate my uncle sometimes. If I had to make a quick decision, I would say there was a spark there. Would either of them ever do anything about it? I had no idea.

�So I was the best, most understanding, and perfect boyfriend after all,� I joked.

�Whatever gets you to sleep at night,� Uncle John shot back.

I decided it was best to hang up on him before I told him my true feelings about his advice.

Monday April 20

I HAD A NINE O�CLOCK appointment at the Sports Training Institute of Chicago, or STIC. Bo had had to pull some strings to get me in. All the Chicago-based professional sports teams had players who used STIC. They specialized in helping top athletes become even better. I was surprised when my dad showed up right before I had my appointment.

�You keep forgetting you�re a minor and you need one of us to sign contracts,� Dad reminded me.

I normally had Kendal with me. She had a power of attorney to be able to make decisions on my behalf. Since this involved medical-type matters, either Mom or Dad had final say. Dad and I went in and met the lady in charge of setting everything up.

�Here at STIC we use a Performance Training approach. It�s a scientifically based training program which is customized for each athlete. We plan to evaluate you this morning and then design a training program to help you be healthy, lean, and strong, so you�re able to perform at the highest level possible for your sport.

�What we plan on doing this morning is identify how we can best help you. I�ve read your medical chart, and you�ve been injured several times in the side and back area. Repeated trauma of the kind you�ve sustained can cause you to have those spots become problem areas in your overall development. We have a therapy which can show immediate improvement. I suspect this will help with your throwing motions for both baseball and football.�

�You�re right. My sides and back sometimes stiffen up. If you have something that�ll help, sign me up.�

�I think you�ll be impressed with the results. We�ll also be looking at your overall health and any medications or supplements you might be taking. Our goal is to make sure everything�s in balance, with the goal of making you the best athlete you can be.�

Dad stayed for my initial evaluation. I was taken through a variety of tests to assess any flexibility deficits, muscle imbalances, and explore underlying issues which might predispose me to potential injury. They then did an assessment of my body fat and the correlation to any possible hormone issues.

Once the evaluations were done, Dad and I met with Dr. Hollings. He didn�t waste any time in getting to what they�d found.

�We�ve identified some areas of concern. It looks like David�s been injured in several areas. The one which concerns us the most is his upper neck. It looks like he has some damage in the C1 and C2 area.�

"David had someone try to rip his head off in a football game,� Dad explained to the doctor.

�Our test also shows problems with flexibility in your torso and glutes. I would suspect you�ve been hit several times and been injured in these areas.�

I just nodded.

�I�d like to have David see our chiropractor and have him look at David�s neck and hips. I would then like one of our therapists start him on fascial stretch therapy. Think of the skin of a sausage. The fascia is the tissue which surrounds your muscles. When you�re injured, this tissue becomes constricted and prevents you from performing at your best.

�The stretch therapy will help you in a number of ways,� Dr. Hollings said and started ticking off the benefits. �Improve your posture, reduce the risk of injury, improve your strength, improve performance, reduce muscle soreness, decrease stress, and even improve sexual performance.�

Dad rolled his eyes at me when I sat up straighter as Dr. Hollings finished saying the last one. It was arranged for me to stay and get the chiropractic treatment and the stretching taken care of. Tomorrow I would meet with two coaches to help me with both baseball and football.

I WAS DONE WITH THE chiropractor and therapist by one that afternoon. I was scheduled to do a shoot for Jade starting at three o�clock. I took Dad to a Chicago hot dog stand and we both got combo Italian beef and sausage sandwiches. We thought we�d died and gone to heaven. Over lunch, I told Dad about the Ridgemoor Country Club. He wanted to see it, so I called Jack and let Dad talk to him. He agreed to call them so Dad could get a tour of their facilities. Dad said that if he did the tour, he could write off his trip as a business expense.

I sent text messages to Sarah and Kendal to let them know when I�d be at the studio Ford had arranged for the shoot. They let me know Kendal would drive Sarah over. Jade had used Sarah in several shoots last summer. I think she was hoping they�d want her again today.

It didn�t take me long to figure out that parking was a pain in the you-know-what in Chicago. If I hadn�t just come from the suburbs, I would have just taken a cab. I hoped Kendal was smart enough not to try to drive over. I finally double-parked in front of the studio and ran in to find out where I could leave my Jeep. They directed me to a garage six blocks away. It doesn�t sound like much, but city blocks are much longer than regular blocks.

Sarah and Kendal were smarter than I was. I saw them get out of their cab when I was still half a block away. Sarah saw me, and they waited for me to catch up. We were early, which surprised the photographer. They sent me in the back to start getting ready. There was a second chair for the female model, who wasn�t here yet, so Sarah sat down to talk to me.

�I had a long talk with Harper this morning. I think we misread what happened.�

�I talked to my Uncle last night and he told me the same thing. Let me guess: the guy was a good friend and the girl was a bitch and Harper was trying to protect us,� I offered.

�That�s everything, except Alex ended up hitting on her. She said she was glad you weren�t there to kick his butt. She let him down gently, but he now knows she�s with you. She was a little pissed you didn�t sit with them last night, but she understands.

�On another topic, she�s working to find somewhere where the two of you can spend some time together,� Sarah said and then laughed when she saw me blush.

�I would never have guessed I could get that reaction out of you.�

The photographer and Tiffany, my Ford agent, both came back to find us goofing off.

�The other model is running late,� Tiffany told us, being Captain Obvious.

I just smiled. Sarah nudged me.

�Last summer Sarah worked with me for Jade in New York. She could fill in until the other model shows up,� I suggested.

Tiffany gave me a dirty look. The photographer was okay with it, once he looked Sarah over. I could tell Tiffany wasn�t happy, but her model had put her in a bind. I guessed they thought I wouldn�t show up on time, so it wouldn�t be a big deal. I didn�t want to be doing this shoot into the late night, and so wanted to get things moving.

We had been shooting for over an hour when the other model arrived. I think her seeing Sarah working with me was a wake-up call. To the girl�s credit, she didn�t get mad, she just went and got ready. She came out and Sarah stepped off set to allow her to take over. The photographer liked Sarah�s look for certain shots and Linda�s for others. He got permission to use them both, and Jade agreed to pay them both for a full day�s work. We even did some shots with just the two of them, and a few with all three of us.

Tiffany was all smiles when we finished at eight that evening. She wanted to reward us by taking us out to dinner. I called Harper and we all went to a converted fire station close to the Loop. They had mashed potatoes done fifty different ways. I tried their blue cheese variety and really liked them. Harper went with chipotle. Neither one of us was a big fan of that. I think she ate most of mine.

Harper and I were back on a strong footing. Once we talked about it, we were both glad we hadn�t said anything stupid to the other. We vowed in the future to talk if we had any concerns. It was almost mature. I still had an issue with Harper taking me to something and then leaving me, but I�d get over it.

Tuesday April 21

I ARRANGED TO BE AT STIC at seven in the morning so I could get my chiropractor and therapy stretching sessions out of the way.

I met with my baseball trainer first. We were going to work on my pitching today. He had a catcher who turned out to be on the White Sox roster as a backup. He was also here today to get worked on. He�d volunteered to help me this morning. They had me warm up and then they started videoing me. I will give Donnie, the trainer, credit. He didn�t comment on my new pitching style.

My volunteer catcher John�s only comment was I would be hard to hit. Donnie wanted to see me after I worked out with my football coach so we could go over what he found on the video.

The football coach had me throw all my passes as he videotaped me. Connor then took me into the weight room and had me lift. They wanted me to increase the strength of my back and lats. My assessment had shown my stomach was stronger than my sides and back. They wanted to balance my core, to help prevent injury. They also felt that if I gained muscle, I could better take the hits.

I then went to see Donnie. He showed me all my tells, which were signs of what I was throwing before I threw my pitches. Once I saw them, it became clear to me how it would be easy to hit me if my opponents ever figured them out. I wasn�t happy when I saw how bad it was. He then had a long talk with me about my style of pitching. He told me that with my height, I wasn�t suited to pitch the way Shiggy had me doing it. I was missing out on power by not using my length to whip the ball. He felt that if we could convert me back to a normal pitching style, I would pick up as much as five miles per hour on my fastball.

Donnie also wanted me to play summer ball. He suggested American Legion baseball. He felt I could be a top prospect if I worked at it. I needed to just play. I think I remember some football coaches telling me the same thing. I wondered when I would have time to do both.

I MET KENDAL AND ADRIENNE at the Chicago Yacht Club. We were doing a print ad for a new men�s cologne called �Sea Mist.� The photographer wanted to get shots of the Chicago skyline from the deck of a sailboat. I was excited about going sailing until they had me stand on the bow and we slammed down, causing a spray of Lake Michigan water to soak me�it was really cold. Our photographer thought I looked great as we headed directly into the waves so we could maximize the amount of water the boat would send flying as it cut through the chop.

When my lips turned blue, they finally let me go below decks to warm up. What a mistake that was. I was fine until I couldn�t see the horizon anymore. The boat was rocking, and I closed my eyes only for a moment. I had never experienced seasickness before. I thought it was just something made up. How could you get sick from the motion of a boat? It felt like my inner ear was completely off, causing me to be dizzy. I felt my stomach warble a little song of distress, which had me concerned. I decided I might want to get myself to the head before I had an accident.

I think the bathroom was smaller than one you find on an airplane because my shoulders actually touched the walls on each side. The boat swayed in unpredictable directions and I started to feel claustrophobic in my confined space. I felt bile creep up my throat and my mouth suddenly filled with saliva. Neither was a good sign. I began to giggle at the absurdity of it all. Adrienne had talked me into doing higher-paying gigs. If I had stuck with working with Mr. Hill, I would be in a nice warm studio right now. Instead, I was trying to keep from gagging as I went into shock from hypothermia.

I�ll remember the next few moments for the rest of my life. I heard our Captain call out, �Coming about!� and the boat suddenly tilted to the side and we slammed into a wave at the same time. I felt like I was on the set of Star Academy as our spaceship was rocked. I stumbled as my stomach had finally had enough. I threw up so hard I shot spaghetti out of my nose! That might have been fine, but I was spewing vomit like a bad Monte Python skit. I was hearing the famous phrase the waiter uttered before the customer had exploded.

Somehow, my stomach managed to turn itself inside out and shoot its contents all over the coffin of a bathroom I was trapped in. When I finally stopped long enough to inspect the damage, I started to gag again when I saw a long string of wet mess dangling down from the ceiling. It hung for what seemed like an eternity then snapped free and landed on my cheek.

I staggered out of the small bathroom and the makeup/wardrobe guy started gagging. The captain came down to see what the problem was. I think the smell must have hit him first because his face wrinkled up and he took a step back.

�What the hell!� he exclaimed.

I was pissed when they made me go on deck to literally hose me off. I was sent back down to change and get my makeup fixed. The makeup guy was such a wuss. Every time I belched, he took cover for fear I would hurl on him.

I noticed my two managers were nowhere to be found on this boat ride from hell. I contemplated how they would both die as I shivered in my chair. I had time to come up with some creative ways of ending their miserable lives for getting me into this mess.

The Captain finally convinced me to come back on deck. He explained if I focused on the city�s skyline, I would feel better. I almost believed him when they trotted me back out onto the bow and I did my whole Titanic routine. The photographer assured me he had some great shots between my bouts of feeding the fish. After seeing the damage to the head, I was surprised I had anything left.

The crew thought it was the funniest thing they had ever seen! I�d be okay for a while, and then I would start to dry-heave. �Thar she blows!� they would call as I would find more yellow bile somewhere in my depths. I finally had to beg them to take me back in.

When we got back to the dock, I took two steps and fell down. My former managers came running up.

�David, what�s wrong?� Kendal asked as she and Adrienne looked at me with worry.

I lifted my arm and crooked my finger to point at them.

�You! You must die!� I croaked out.

The Captain hopped off the boat and shook his head at me.

�He got a little seasick,� he offered.

The photographer joined us. He had an evil grin.

�I have some great shots,� he said.

I was surprised when everyone wanted to go see the pictures and left me lying on the dock to die.

�YOU WANT TO GET AN order of oysters?� Adrienne asked me.

This had been going on for the past several minutes. Harper and Sarah had joined us for dinner at Ruth�s Chris Steak House. All of them had their shoulders shaking as they tried not to laugh aloud. Harper squeezed my hand under that table.

�I always thought it was like sucking down a phlegm ball,� Kendal said and shuddered in disgust.

I took a deep breath and must have gone green because even Harper let go of my hand and scooted back.

�I think that one got to him,� Sarah said with a touch of worry in her voice.

I actually felt better, but I wouldn�t let them know that. I felt Kendal and Adrienne had acted very unprofessionally when they had the photographer send them pictures of me being seasick. They then sent them to Lily who posted them on my Instagram, Facebook and Twitter accounts. Seeing me hanging over the rail of a sailboat with drool hanging from my chin got a lot of likes. My phone sounded like a slot machine as I got all the notifications.

The comment which hurt the most was from Hannah Minacci: �And you wanted me to go to Prom with you?!?!?�

Harper wasn�t happy when Hannah�s comments triggered several women to offer to nurse me back to health and go to Prom with me. I was secretly happy to see Bree, Suzanne and Halle all volunteered. I was surprised when Lisa Felton said she would take one for the team and be my escort.

I showed Hannah Minacci�s comment to Adrienne.

�Don�t pout. She�s now following you on Facebook. I�d say it�s a step in the right direction.�

�Good point,� I cooed.

Harper took my phone away from me so we could order dinner. I got their Cowboy Ribeye and made sure we had sides of mushrooms and creamed spinach. I�m not normally a big spinach guy, but Uncle John told me to order it if I ever went to Ruth�s Chris. He was right in his assessment.

The girls watched in wonder as I made short work of the bone-in ribeye. I had to admit, it was huge, but it was cooked to perfection and was one of the best steaks I�d ever had. I reminded them my stomach was more than a little empty. We passed on dessert because I�d ordered a cheesecake and we planned to pick it up on the way home. We were meeting Bev and Jack back at the house for dessert and coffee.

When we arrived at Harper�s home, Adrienne took me aside and told me I did a good job today. She said if it had been her, she would never have gone back on deck after getting sick. The company was happy with the photos. It looked like they might use one of the later ones in their ad campaign. Luckily, it wasn�t one of the ones with me hanging over the rail.

Chapter 16 � Spring Fashion Show

Wednesday April 22

STIC was the first stop on my itinerary again today. In the morning, I received another fascial stretch therapy session. After just three sessions, I could feel a difference in my mobility and flexibility. I worked with Connor and their speed and flexibility trainer. I had been running 30 to 35 miles a week. They wanted me to cut back on my distance running and focus more on sprints. A plan was set up where I would only run 15 to 20 miles a week by running five miles a day, three to four times a week. The other days I would do speed work.

They did most of the same things my speed coach had taught me last summer. They all agreed I needed to focus on improving my speed. I�d gotten lazy because in high school you really didn�t face many really fast guys. They proved their point to me by having one of their clients, a defensive end for the Buffalo Bills, chase me around. Watching this 280-pound gazelle explode off the ball shook me up. If I ever hoped to get to the NFL, I needed to be better in every phase of my game. Speed, strength and mental toughness were just three areas that came to mind.

Granted, I wouldn�t be facing anyone of this caliber in high school, but it did make me listen to Connor a lot harder. I made sure I was completely focused and gave my best effort on every drill they had me run. I now understood Ridge�s approach when I met him at the USC camp. I at first confused his approach as being self-absorbed and even a little arrogant. I later learned he was so focused on the task at hand that he wasn�t worried about getting to know me.

After lunch, I met with Donnie. We worked on making my delivery more uniform to eliminate my tells and improve my pitching technique. He didn�t want to do anything drastic since I was still in season. We then went to the batting cage and he used high-speed video to capture every nuance of my swing. I had another modeling gig with Ford, so we made plans to break down my morning workout another day.

THE CHICAGO-AREA DESIGNERS were doing a Spring Fashion Show. They were putting together a catalog for buyers who would be attending. Ford basically had all their models show up at a huge studio. When I walked in, Deb Thomas was acting as a traffic cop.

�Tiffany has your schedule. Go down the hall and to the left and you�ll find her,� she directed me.

They had a centralized place where you�d get your makeup done. I found Tiffany checking the makeup on a cute redhead.

�Good, you�re here. Take your shirt off and get into this chair,� she said and pointed.

I sat down and one of the �artists,� as Ford called their makeup people, started working on me. Tiffany pulled out my schedule.

�I�m going to need you to be fast today. When the designers found out you were here, they almost all wanted you. We were able to bump you up to a premium billing. If you could talk Adrienne into working today we could make a fortune.�

I knew Adrienne was meeting with a model she�d worked with in the past who was looking for a change in management. I dialed Adrienne�s number and handed it to Tiffany. She about dropped the phone when she realized what I�d done. I could tell they were in an intense discussion. I was mystified when Tiffany took off with my phone. Kendal came in with a big smile a few minutes later.

�What did you do?� she asked me.

�I�m not really sure. Tiffany said if Adrienne would agree to work today we could make some money, so I hooked them up.�

�I heard Deb tell your agent to get other models to cover your shoots today. At first, I thought you�d pissed them off. I�d bet Adrienne had a hand in the change of plans,� she clued me in.

I shrugged, knowing Adrienne would help me out. Then my stomach growled. I�d picked Chinese for lunch and I was hungry again. Kendal heard it.

�What do you want? I saw a deli and a pizza place as I came in.�

�Greg told me I should try a gyro. If they don�t have that, I want an Italian sub.�

I was done with makeup and was relaxing in a lounge area when Kendal came back. She handed me a gyro and she had a Greek salad. We were eating when Deb Thomas found us.

�You do make it interesting. Adrienne agreed to help us out if she worked with you. When everyone found out, we had a bidding war start. Adrienne told them she was only willing to do one session, and it has to be with David,� she said and then handed Kendal the contract.

I was shocked when Kendal started signing without even asking me. I was already under contract with both Adrienne and Ford. I wondered why we had to sign a new one. Once she finished signing, Kendal handed it to me. I flipped through it and two things jumped out at me. The first was the designer: it was Alice Ural. She did stunning custom wedding gowns. The second was the number on the contract. My compensation was a lot more than I would have otherwise made today. According to the contract, my combined fees to Ford and Adrienne were reduced to be the amount I normally paid Adrienne alone. Even after they had both dipped into my pocket, I was ahead by a large margin. I wondered if I would ever make the kind of money Adrienne could command.

Adrienne had agreed to pay Ford for finding the job. I was sure it was so Deb Thomas could say she delivered Adrienne for the shoot. This way they could tell their customers they could deliver the best possible models. I knew Adrienne sometimes missed the work. I think it was part of the reason she had agreed to do the Range shoot with me. I suspect she�d come out of retirement a few times a year for the rest of her life. It was just so much of who she was.

As soon as Adrienne arrived, Deb took the two of us to meet Alice. She looked to be in her late 40s and was slightly overweight. She was wearing a huge diamond ring.

�Thank you for coming out of retirement and consenting to wear my design. It has been a dream of mine to have you model one of my creations,� Alice said, fawning over Adrienne. �I have the perfect dress in mind. Come, we need to get you fitted.�

I chuckled when Adrienne was whisked off. Two minutes later Alice came rushing back.

�You must be David. I apologize, but I wanted to get them working on her dress right away. Follow me, we need to get you fitted as well,� she said as she took my hand and led me to a room with several people measuring Adrienne.

Alice stood me up in front of a trio of mirrors so she could get a view of me from different angles.

�Bring me the Gucci, Prada and Brioni tuxedo jackets.�

A harried girl rushed to bring the three jackets. She had me try them on. Alice wasn�t happy with any of them. She seemed to be stumped when a distinguished-looking gentleman came up.

�Darling, he would look gorgeous in the Canali suit. It�s playful, and with his young looks he could pull it off.�

�Which one are you talking about?� she asked.

�Rachel, could you get me the Canali wool jacquard suit with a subtle decorative motif?� he asked the young assistant.

�Do you mean the one from their Festive Formality line?�

�Yes, dear. Bring me the charcoal-gray one.�

The girl brought out a jacket which at first glance I thought was made from someone�s drapes. It was a dark charcoal gray with a swirling, slightly lighter gray floral design. Alice tilted her head and had me turn around so she could see me in the jacket.

�Yes, this will work. Put him in a white silk shirt and find some colorful cufflinks. Rachel, go down and talk to Robert and see if he has a tie to go with this,� she said, deciding. Then she turned to the gentleman. �Carl, get him fitted and ready. We need to hurry to get the photos taken. I know you�ll make him look marvelous.�

�Of course, Darling. I know exactly what we need to make him shine.�

Satisfied that Carl had me in hand, Alice hurried off to make sure Adrienne�s fitting was going well. He found the slacks and had me put them on. They needed to take in the waist and hem the cuffs. I was surprised when he didn�t use pens or chalk; he just hemmed them with me wearing the pants.

�Try not to move too much or it might come undone,� he suggested.

I was getting the jacket fitted when a man came in with an assortment of ties.

�Rachel? Honey, bring me the cufflinks, please!� Carl called.

She had two options, a black onyx or a set with rubies. Carl had me put a different one on each arm.

�Alice, dear! I need your opinion, please!�

Alice looked at both and then the ties. She ended up picking out the ruby cufflinks with a thin dark red tie. When I was done, I had to admit they knew what they were doing. I would never have thought to wear a suit with a floral pattern on it. I was a little nervous to move too much because they�d made everything a snug fit. I didn�t want to pop a seam and delay the shoot.

Carl was like a mother hen. He escorted me to the studio where we were shooting while he checked me for imaginary lint. The studio was a huge room and it was packed with people. It looked like all the designers and models wanted to watch Adrienne in action. It wasn�t every day you saw someone with her pedigree work.

I knew when she entered the room by the sound level going down. One of the artists was touching up my makeup, so I didn�t see Adrienne until I was brought on set. When I saw her, I froze. She took my breath away. She watched as I put my eyes on her. She smiled at my reaction, and my knees almost buckled when I realized that her smile was just for me. I guess the photographer wasn�t a complete amateur because I heard his camera going off in rapid succession as we came together.

On a subconscious level, I knew we had something special�there had to be sixty or seventy people in the room, and the only sound you heard was the camera snapping pictures.

�You are a vision. I wish Tyler was here to see how beautiful you are in that dress.�

It was strapless, and tight, with no decorations on the top. A touch of cleavage, to focus the eye on her femininity, gave the dress a sleek, clean line, which only enhanced Adrienne�s considerable assets. It clung to her figure as Alice�s design continued with this sophisticated look. It wasn�t until you got below the knees, where the dress flared out slightly, that there was beadwork and hand-sewn lace. Any bride seeing this dress on Adrienne would simply demand one for herself.

I was surprised when Adrienne closed the distance between us and put me into a lip-lock. It reminded me of when I first met her in Chicago. I knew we would need our makeup fixed after this. I took her in my arms and lifted her up so I could twirl her around. When I set her down and our lips parted, I heard the photographer say: �Look at me.�

Sure enough, after a few more shots, our Ford artist pulled us back to makeup to repair the damage we�d done to each other. I was surprised when Adrienne reached over and held my hand while we were getting fixed. I caught her eye and glanced down to ask what was going on.

�When you said that about Tyler, I thought my heart was going to burst. You made me feel like I was the prettiest girl in the room.�

�If you could see yourself through my eyes, you�d know it�s true. I meant it, you take my breath away.�

�You keep it up, and when you turn eighteen, I might decide I like guys,� she teased me.

�Don�t tease me. I might have to give up Hannah if that happened."

�You have to catch her first, and I think her boyfriend might have something to say about it.�

�Details, details. You just need to have a positive mental attitude.�

We were soon back on the set. Something I loved about working with Adrienne is that I always learned new things when I worked with her. I think all the other models were hanging on her every word as she continued to teach me the finer points of being a model.

ADRIENNE HAD DINNER plans with a few of the models she met today. Kendal had found herself a boy-toy to take her out on the town tonight. He had to be the dumbest guy I�d ever met, but he made up for it in other areas, according to Kendal. I covered my ears when she wanted to go into detail.

It was a good thing I was Harper�s boyfriend or I would have been in trouble. What is it about seeing a woman in a wedding gown that makes other women horny? Adrienne had to intervene while I was getting dressed, or I might have been having sex right there. I was sure Ford would look down on their models doing the deed with clients around. Adrienne took my arm and walked me out of the building. She was teasing me because one girl came up right in front of Adrienne and made me an offer I was considering. These older women were not shy.

�I don�t think we can leave you alone tonight. I think she was serious about you taking her back to her place and tying her up.�

�You know, this might be a nice group activity. What do you say? We use her body for the next ten or twelve hours and add it to our bucket list,� I said hopefully.

Adrienne pulled her phone out.

�Hey, I need you to get on the next flight to Chicago. David has me so revved up I�m about to jump him,� Adrienne said, obviously talking to Tyler.

We got into my Jeep and I took her to a condo building on the lakefront. On the drive over, I could hear her whispering naughty things to her life partner. With a hefty tip to the doorman, I was allowed to park my Jeep out front. Adrienne wanted me to meet her friends.

I could only stay a few minutes because I�d promised the doorman. Adrienne already had a few of the pictures from today�s shoot. They only released ones they knew weren�t going to be in the ad campaign but wanted sent out via social media. It helped create some pre-buzz for whatever we were working on. She made sure I had copies and I sent them to Lily and told her to have fun with them.

On the way to Harper�s house, I got a text to pick up Ray first. I swung by his house, another McMansion. Ray was waiting for me on his front steps.

�Thanks for getting me out of the house. My parents won�t let me go anywhere unless they approve of who I�m with,� he confessed.

�I take it Harper�s in charge tonight.�

�When isn�t she?�

We both laughed. I pulled up to Harper�s house and Ray jumped out to go let her know we were there. As he went in, I was surprised when Bev came out to the Jeep and got in.

�Are you joining us tonight?� I asked, trying not to sound disappointed.

�Don�t act so excited.�

�Sorry, was I that obvious?�

�No, but you forget who you�re dealing with, young man.�

I hung my head in mock shame. She wasn�t buying it.

�I wanted to talk to you about Ray. Tonight is a test run to start allowing him more freedom. I�m sorry to put this on you, but if he acts up, please call me. We�re afraid Harper would never let us know if he was up to anything.�

�If she won�t tell on him, I don�t think it�s my place to keep him in line. Harper is funny about things like that,� I said.

�If it will make you feel any better, she knows why I�m out here talking to you. She agreed it would be better if you were the responsible one tonight.�

Something didn�t ring true.

�For some reason my bullshit detector is going off.�

�Was it the part where she agreed you were responsible?�

�We both know she doesn�t believe that for one minute, even though it�s her that has us doing things we shouldn�t.�

�Oh, do tell.�

�Not happening,� I said as I shook my head. �She was very clear on what I can and cannot tell you. Do us both a favor and interrogate her. We both know if it was anything really bad, I would step up and tell you regardless of what my girlfriend thinks.�

�I know you�re a good boy. It�s why you�re not already dead. Now, back to Ray.�

�I�ll make you a deal: if I see Ray touch drugs or alcohol, I�ll call you immediately. If he�s up to something else I don�t approve of, I�ll talk to your lovely daughter first. If she agrees, I�ll call.�

�I guess that�s the best I�m getting out of you. I expect a full report when you get home.�

�Again, your daughter has rules. Talk to her,� I said.

Bev went into the house and Harper and Ray came right out. Before I could pull into traffic, the interrogation began.

�What did my mom want?� Harper asked.

�As if you�re surprised? Apparently, Ray is on something like double-secret probation. I was instructed to turn him in if he doesn�t do everything I tell him.�

They looked at each other and then back at me.

�And what do you want from me?� Ray asked, a little worried.

�I figured you could help Harper decide where we�re going to dinner. If I have to find parking, you�ll be responsible for keeping her company and treating her like the princess she is. You know, hold the door for her and submit to her every whim,� I decided.

He looked at me and then smiled.

�So, I�m supposed to do everything she would have me doing anyways,� he stated.

�I think he can handle it,� Harper added.

�Good, because I didn�t want to tattle on him,� I said with a big sigh.

We had a great time together. Ray was going stir-crazy. He hadn�t been out of the house without his mom or dad since he got home. I sat back and let the two friends talk. It was nice to see them reconnecting. I did ask where Sarah was. She had gone to dinner with some of the models she�d worked with today.

Ray and Harper picked out a nice restaurant, the Indian House. I really liked it. They taught me how to eat my meal by tearing off a piece of flatbread called naan and use it like a fork. My favorite dish was Chicken Makhani. It was chicken roasted in a clay pot and then mixed with a tomato-cream sauce. I found I truly liked their vegetarian dishes. The only dish I didn�t like was dessert. It was way too sweet.

After dinner, I was tired, so we took Ray home. He made us promise we would take him out again the next evening. When we got back to Harper�s, we found her mom and dad waiting for us in the kitchen. Ray had a lot of people willing to help him get his life turned back around. I begged off the family conversation and went to bed.

Friday April 24

TODAY WAS MY LAST DAY at STIC. Both Connor and Donnie worked together to come up with workouts which would serve me well for both baseball and football. I was happy Bo suggested I come here. Their main focus was on professional athletes. I felt they were helping me lay the foundation for what I needed to do to make it to my ultimate goal.

Donnie wanted me to come back after baseball season to work on my pitching delivery. He felt I had the physical attributes and drive to make it as a high-level pitching prospect. For my fielding and batting, he wanted me to work on my reaction speed. Both he and Connor had several exercises for me to do to help in that regard. What separated the very best from the rest was tracking the ball off the bat.

They were both impressed when I realized the changes needed wouldn�t happen overnight. It would take hard work and dedication to reach the highest levels. I knew how to execute a plan. I had been working towards my life goals for a year now. I would need the same focus to get to my final destination: being a starting quarterback in the NFL, or playing Major League Baseball. I figured it never hurt to have a backup plan.

ADRIENNE AND KENDAL both went home. I was done modeling for the week. I finally had a free afternoon I could spend with Harper. I parked my Jeep and came into the kitchen to find Sarah and Ray waiting for me.

�We�re going to play tourist today. I want to take you on the L and go downtown to the Loop,� Harper said.

�I want to go to Berghoff for lunch,� Ray told us.

�What do they serve?� Sarah asked.

�It�s only the best German restaurant in the city. You can either go to the stand-up sandwich bar or sit in the dining room. If I�m in a rush, I do the stand-up, but I think you need to savor their fantastic food,� Ray explained.

We walked to the L, or elevated train, stop. I was pleased they planned to show me what the city had to offer. We were in high spirits when the train came. Since it was just after noon, the train was almost empty. It was noisy and you rocked as it made its way to the Loop. I loved it. We stopped at the Adams/Wabash station and only had a block and a half to walk to the Berghoff restaurant.

The Berghoff family started brewing beer in 1887. During prohibition, they switched to making near-beer and soda pop. Ray assured me they had the best root beer in the world. He insisted we all get a glass of it.

Ray was our culinary guide for lunch. He wanted us to try all his favorites. For appetizers, he ordered a Bavarian pretzel, which came with a beer-and-cheddar dip and a couple of different mustards. The huge pretzel came out on a hook and you tore off chunks and dipped it in the different sauces. He also ordered potato pierogis. They came with chive sour cream. As far as I was concerned, Ray was batting a thousand so far.

For lunch, he ordered sandwiches. We had the Reuben, hot corned beef, and bratwurst. Sarah was watching her weight, so she chose their goat cheese salad. I couldn�t pick a favorite�they were all good.

After lunch, we walked to Grant Park. We found a stand where they had double-decker bus tours. None of us had ever been on one before, so we decided to try it. Of course, we climbed to the top so we could get a good view of everything. It was a beautiful day and the four of us enjoyed the ride.

After we crossed the river and were headed to Water Tower Place, we decided to jump off when we smelled the caramel corn store. It was a little hole-in-the-wall storefront where they made fresh caramel popcorn. They were marketing geniuses because they had big blowers that push the smell out onto the street. Their ploy worked�it got me to get off the bus to track them down. It was even better than it smelled. Piping-hot caramel popcorn is a must if you ever go to Chicago.

I heard blues music coming out of a bar on a side street. We spent an hour snacking on fried mushrooms and listening to music. As we came out, a horse-drawn carriage was driving by. There was a cute girl driving and I flagged her down. She was a lot of fun as she gave us a tour of the Gold Coast neighborhood.

She let us off near Rush Street. This was where many of the young professionals who work in the Loop come for after-work fun. We were approached by a homeless lady, who had to be close to seventy, who offered to show us her tits for five dollars. I wasn�t missing this. She reminded me of the old lady in the Playboy cartoons. I think Ray was scarred for life.

We decided to go back to Harper�s and get ready for the evening. She had been in contact with her old friends and they were having a party tonight. I was a little sad our afternoon of exploring was over. I would rate this in the top five of all afternoons I�d ever experienced that didn�t include sex.

WHEN WE GOT BACK, EVERYONE went to the man cave in the basement. Ray had his tablet out, checking his emails. I don�t how we got on the topic, but Sarah blurted out, �Do guys masturbate a lot?�

I thought poor Ray was going to have a stroke.

�If you mean like ten times a day, probably not. How many times do you do it, Ray?� I asked.

�Screw you, David.�

�In your dreams, Brother,� I teased him.

Harper couldn�t stop giggling when she saw Ray go bright red.

�Come on, I�m curious,� Sarah pleaded.

�I probably do at least once a day, maybe twice,� I told her.

�Sounds about right,� Ray confessed.

�How do you do it?� Sarah asked.

�Are you looking for a demonstration?� I asked.

�NO! I mean, I ...� she started.

�I think she wants to know what you�re thinking about when you do it,� Harper helped.

Sarah nodded. I looked at Ray and it was clear from his expression that he wasn�t going to satisfy her curiosity.

�Uh, guys are visual, so I normally watch video,� I confessed.

Now Harper sat up. She smiled sweetly at Ray. I had seen this particular smile before, and knew Ray was a goner.

�Ray, do you mind if I borrow your tablet for a sec?� she asked innocently.

�Sure,� he said, handing it over.

The poor bastard. Harper brought up his browser history and giggled. She motioned Sarah over and suddenly the room was filled with moans. I think Ray was brain-damaged because it took him a full two minutes to figure out that they were watching gay porn. I thought he might have actually busted his tablet when he smacked it out of Harper�s hand and it crashed on the floor.

The little minx turned on me.

�David, dear,� she began.

I held up my hand.

�I�ll show you mine if you show me yours,� I offered.

She jumped up and I could hear her running up the stairs. It sounded like a herd of water buffalo. At least I think that was what my mom yelled at me when I ran up and down the stairs. She came back and handed me her laptop.

I checked her browser history and found Chris Pine and Ryan Reynolds as her dream guys. I handed over my iPad and she found my secret: Little Caprice. She was a porn star from Eastern Europe. Even Ray wanted to see who she was.

�I hope this isn�t kiddie porn,� Sarah warned me.

I just rolled my eyes. I watched for their reaction as the first video started. Ray was the first to figure it out. Then it dawned on the other two.

�She looks just like me,� Harper said as she looked up at me.

�Yep, if you�re not around, I want to be thinking of only you,� I said.

I was almost knocked off the couch when Harper launched herself on me and gave me a sizzling kiss. I had to pull her off me before we broke the house rules.

I WAS SURPRISED WHEN Bev and Jack came home at a reasonable hour. They ordered pizza from Lou Malnati�s. They got one of each, a thin and a deep-dish pizza. Harper and I made a salad to go with it. I felt like they knocked it out of the park with both styles of pizza. I have to admit, two slices of deep-dish pizza filled even me up!

�EXPLAIN TO ME AGAIN why we�re going to a party thrown by a girl you can�t stand?� I asked.

�It�s because I went to middle school with these people. I like them, for the most part, and I want you to meet them. Shouldn�t that be enough?� she challenged me.

�Yes, ma�am. Can I ask one more question?�

�If it�s not going to piss me off.�

�Is the guy from the banquet going to be there?� I asked.

�Alex? I think he might be,� she answered.

�Fair warning, if he hits on you, I might punch him.�

�Alex isn�t like that. Plus, I can handle myself, David. You�ll not be hitting anyone, is that understood?�

�Fair warning,� I answered her.

�Men!� Harper complained and went to see what was taking Sarah so long.

We took a cab to Melisa�s house. Ray had received a talk from Harper�s parents about not drinking. Ray was just happy to be out from under his house arrest. I wasn�t worried he was going to be up to no good.

I will admit, Melisa�s party was pretty spectacular. Where I was used to kegs and maybe tequila shots, she had a full bar, with bartenders. Where we might have someone�s playlist, Melisa had a kick-ass band. I had been to see a few bands at State, and none of them was this good. Where we might have Mona running around with a couple of pitchers of beer, she had actual waitstaff. Finally, we never had a buffet table. The best we ever had were a couple of bags of chips.

If it hadn�t been for the songs the band was playing, and the age of the partygoers, I would expect it would be for people in their 40s and older. I must not go out enough, or get invited to the right parties.

�Thank you,� I told Harper.

�I thought you might enjoy this. Come on, I want a drink and then you�ll meet my friends.�

We went to the bar. Sarah and I got sodas, while Ray and Harper ordered Tanqueray and tonics. If Harper was going to let him drink, I wasn�t babysitting.

I was happy to find out that besides the upscale treatment, kids at parties are pretty much the same. I really enjoyed meeting Harper�s friends and dancing with most of them. Alex approached Harper and they seemed to be getting along okay. I was happy to see he left after a few minutes.

What I wasn�t happy about was Ray seemed to disappear. Harper looked like she was looking for him, too. When the song ended, I went to talk to her.

�Have you seen Ray?� she asked me.

�No. Something you have to realize is if Ray doesn�t want to stop, you can�t make him.�

�I know, but he�s my best friend. Will you go look for him?�

�Of course, I will,� I assured her.

I didn�t have to look for him because he came out from the back and headed right for us.

�Ray!� Harper scolded him.

It was obvious from his eyes that he�d found drugs. He gave her a weak smile. I figured I had better separate them and steered Ray away from Harper. She at first looked pissed when I stepped between her and her quarry. I didn�t think she really wanted to deal with him right now, so she and Sarah went to the bar. I guided Ray to a library that wasn�t quite so loud.

�Dude, you�re messing up,� I told him.

�It was only a joint. I mean seriously, what�s the big deal?

�The big deal is you, once again, are putting Harper into a predicament. It�s not like you haven�t gotten in trouble for this before. Remember where you�re going to school?� I reminded him. �Everyone trusted her to keep your nose clean and let you spend the week with us. She could have said �no� and you would�ve been stuck at home for break. The big deal is you�ve taken advantage of your friendship with her.�

I hadn�t expected Ray to burst into tears.

�I can�t help myself. I know there�re consequences, but in the moment, I don�t care.�

I don�t know how long Ray and I talked. It had to be over an hour, maybe two. I don�t know if our talk helped or not. His problem wasn�t casual drug use. I think a large number of teens experiment and use drugs recreationally and turn out just fine. Ray�s problem was he couldn�t say no to drugs. If left to his own devices, he�d be high 24/7. He was smart enough to recognize the problem, but he found he couldn�t stop. Ultimately, Ray had to elect to stop on his own. Unfortunately, I didn�t think he was there yet.

SARAH WALKED INTO THE room and both Ray and I looked up.

�Are we ready to go?� I asked.

She turned her head and wouldn�t look at me. I had never seen Sarah look so nervous. My immediate thought jumped to Harper and Alex. My gut told me if she was really my girlfriend and there was nothing to her relationship with Alex, she would have introduced us Sunday. Sarah saw my jaw set and blocked me from leaving.

�Hang on. She�s been drinking and she and Alex have been flirting. Remember, you promised not to get physical tonight,� she almost begged me.

At that moment, I knew Harper and I were finished. If Sarah felt it had escalated to the point I was going to punch Alex, then it had gone too far. Ray darted around Sarah.

�I�ll take care of this,� he assured me.

I went to go around Sarah. I wasn�t going to let Ray take care of my business. She wrapped herself around me to stop me. She was all of 110 pounds. I just started walking with her hanging on me. I found Harper and Alex on the dance floor, rocking back and forth to a slow song. His hand was on her butt and groping her. She had a big smile on her face as she looked deep into his eyes. He leaned down to kiss her when Ray arrived.

�Get your hands off her!� Ray shouted.

I wasn�t really surprised when the music stopped. Alex and Harper were obviously drunk and looked around, confused. Ray had to physically separate them. Sarah had a death grip on my arm. I looked her in the eye and she let go. There must have been something in my look that scared her. I strode up with the intent to punch Alex when Ray did it for me.

It wasn�t a jab to get someone�s attention. This was one of those where you see the guy pull one out of left field and it was lights out. It was probably a good thing Ray hit him on the side of the head instead of the face, or something would have been broken. Alex looked like someone hadn�t paid the electric bill and the power was shut off. He just dropped and then twitched a couple of times.

�What have you done?� Harper wailed.

�I stopped you before you did something really stupid!� Ray yelled back.

�But ...� she began.

�Don�t but me. I know you�ve had a secret crush on Alex since middle school. Tell me why it�s only been a crush up to this point?� Ray demanded.

Harper wouldn�t look him the eye. It seemed she had a history with Alex.

�Remember Tracy Altman?� Ray prodded.

�I can�t believe Alex would have done what she said. She just was trying to get even with him because he wouldn�t date her!�

Ray looked her with sadness in his eyes and shook his head.

�Harper, I�ll never understand you. You have one of the best guys I know as your boyfriend, and you go and make out with slime like Alex.�

That seemed to snap Harper out of it. She looked around and saw everyone staring at her. She then saw me and burst into tears. She ran up to me and buried her head in my chest. I think she expected me to wrap her in my arms and all would be forgiven. Instead, I stepped back and turned around to leave.

�NO! No, wait. I can explain,� Harper begged.

Thankfully, Ray came up behind her and wrapped her in his arms. I would let him deal with her. I was in a daze when Sarah led me out to catch a cab. I was surprised when Ray came out and joined us. He gave me a sad look.

�Can I get a ride with you guys? Someone called an ambulance, and I�d rather not be there when they come. There might be some uncomfortable questions,� he explained.

We dropped Ray off at his house and then went to Harper�s. Bev and Jack were eating leftover cheesecake when we came in. They looked at us curiously when they didn�t see their daughter.

�Where�s Harper?� Bev asked.

�She broke up with me and is with her new boyfriend Alex,� I told them. Her parents just stared at me in disbelief. �I�m going to pack and take off.�

�Can you give me a ride back to school?� Sarah asked.

�Sure,� I said and went downstairs to pack.

I was followed by Jack and Bev. It seemed I wasn�t getting off that easy.

�What exactly happened?� Bev ordered.

I knew I had no reason to pull any punches. I told them about Ray first, and my fears. I think they had come to the same conclusion, but I could tell it hurt to hear their suspicions confirmed. I then told them what I saw and what I suspected about Alex and Harper. I didn�t tell them Ray had punched him.

We heard the front door open.

�I�m in no mood to deal with her right now. Please head her off,� I asked Bev.

She gave me a tight smile and nodded. She went up and we could hear the two of them arguing. Jack gave me a weak smile.

�It sucks to be your age. So many lessons to learn, and too many have to be learned the hard way. Let me give you a piece of advice. People make mistakes. I think my daughter made a doozy tonight. I understand if you don�t want to date her anymore, but you were good friends before this. My wife is a good judge of character and she has nothing but good things to say about you. I had my doubts when I first met you, but I�ve come to agree with Bev. I�d hate to see Harper lose a good friend.�

�Jack, I like Harper a lot. I think it�s obvious that�s the case, or I wouldn�t have asked her to be my girlfriend. I don�t have a crystal ball that can predict the future. I can�t really see Harper and me ever being more than friends, after tonight. Once the trust is broken, it would be very difficult for me ever to trust her again. I know she was drinking, but she decided to allow his advances, and with me at the same party. We talked before we got there about what would happen if she did allow him to get fresh with her. Yet she did it anyways.�

�Son, if you ever need anything, call me. Even if you and Harper are no longer friends,� Jack said, and then shook my hand.

I finished packing and then headed upstairs to help Sarah with her bags. Harper met us at the back door. Her eyes were puffy.

�David, I�m so sorry. Can you stay and we work this out tomorrow?� she asked.

�No. We both know we aren�t getting past this. Please don�t make it worse by trying to force the issue.�

�I understand. What are you going to do about Prom?� she asked.

�He�s going to take me,� Sarah said before I could respond.

I didn�t feel like arguing. I think Harper suddenly realized how quickly she could be replaced and ran up the stairs to her room. I decided we needed to leave. Jack walked me out so I could give him the gate and garage-door openers.

WE WERE ON THE DAN Ryan Expressway before Sarah or I talked to each other.

�What�s this about you being my date for Prom?� I asked.

�I was wondering when you would ask that. I was just at the right place at the right time. I knew you�d probably go stag if I didn�t say something.�

�You don�t think I could�ve found a date with only a week to go before Prom?� I teased her.

�I have no doubt you could. Heck, Missy�s going to kill me when she finds she missed out.�

�You do know I�m not ready to date anyone right now.�

�David, I�m not stupid. I�d hope we�re good enough friends to go and have a good time. Heck, I might even get lucky,� she teased me.

�Anytime, anywhere,� I shot back, reminding her of the offer I made all the models in New York.

I was surprised she had gotten me to smile. She just winked at me. When we got to Wesleyan, we found the dorms weren�t open yet. I was tired and didn�t feel like driving home. I took her to the hotel where last year�s Formal was held. Sarah insisted on just one room.

I was glad when all she wanted to do was hold me. I needed someone.

Saturday April 25

I WOKE TO A VERY NAKED Sarah holding onto me as if she was afraid I would disappear into the night. Even though I was sure Sarah wouldn�t be opposed to a little morning fun, I wasn�t ready. I got out of the bed to take my morning shower. I really didn�t feel like running. I just wanted to get home and get some unconditional love from my hound and parents.

Mr. Happy, on the other hand, was not happy. I took a quick peek out the bathroom door to take in Sarah�s exquisite body. He was making the case you didn�t turn down a model who was naked in your bed. As I stepped into the shower and turned the water to cold, I was talking Mr. Happy off the ledge. I explained I had been there, done that, and had the t-shirt. I don�t think he bought it for a second.

When I was done with my shower, I came out to see Sarah naked and bent over the sink, brushing her teeth. Okay, Mr. Happy had a very good point. I knew Sarah was teasing me. Somehow the little head took control of the body and stuck his nose in where it didn�t belong. Sarah jumped when she felt me pop into her little butt.

I smiled when she had a rubber handy and put it on me. She then guided me to where she wanted me and pushed back. I hadn�t had sex all week out of respect of Harper�s parents, so it didn�t take much convincing for me to give in. I had forgotten Sarah�s hidden talent. She used her muscles to massage my member. She giggled when I moaned and climaxed. I simply wasn�t able to hold back.

�I sure hope that wasn�t all you had in you,� Sarah teased me.

�I was trying to be a good boy, but girly, I�m going make love to you until you�re unconscious.�

She squealed in glee and ran to the bedroom. We ended up keeping the room another night. It had been a long time since I had spent all day in bed with a woman. I highly recommend a marathon sex-session and room service to work out all your frustrations over being dumped. I wish I�d figured this out when Tracy and Eve dumped me. It was so much better than being depressed.

Chapter 17 � Special Treatment

Monday April 27

I opened the door to my apartment to let Duke out. I was surprised when he went towards the back of the garage like he was stalking something. I had a mission, though, so I let him have his fun. Mom bought doughnuts yesterday. She always bought us two each and only two Bavarian Creams. Dad and I had made a game of hiding them because they were our favorites. We both knew we weren�t allowed to eat them, because Mom had explained what would happen if we did.

As I walked across the front of the garage towards the back door, I saw a little movement at the edge of my vision. I stepped back away from the corner of the garage and wondered if this was a new game Duke had learned. I wanted a little room if he decided to spring his trap. What I saw made me chuckle. Precious was crouched down, ready to ambush Duke. I was impressed that he was smart enough to circle around and come up behind her. He slowly stalked the unsuspecting cat. I was almost to the back door when he struck.

I give him high marks on his plan, but the execution needed a little work. I had just opened the back door when Duke rushed forward and nipped Precious on the butt. His momentum caused him to roll the now distressed feline. Duke broke for the back door to escape. It was like watching National Geographic when the hunting cat would flail away and make a giant swipe with their paw to bring down their prey. Precious made one of her loud yowls�which sounded like a bobcat�got lucky and sunk her claws into my pup�s rump.

Duke sensed his impending doom and sprinted through the back door with the crazed cat stuck to his butt. It was one thing to let the two of them play outside, but to let them inside was a very bad idea. I made it into the kitchen to the sounds of a major fight going on. I guess Precious took offense to being stalked. That was her job! It was also apparent Duke was pissed. I had never heard such ferocious growling.

Duke was now big enough to do some serious damage. I didn�t want to have to take an injured Precious home to Brit�for some reason, she loved that cat. I grabbed Duke�s collar and jerked him off the pinned feline, which gave her a chance to escape. Duke and I looked perplexed as Precious darted deep into the bowels of our home. He started wagging his tail because he was happy he was victorious. I hoped Precious wasn�t hiding because I didn�t have time for this mess.

�What the hell just happened?� Mom asked, and from her tone it was clear she wasn�t happy.

Mom was not in the mood for half a story. I explained my hero�s exploits in detail.

�So, you�re telling me the Callahan cat from hell is loose in my house?�

�We should probably go find her?� I suggested helpfully.

Mom glared at me, so I gave Duke the command to �get the kitty.� It turned out either Duke was a terrible hunter, or Precious was the Queen of Hide-�N-Seek. We came downstairs to confront a pissed-off cat owner.

�What did you do to my baby?� Brit demanded.

�He and his hound chased her into my house,� Mom told her.

�Well, if she was scared, you won�t find her anytime soon. I�ll come by after school and get her when she comes out.�

�Sit down and have a doughnut,� Mom offered as she put a plate out with my Bavarian Cream on it.

THIS WEEK WAS JAM-PACKED with school activities. Wednesday was our last home baseball game and Friday kicked off the State Baseball Tournament. We had already locked in a slot, and the final home game would help decide our seeding. Then Saturday was Prom.

The word on the school grapevine was that ticket sales for Prom weren�t very good. The senior ass-hats had made this their big final party of the year, and frankly not many people wanted to join them in the festivities. Since ticket sales were so poor, our Prom had been switched from the Country Club to the gym.

If I�d known, I wouldn�t have bought tickets. I guess if I knew Harper would flake out on me, I wouldn�t have bought them, either. On Sunday, Sarah and I had locked horns. I refused to go to Wesleyan�s Formal this year. She finally relented when I explained I had no desire to run into Harper so soon after our breakup. Even though I wasn�t devastated, I didn�t need to see her there with Alex. My best guess was she wouldn�t take Alex, but why tempt fate? There was a high probability I might punch him if I saw him again.

The upcoming dance was the talk of our lunch tables. I quietly sat back and listened as I tried to figure out what was in today�s lunch. The sign said it was beef stroganoff. I always thought the dish was supposed to have a creamy sauce with sour cream in it and egg noodles. This tasted like they�d used canned turkey gravy and it looked like there were leftover spaghetti noodles mixed in. I was pretty sure it wasn�t even beef. I wasn�t eating this. I got up to go see if they had any sack lunches left.

�Where are you going?� Wolf asked.

�I�m getting something else.�

He smiled and grabbed my plate. I swear, he would eat anything. I went up and found the sack lunches were gone. I sweet-talked the lunch ladies into making me a Rueben. It was what they were having. When I came back to the table, no one was happy with me.

�How come you get special treatment?� Gina complained.

�Yeah, what�s the deal?� Alan asked.

I just glared at them. Pam and Mona were eyeballing my sandwich. If I engaged in conversation, the girls would end up talking me out of it. I just stuffed a big bite in my mouth and grinned at them. Pam and Mona made Gina and Jeff move so they could sit on each side of me. Wolf about lost his hand when he reached across to snatch some chips. Pam smiled at me, leaned close, sucked my earlobe into her mouth, and nipped me. The momentary distraction gave Mona time to steal half my sandwich. When I went to grab it back, Pam got the other half.

�Guys, no fair!� I complained.

�If you learned to share, you wouldn�t have these problems,� Wolf advised me.

�Shut up, I gave you my lunch already,� I said as he grabbed more chips. I was still hungry, so I would have to go back up and see what I could get. �Who all wants something else to eat?�

It seemed everyone did. I made Mona and Pam go with me to see if we could get sandwiches for everyone at our table. I explained to the lunch ladies that the girls had eaten my sandwich and everyone wanted something else to eat. Good looks and charm didn�t work this time. I paid one of the lunch ladies for a big loaf of rye bread, a couple pounds of Swiss cheese, sliced ham, mustard and individual bags of chips. She even threw in paper plates. For what I paid, I could have ordered everyone pizza and had it delivered. I think the lunch ladies made a profit on me.

�That�s more like it,� Alan said.

Pam made me a sandwich. I wasn�t taking a chance this horde of locusts wouldn�t eat it all before I got to eat. While everyone ate their sandwiches, Gina quizzed me about Prom.

�Are you and Harper renting a limo this year?�

�Harper and I broke up over Spring Break.�

�Oh please, don�t tell me we�re going to have to find you a last-minute date again,� Cassidy moaned.

Last year had been a disaster. Ford had set me up with a faux girlfriend for publicity. Between her dad, who tried to pimp her out, and her being a raving bitch, it had been a disaster. I ended up at Prom stag. I smiled when I remembered what had happened after Prom. If it worked out even half as good, I would have a night to remember.

�Settle down, I have a date lined up,� I assured them.

They all turned and looked at Pam. She gave a nervous laugh and waved her hands.

�It�s not me.�

�So, what did you do to Harper to make her dump you?� Alan asked.

�Alan, don�t distract him or we�ll never get the story out of him,� Gina warned.

�Can we have the leftovers?� a freshman from another table asked.

I looked around and everyone who wanted a sandwich had gotten one, so I let the freshmen take the rest. Lunch must have really sucked for them to be brave enough to come and ask for food. Then again, they were growing boys.

�You guys would love Chicago. We should plan a day when the Cubs are in town and go to a game,� I told them.

�Where all did you go?� Jeff asked.

Gina threw her hands up in the air when she realized Jeff, Alan and I were playing our misdirection game. We always did this if we didn�t want to talk about something. Gina got out of her chair next to Mike and came and sat in my lap. I looked at her boyfriend and he just shrugged. She grabbed my face so I would look right in her eyes.

�You can tell us all about Chicago after I get a few facts,� she said. I just nodded.

�Who are you going to Prom with?�

�Sarah.�

She took a deep breath to keep from yelling at me. I made the mistake of smirking. She suddenly had my ears in her grip, which made me much more forthcoming.

�She goes to school at Wesleyan and stayed at Harper�s house over break. I met her last year when I went to Modeling Camp during the summer. She and I worked together last week. When Harper broke up with me, Sarah volunteered to be my date. We�re just friends.�

�What kind of friends?� Gina asked.

�None-of-your-business kind of friends,� I informed her.

�If we could arrange an alternative to Prom, would you be interested?�

�Are any of you going to Prom?� I asked.

�If we had something else to do, I wouldn�t mind skipping it. My brother and his friends are being dicks,� Cassidy told me.

It seemed everyone felt the same way.

�For grins, what all do we need to do to put our own dance on?� I asked.

Gina started ticking the list off on her fingers.

�Location, band, decorations, chaperones, tickets. I�m sure we�ll need other stuff like drinks and food.�

�I�ll call my dad and see if he can get me a deal on the Country Club. Who knows a band?� I asked.

�Cora�s roommate is dating a DJ. Maybe I could talk him into doing it,� Pam offered.

�I could make the tickets,� Alan offered.

�I could ask my dad to be a chaperone,� Mike suggested.

�Let�s make some calls and everyone meet me before baseball practice. Are you sure you guys want to do this?� I asked.

Everyone seemed to want to if we could.

I MADE GINA GO WITH me to an empty room and called my dad. He went and found the banquet manager. We told them what we wanted to do. The Prom Committee had put a deposit on the room, which would have gone towards the event at the Country Club. Since they canceled last minute, the Country Club planned to keep the deposit. The banquet manager was willing to apply the funds to our event. I guess they had pissed him off. Since my dad was an employee, they would give us his discount. Between the two, it would cover about half the cost for the room, setup, and teardown.

He gave us an idea of different services they offered, food- and beverage-wise, and ballpark costs for the different options. All we had to do was confirm no later than tomorrow morning and give them a firm count by Thursday evening.

I WAS SHOCKED WHEN about forty people showed up before baseball. I guess people disliked Brad and his buddies as much as I did. I was even more shocked when members of the Prom Committee showed up. I addressed them first.

�Dan, Alicia, I hope we�re not stepping on your toes,� I said.

�Not really. Tommy Cox and Brad Hope have taken over the planning for the event. We have some decorations, if you guys want them. We�d rather go to your party,� Dan said, which shocked me.

�Before we do this, we haven�t antagonized them lately. Do we want to risk them being jerks the rest of the school year?� I asked.

�They wouldn�t sell me a ticket to Prom because they said I didn�t fit in,� Yuri told us.

For the next five minutes, we heard similar stories. If I�d known they were bullying the kids, I would have confronted them. The more I heard, the more I wanted to pound one Tommy Cox. It seemed when they let him come back to school after Christmas break, he�d been busy behind the scenes.

I put Gina and Cassidy in charge, and they recruited Mike. He had no choice since he was Gina�s boyfriend. Dan and Alicia agreed to help, which made everything easier. They had already worked to plan Prom, so they knew what all needed to be done. Pam and Mona also volunteered. When Yuri saw who was on the committee�hot single girls�he joined also. I talked Alan and Lily into helping since they could get the word out either through our sports database or my Twitter account.

WHEN WE WERE DONE, Jeff and I went to my house to get Duke. Jeff went in the back door first and started laughing. I came in to find Duke and Precious in his crate. The cat must have come out of hiding sometime during the morning and Mom found her at lunchtime. Duke and Precious were both looking at us, wanting to get out. I wasn�t about to open that door without some sort of protection. I�d had Precious claw and bite me way too many times. Then I remembered I had Jeff with me.

�Grab an extra leash and put it on Brit�s cat. I�ll go make us sandwiches. Oh, and close the mudroom door in case the kitty gets out. Mom doesn�t want her running loose in the house.�

I just had gotten started making us sandwiches when all hell broke loose. I heard a loud yowl from Precious and a scream from Jeff. Duke added to the racket by barking. I heard a couple of thuds.

�Son of a! OH MY GOD! OH MY effing GOD! HELP!� Jeff screamed.

I felt bad, but I couldn�t help laughing. I pulled the door open an inch to see what was going on. Jeff was hunched over with Precious attached to the center of his back. It looked like both of his hands were bleeding. Duke was all the way in the back of his crate. Whatever vibe the cat was giving off seemed to have him scared.

I eased into the mudroom and picked up a leash. I snapped it into Precious�s collar and handed it to Jeff.

�There you go,� I said, trying to keep a straight face.

�Screw you, Dawson! Get this cat off me!�

�Are you sure? It might hurt,� I said reasonably.

�As sure as I�m going to kick your ass if you don�t!�

Some people have no sense of humor. I pulled out my cell phone and snapped a picture. Precious hissed at me; this made it a keeper. I about shit when she launched herself off Jeff�s back at me. I guess she recognized me as someone who antagonized her. I snatched her out of the air by the scruff of her neck. I made Duke get out of the crate and stuffed the cat from hell in. I was amused to see the hair on Duke�s back was up. He was wary of all the hissing going on.

I took Jeff into the kitchen and cleaned him up. I made him take his shirt off and made a face.

�How bad is it?� Jeff asked.

�I don�t think you need stitches,� I said.

�You do know I�m going to have my girlfriend kick your butt,� Jeff threatened.

�Hey, Buddy, no need for that.�

�I think I�ll have her do it right after practice, so everyone will see you cry like a little girl.�

�How about I just cry? There�s no need for Cassidy to get involved.�

�Nope, she hasn�t kicked anyone�s butt in a while. She�s been giving me funny looks. I think this�ll kill two birds with one stone. You get what�s coming to you, and she gets to vent her frustrations,� Jeff said.

�If you need some ideas to help Cassidy relieve some stress, I�m your guy,� I teased him.

�Shut the hell up. I�m trying to be mad at you,� he said as a little smile crept onto his face.

AFTER PRACTICE, EVERYONE seemed to be hanging around. I then saw a bunch of people following Jeff and Cassidy to the baseball field. The little shit had told on me. I looked for an escape route and found my teammates had blocked my exit. I gave them a look.

�Nice,� I hissed at them.

Cassidy stomped up and was pissed. This didn�t look good.

�I hear you made my boyfriend bleed. You do know I believe in an eye for an eye. I think you need to bleed,� Cassidy proclaimed.

�Hang on; I didn�t do anything to Jeff. I actually helped him.�

Cassidy turned to Jeff. It sounded like he hadn�t told her the whole story.

�You knew that cat was evil,� he started.

�Whoa, you�ve heard plenty of stories about the cat from hell.�

Cassidy was trying to decide what to do. I thought I might be able to head things off before she chose to hurt me.

�I�m a lover, not a fighter,� I told her and waggled my eyebrows.

What�s the point in being a movie star-slash-model if you can�t get a girl to keep from kicking your butt by flirting with her? Cassidy grabbed my thumb.

�Pitching hand! Pitching hand!� I said as I went to my knees.

�Give me your other hand,� she ordered.

I�m no dummy, so I held it out for her so she could get it in the same hold as she released my right hand. Once she had me on my knees, she leaned down and kissed me. She turned to Jeff.

�Happy?� she asked.

�He didn�t cry,� Jeff complained.

I stuck my tongue out at him and everyone laughed. Cassidy set me free and explained if I ever let Jeff get hurt again, she�d be back. I was careful not to make any remarks about my best friend being a wuss. I would save that for when he and I were playing Call of Duty. I�d probably have to off him. I know it�s not right to kill a teammate, but sometimes you just have to do what you have to do. I was sure Alan would agree. He might even help me kill Jeff six or seven times. �Friendly fire� sometimes happened.

UNBELIEVABLE! I HAVE never seen a cat suck up to anyone as much as Precious did when Brit came home with me from baseball practice. You have never heard such pitiful meowing as when she saw her mistress come through the back door.

�How did you get the leash on her?� Brock asked, leaning in so only his brother and I could hear.

�I had Jeff let her cling to his back,� I told them as if I were parting with some pearl of wisdom.

Bryan looked at Brock and began to chuckle.

�Think again, little brother. I�m not getting anywhere near Precious after the day she�s had. She�d tear me to shreds,� Brock said and started to back up.

I looked up in time to see Brit open the crate. I swear the cat�s eyes glowed red as she stared me down. Even Duke was smart enough to find something else to do at that moment. I about kicked Bryan�s ass as he used me as a human shield. Precious had the big tough brothers fearing for their lives.

�Come to mama, baby,� Brit said as she picked up her cat.

As she walked out the back door, Precious hissed and swatted at me.

�That�s right, protect mama from the bad man,� Brit cooed.

I was looking for my protection. He was peeking around the side of the house behind me. I guess he figured if I got maimed, he�d have a head start.

The triplets had just gotten home and I got a big grin on my face when I heard a muffled squeal and then, �Get her off me.� I hoped it was Bryan who got to play with Brit�s kitty. The whole human-shield thing irritated me. Maybe I could get him to play Call of Duty with Jeff, Alan and me later. A little �friendly fire� would do him some good.

Tuesday April 28

WHEN I GOT TO SCHOOL, I was looking for some people. My plan for killing Jeff and Bryan had been an epic fail. Jeff was a very smart guy, so I should have figured he knew what I was going to do. I hadn�t counted on Bryan and Brock turning on me also. I was okay with it until Alan set up as a sniper and camped my spawn locations. Those are where you come back to life after you die in the game. It�s considered very poor gaming etiquette to camp (wait) for an opponent to come back to life. They�re defenseless as they�re reborn, and you can kill them over and over again. You can only listen to �Oops, my bad,� �Sorry� and �I thought you were on the other team� so many times. Many games have rules about killing your own teammates that include apologies. Then Alan put together a video clip of me getting wasted in the most entertaining ways. It might have been funny if it was someone else. I did die spectacularly several times.

I got even, though. I logged off. I received more than one inappropriate text calling my manhood into question. I called Ty Wilson, my friend at Washington High, and got his logon. He had played with us several times. They let him join their team for the next game. When we all spawned to start the game, I hosed them all down with my machine gun. I think Ty was in for a rude awakening the next time he logged on to play.

I came storming up to everyone and out of the corner of my eye saw Cassidy talking to Gina. They were lucky she was there.

�You guys suck,� I said as my way of saying good morning.

�Bite me, Dawson. You let the cat from hell attack me,� Jeff said, still whining about playing with Precious.

�How did you get Ty to kill us all? Did you go whining to him about how unfair we were being?� Alan asked, mimicking my voice.

He made me sound a little shrill. Surely, I hadn�t sounded that bad. I wasn�t about to tell them Ty gave me his logon. I figured Ty needed to find out the hard way. He�d killed me more than once on purpose. Maybe I started it, but he should have been the bigger man and chalked it up as a learning experience.

�I have a question,� Bryan said. �Why in the world did you give Cassidy your other thumb? Couldn�t she just have snapped them both off?�

�Ah, you have much to learn,� I said, gathering the guys around. I didn�t need Cassidy overhearing me. �There were two reasons, well maybe three, as to why I did it. The first was she did have my pitching hand and it was a little uncomfortable. The second was Cassidy is nothing if she isn�t honorable, so I knew if I made the offer she would accept it and not take advantage. The third is she�s my friend and her dad told her not to hurt me. Finally, Cassidy knows exactly how much pressure I can take before I�m really hurt.�

�That was like five reasons,� Alan offered helpfully.

�Plus, if David had wanted to get away he could have. Shiggy taught him how to counter that move,� Jeff shared.

�Yeah, that works so well,� I said as I rolled my eyes. It might work once out of every ten times. The other nine would result in a dislocated thumb. No way would I want that to happen.

The bell rang. I ran over, scooped Cassidy up, and put her on my shoulder. She didn�t even squeak. She stole my baseball cap and put it on as I walked into the school.

�What are you doing?� Gina asked.

�She defeated me in combat yesterday. I�m carrying her to her locker as her reward.�

Cassidy was doing a royal wave to her subjects as they parted to let us through. All was fun and games until her dad saw us and made me put her down. I was pissed when she scampered off with my baseball cap.

AT LUNCH, WE CONFIRMED that our Alternate Prom was a go. Stacy Clute, Alan�s girlfriend, had come up with the name and artwork. Someone had the ingenious plan of doing a hog roast, and the Country Club would provide age-appropriate beverages and side dishes so we could have a sit-down dinner.

We got food from Alicia, the girl who was on the original Prom committee. Her dad owned a hog farm. He agreed to sell us a hog at his price, and he had everything we needed to do a hog roast. Alicia�s uncle said he would do the actual cooking of the pig. We just had to provide the beer.

�We�ve already sold forty tickets and none of you have bought any yet,� Alicia told the lunch crew.

It turned out the price for tickets was less than what I�d paid for my Prom tickets. I noticed the tickets specifically said there was no dress code.

�What�s this about?� I asked.

�One of the biggest complaints about Prom is people have to get dressed up. Buying a dress is expensive,� Stacy said.

�What if they want to get dressed up?� I asked.

�I hope most people do, but for the ones who can�t afford it, or don�t want to, we want to include them,� Gina said.

�I have a question,� Mike said. �What if a couple from another school wants to come?�

�I�d say that if we have room, after everyone who wants to go from Lincoln, then it would be fine,� Wolf gave his opinion.

�Who wants to come?� I asked.

�I talked to Ty Wilson from Washington. Their prom may get canceled because of what happened.�

At their Spring Fling dance, a carload of teens was injured when the driver lost control and it flipped. They�d all been drinking at the dance, and the school board was concerned about their potential liability. It looked like their prom might be canceled this year.

I sat back and let them debate the pros and cons of allowing Washington to share in our dance. I knew before they even began what the answer would be. It all comes down to small-town values. We look out for each other, and the kids from Washington were in need. Gina said the ballroom at the Country Club would seat 300. It was decided to give half the tickets to Washington to sell.

I was just glad I didn�t have to organize this. We were lucky to have Dan and Alicia helping. They�d worked on the Prom Committee from the first of the year and knew almost everything we needed and where to get it. What I was happy to see was the confidence everyone seemed to have. Alan, Jeff and Mike had really stepped up. I know for a fact that my best friends Alan and Jeff could not have pulled this off a year ago.

Uncle John had encouraged me to delegate to help build other leaders, and this was a demonstration of what he was talking about. They no longer needed me to hold their hands. They could take projects on and see them to fruition. Uncle John had explained to me that I could only do so much on my own. When I learned to delegate, and through that responsibility helped others grow�well, that�s when I could really impact things.

As I sat there, reflecting on what my friends were accomplishing made me realize I had more work to do. This summer we needed to get ready for football next year. My goal was to be a three-time State Champion. Schools would be gunning for us this year, and we�d have to work even harder to meet the challenge. I knew we needed a plan, and also that we needed to get everyone�s buy-in, including the coaching staff. I assumed Tim and I would still be captains. Jim would be a senior. I thought he could take Bill�s spot as the third captain. I needed to get the three of us together and schedule some time with the coaching staff.

Chapter 18 � Baseball Ends

Wednesday April 29

The baseball coaches had met yesterday and decided I would pitch today and Justin would start in the first game for the State Championship Tournament. If we won, we would play again on Saturday. The good news was the State Tournament was being played at State University. It would be almost like a home game for us.

Tonight, we faced our conference rivals, Eastside. We were pretty sure there wouldn�t be any carryover from the hostility during football. There had been a little tussle during basketball this year, but nothing got out of hand. If things got chippie, I could always uncork a fastball into someone�s back. I had learned that even with our high-impact shirts, it hurt. It sure would discourage me.

Tonight was senior night, so Bill, Trevor and Lou would be honored. All the parents had also been invited, so we had a nice crowd as I walked down to the bullpen to warm up. Adding to the festive atmosphere, the boosters had set up a hospitality tent and were selling $1 hot dogs. These were the big ones, so you felt you were getting your money�s worth.

All the proceeds were going to the Booster Club. They were raising money to buy a couple of JUGS Football Passing Machines. State had two they wanted replaced. Coaches Hope and Diamond had checked them out and found they were in good shape. Mrs. Sullivan had bought them out of her pocket, but the Booster Club insisted on raising some money to help defray her cost.

I made a point to give money to Pam and Mona so if someone wanted a hot dog and didn�t have the cash, they could get a couple. I was thinking in terms of our JV team or little kids. I about decided it was time to have a talk with them when I saw them paying for Eastside to get some food. Then I remembered baseball pants weren�t designed for carrying a wallet. Plus, the goal was to pay for some equipment, which would help our team.

Personally, I stayed away from eating any hot dogs before the game. I�d found I tended to have a nervous stomach when I was pitching. I was very sure I did not want to throw up in the bullpen. It was going to be a little tense tonight. If we won, we could possibly get the number-one seed in the tournament. The other thing that had me nervous was Tim wasn�t catching me tonight. Lou was our backup catcher and a senior. Moose made the call that the seniors would start their last game.

Shiggy called a halt to my loosening up in the bullpen and we all went out and did our pregame drills. I found a good sweat helped me with my pregame jitters, and the new warm-ups helped the whole team get ready. We had made a name for ourselves by scoring on our opponents early. Shiggy seemed to have a knack for getting us focused.

When I got back to the bullpen, I could feel tonight was going to be a good game. I had a good snap on the ball and my pitches all seemed to be working. Moose finally waved me in so I could throw a few off the mound to finish my warm-up.

It was a perfect night for baseball, except for all the mayflies. Each spring we�d be invaded by swarms of the insects. They had a remarkably short life-span, literally only one day as adults. Over the next week or so we�d get a new batch each day. They seemed to congregate near lakes, and Lake of the Woods was only two blocks from the ball field. Seeing the mayflies told me the water was warming up and we could soon try out our jet water board. I couldn�t wait to go play with it.

I was finished warming up and had the ball in my glove to start the game. I heard my name called from the stands. I looked around to see who�d yelled my name and saw Tracy�s smiling face as she waved at me. I tipped my hat to her and then focused on the first batter.

Since this was Eastside�s last game, their coach had decided to play several of his JV players today. I didn�t recognize the first batter from the information Alan provided me. I could only assume this was one of those guys. Based on that, I decided to throw him breaking balls. The poor kid had no idea what to do when I threw him a curve, split-finger fastball, and finally a slider.

Everything was going well until their third batter topped a split-finger fastball and essentially did a textbook bunt down the third base line. When Jake saw he wasn�t going to throw the guy out, he allowed the ball to roll to see if it would go foul. The Eastside runner decided to try for an extra base. Mike alerted Jake and he easily gunned him down to get us out of the inning.

You know you�re having a good first inning when the opposing team has to trot out three pitchers. We batted around twice and were up 13�0 after the first inning. Moose pulled me from the game at that point to save me for the State Tournament. After Eastside batted in the fifth inning, the game was called via the mercy rule. It stated if you were up by ten or more after four innings, you gave the team that was behind a last chance to bat again. In our case, that was the top of the fifth. You then called the game if the leading team was up by ten runs or more. We ended up winning 18�4.

AFTER THE GAME, I WAS accosted be a very happy Tracy. I was pleased to see my friend was out of the clinic. What I didn�t know was whether she just out on a day pass, or if she was out for good.

�Are you surprised to see me?� she asked.

�I didn�t know you�d be here tonight. What�s the story?� I asked.

�Dr. Hebert said I was well enough to come home. So you, my friend, are taking me out tonight,� she informed me.

�What makes you think that?� I asked.

She just smiled at me. She knew I�d take her out if she asked. Pam came up and hugged her best friend. They went off to talk while I found my family. Duke was being all bouncy, so Mom made me take him out on the field and play Frisbee. I talked Jeff and Mike into playing with us. Duke loved keep-away, and these two were willing to chase him.

We heard a loud whistle and Duke�s ears perked up. Dad gave him the hand command to come and he took off like a shot. Dad told me Duke needed to respond to commands regardless of what was going on. I was actually proud that my boy had stopped playing and responded to Dad�s command.

Mom and Dad took Duke home. I loaded up the Callahan triplets and went home to take a shower and change. I told Mom on the intercom that I was taking Tracy out to a late dinner. She reminded me it was a school night. When I picked up Tracy, she wanted to go to Monical�s. It would be the first place I would�ve picked if I had been away for a while.

Being that it was a Wednesday night, they weren�t busy. Several people who were at the game were there and congratulated me. Tracy just shook her head as almost everyone talked to me.

�Is it me, or are you becoming more popular?� she teased me after we were seated.

�Hey, it is what it is,� I joked with her.

�Next it�ll be because you�re famous and so good-looking that no one can help themselves.�

�Tracy, Tracy, Tracy, we both know that is the case now,� I said, shaking my head.

�I think I was released just in time. Someone needs to take you down a notch or two.�

�If anyone could�and I�m not saying it�s possible�it would be you,� I assured her.

She smiled and then got more serious.

�I sometimes wish I hadn�t been crazy, before. I miss you,� she told me.

I found myself a little choked up. You can�t help but wonder �what if?� when you�re with your first love. Fortunately, I remembered the hurt and heartache I�d gone through after our breakup. It hadn�t helped that I was recovering from the avalanche and it was right in the middle of my mom�s cancer treatment. I�d worked my way out of all the negative feelings I had for Tracy back then, but I would never willingly allow myself to fall into that trap again.

�I know, but I think right now we both need friends,� I said.

�I can tell something�s wrong with you. What is it?� she asked.

�You�re almost as bad as Tami,� I said, giving her high praise. �I put myself out there again and it didn�t work out.�

�I�m sorry to hear that. Do you want to talk about it?�

�Tracy, do you really want to hear all the gory details of me breaking up with another girl?� I asked.

�No, not really. I have enough crap to deal with. I don�t need to deal with yours, too.�

�Fair enough. Let�s just say I�m not sure if getting serious is in my foreseeable future.�

�I disagree. You�re a romantic at heart. You crave having someone special in your life,� Tracy said, getting too serious.

I couldn�t look her in the eye, because she�d hit too close to home. She reached across the table and squeezed my hand. I looked up and she was smiling at me.

�Does this mean you�re free to have some fun?� she asked me.

I shook my head at her.

�I think it�s too soon,� I told her.

�I call bullshit. I think it�s exactly what you need,� she said, as she ran her foot up my calf.

�I call bullshit right back at you! You�re just horny.�

She giggled and didn�t deny it. I was about ninety percent sure we�d be naked within the next hour, but a guy has to play like he�s hard to get. Doesn�t he?

DID I EVER CALL IT? Tracy waited until we were in the Jeep on the ride to her house before she made her move. I about wrecked when she casually reached over and cupped my package. I was ordered to go to my apartment. She had me exposed by the time we got home. She was ready to mount me in the driveway, but I talked her into waiting until we got inside.

There had never been a question as to whether we were good in the sack. Tracy knows my body too well for it not to be rewarding with her. She�s also no shrinking violet. She was always up for new and fun things. I got nervous when she found Harper�s strap-on. I calmed down when she wanted to invite Pam over.

This was one of the best sessions we�d ever had. Tracy got me off four times before she let me off the mat. She was right: this was exactly what I needed. I now had fantasies about Pam being double-teamed by both of us. I looked forward to making my dreams come true.

It was a good thing I didn�t fall asleep afterward. Tracy had to get home. I was sure her parents were keeping a close eye on her.

Friday May 1

DO YOU REMEMBER THE phrase, �I�m glad I�m not that guy�? Today I was glad I wasn�t Mike. We were up 1�0 and Richwood had a runner at second with two outs for their final at bat. Their pinch hitter hit an easy grounder to Mike and he whiffed. The ball went under his glove. I�ve played next to Mike for two years and I�d never seen him miss a ground ball like that, even in practice.

The runner at second was off like a shot and easily scored when the ball was finally returned to the infield. The next batter came up and hit a line shot at Mike, who wasn�t there. He had broken to the second-base bag, thinking Bert would try and pick off the runner. If Mike had stood still the ball would have hit him the chest, at the very least. Instead, the ball split our outfielders and rolled to the fence, allowing the guy on first to score and win the game.

I could tell Mike was about to cry. He felt like he�d let his team down. I walked up to him and gave him a hug.

�If you cry, I�m going to kick your butt,� I told him.

He gave me a shove.

�Dick!�

�Wuss!� I shot back.

I know, it made us sound like we were in middle school, but it made him smirk. I leaned down so I could whisper to him.

�Guess who no longer has to worry about team rules and can get drunk tonight?� I asked.

He got a big grin on his face and we started dancing around. The rest of the team was confused because we looked like we were celebrating when we just lost in the first round of the State Tournament.

�What the hell are you two up to?� Wolf almost growled.

�David said we could get drunk tonight,� Mike explained.

�Hell! Yes!� Wolf exclaimed. �Where�s the party?�

�I have no idea, call Mona. She�ll know where one is,� Sammie suggested.

Moose came out and wanted to know what was up.

�What are you bunch of idiots so happy about?!� he demanded.

�Uh, David said ...� Mike started.

�That we should celebrate making it to State for the first time in nine years,� I supplied.

�Yeah, right.�

I don�t think Moose believed us, but we didn�t need him mad at us. We still had two years of baseball to play for him, plus he was one of my football coaches. The guys were nodding as though I�d just pronounced the gospel truth that I was a virgin. I needed to give these boys acting lessons.

�Jim, you�re in charge of David. Tim, you make sure the rest of the team stays out of trouble,� Moose ordered.

�Why me? I want to have fun, not watch him all night,� Jim moaned.

�Good point,� Moose said. �Jeff, you and Cassidy have to watch him too.�

I had a big stupid grin on my face that caused the team to laugh at the hound-dog looks Jeff and Jim gave me. I rubbed my hands together. We were going to have so much fun.

WE MADE IT HOME BY four o�clock. Lincoln had drawn the early game and Moose made the executive decision that the team didn�t need to go back to school. Mona didn�t know of any parties but was able to get Brit to volunteer to have one at the Callahans� house. I knew my apartment would end up getting used, so I was busy packing away anything of value that might get broken.

I heard my downstairs door open and was surprised to see Brit and Precious. She put the cat from hell down and Precious walked over and lay down by Duke. He opened one eye to see what was going on and went back to sleep. She was a different cat when Brit was around.

�Why isn�t she hissing at me?� I asked.

�Because I�m here. Bryan and Brock were mean to her when she was a kitten. She doesn�t trust men.�

I wish she hadn�t told me that. I had little tolerance of anyone who would abuse an animal, and by Precious�s reactions, they must have been hard on her. Then again, Precious was mean to everyone. I wondered if she was just evil.

�I hate to ask, but why is she in my apartment?�

�I was hoping you�d let her stay here while we have the party,� Brit said hopefully.

�No way, she�ll turn into something evil as soon as you leave, and Duke and I will be trying to find her secret hiding place all night.�

�Put her in the crate,� Brit suggested.

�I�m not falling for that one. You put her in the crate,� I said, then realized I had just agreed to keep Duke�s nemesis for the night.

�Mona said you had to come and help set up,� she told me as she put her cat behind bars.

MOM CAME HOME AS BRYAN and I hauled the Callahans� couch into our garage. Mom looked at us and squinted. I think she tried to read our minds. Bryan broke under her scrutiny.

�David said it was okay,� he blurted.

Mom turned her look to me. I just stared at her. Mom decided to go to the Callahans� to see what was going on. Bryan got a panicked look.

�Take a deep breath. It�s only my mom,� I assured him.

�Dude, it�s your mom!�

�She�s going to talk to your sister and Mona. We�re just the help. Mom will want to talk to the people in charge.�

He didn�t seem assured, for some reason. I just shrugged and we went back to find Mom talking to all the girls.

�When I was in college, we made a killer garbage-can punch,� Mom said, and then gave them the directions on how to make it.

�No alcohol?� Mona asked.

�We put Everclear in it, but ...��Mom paused for dramatic effect��there will be none in this punch. You�re all underage.�

�This is going to be the worst party ever,� Bryan moaned after my mom went home.

�Don�t worry, I�ll get rid of my mom and dad,� I assured him.

I called Dad.

�Dad, Buddy ...� I started.

�What did you do?�

�Nothing, I was hoping you could take Mom out for dinner tonight and maybe dancing afterwards.�

�Really, why would I want to do that?� he asked.

�Wow, if you need to ask, I don�t know what to say.�

He wasn�t buying it.

�Come clean, or I�ll have your mom get it out of you,� he said.

�The Callahans are having a party.�

�And?�

�Mom told them no booze.�

�So, you want me to take your mother out so she doesn�t drop in and bust the party,� he deduced.

�I hadn�t thought of that, but this could be a side benefit to you spending quality time with the woman who bore you two wonderful boys.�

�I don�t know. I know how much your mother enjoys her opportunities to make you uncomfortable.�

�I�ll pay.�

�Now we�re talking. There�s a little bed-and-breakfast over in Crystal Oaks I�ve wanted to go to.�

�You�re the best, Dad,� I said and hung up.

Mona kissed me on the cheek.

�Nicely done. I need $400.�

I gave her a confused look.

�You need to pay for the beer and Everclear,� she told me, as if I was mentally challenged.

�And I�m buying because ...?�

�It was your idea. Just be happy the Callahans volunteered their house,� she said as she held out her hand.

Between Mona and my dad, tonight was going to cost me some serious money. I gave up and handed her the cash. I�d been to several parties Mona was a part of and had never paid to get in. I hoped this covered my party entry fee for a while.

BRYAN AND BROCK BROKE out the grill and made hot dogs and hamburgers for everyone who helped set up. Duke had assisted, so he was eating the leftovers. The alcohol finally arrived. They had a couple of sleeves of plastic shot glasses, cases of beer, gallon jugs of orange juice, Jagermeister, Red Bull and Everclear. The beer was warm, so Brock went to get ice. I went to our house and found our large coolers. I also brought over my five-gallon Igloo water dispenser I used for Gatorade. The girls wanted it to make the punch in.

When Brock came back, we loaded the coolers with beer and then dumped ice on them. Mona got the hose, put water in the coolers, and then added salt. She explained they would get the beer colder faster than just dumping ice on top.

Mona then made the punch. She dumped in half a bag of ice and then added equal parts orange juice and Kool-Aid Tropical Punch. Mona added a bottle of Everclear to the mix. I designated myself the taste-tester. It was actually very good. I found punch at parties wasn�t very consistent, taste-wise. With this batch, you couldn�t taste the alcohol. People would have to be careful or we�d end up with some very drunk party animals.

Mona then went and made pitchers of 8-Balls. This was a 4-to-1 ratio of Red Bull and Jagermeister. She added ice to keep it cold. She gave me a shot to try. I needed to stay far away from Mona tonight or she was going to get me wasted. I had lost my tolerance to alcohol over the past two years and could feel a pleasant buzz coming on after what I�d already drunk. I went into the backyard and ate another hamburger to slow my buzz.

I was relaxing with my hound at my feet when a police officer came out back.

�Hey, Billy, grab a burger and beer and take a load off,� I said.

�Sorry, I�m on duty, so no beer,� Billy Delaney told me.

Billy and I knew each other through my brother and because he worked security at most of our games. He was a good guy. I wasn�t surprised to see him tonight, but it was earlier than I expected. Brit made him up a plate and found him a Coke.

We talked baseball while he ate. He hadn�t heard we�d lost today. I told him he should arrest Mike for his bonehead plays. Then he got around to telling why he was here.

�Word gets around, and it looks like there might be a party here tonight with underage drinking.�

I looked around and then leaned into him so only he could hear.

�I think it might have already started. You want me to point out the offenders?� I asked him.

�Not really. It�s too much paperwork and a waste of time. I�ll leave you alone if you work with me.�

�Just name it,� I told him.

�No drinking and driving, no peeing in the neighbor�s bushes, and the music has to be off by one a.m.,� he said, counting off with his fingers.

�Can we pee in our own bushes?� I teased him.

�If you do, I�ll be back,� he said in his best Terminator voice.

�Yes, sir.�

�Okay, be safe and have fun,� he told me as he left.

Mona and the Callahan triplets all heard him.

�You are now officially in charge of the police at all my parties,� Mona said.

The triplets all nodded in agreement.

I WAS KICKED BACK, drinking a beer with Jeff, Alan, Mike, Jim and Tim. We were talking about guy stuff when Lily came out with an extra beer. Since there were no seats, she sat on my lap and handed me a new one.

�Thanks,� I told her.

She turned in my lap and gave me a serious kiss.

�What was that for?� I asked.

�You owe me pay for doing your website and social media,� she teased me.

�I might have to give you a raise.�

She wiggled her butt.

�I think you are.�

�You�re such a slut,� Gina said as she sat on Mike�s lap.

�Where�s my beer?� Mike asked.

�Get your own,� Gina told him.

�I think you need to work on her training,� Jeff said.

�Don�t you start, I know things about you,� she threatened.

Jeff and I both looked at Alan. He just shrugged. We all knew he couldn�t keep a secret. It only stood to reason that while Gina and Alan were dating, she had wormed some embarrassing stories about Jeff and me out of him. I took her threat seriously and stayed out of it. Tim had no such worries.

�Mike, did you see how David did it? He had a pretty girl bring him a beer and then kiss him like she wanted to have sex with him right here, and she isn�t even dating him,� Tim said, firing a shot across his bow.

�Shut up,� was Mike�s snappy comeback.

While all this was going on, Lily had reached behind her and adjusted Mr. Happy. She was wearing a skirt. I slid a hand down and was surprised to find a bare butt. Lily leaned forward to put her beer on the ground. When she did that, she managed to lodge my member between her butt cheeks. I was confused, but Mr. Happy was not.

She leaned back and ground her butt against my rising member. The debate of what made a good girlfriend was swirling around us.

�What are you doing?� I hissed in her ear.

She gave her butt a little wiggle as an answer. I was getting hard in a hurry. I couldn�t believe how bad Lily was being. She was always the quiet one. I guess I shouldn�t have been surprised she had a kinky side because our first time together I was blindfolded. Her little movements were driving me crazy. I slid my hands onto her stomach and kissed the back of her neck.

�Get a room,� Gina said, cutting through the conversation.

I became aware of everyone staring at us. Lily picked that moment to squeeze her butt cheeks along my length, which caused me to let out a little moan.

�See, I told you, you need to train her,� Jeff said.

Everyone laughed when Mike flipped him off and Gina turned red. Lily hopped up and grabbed my hand to lead me to my apartment. Jim and Jeff got up. I was confused when they started to follow us. I gave them a hard look.

�Moose said we�re supposed to watch you,� Jim said with a straight face.

I guess I had a look on my face, because Jeff snapped a picture, to the joy of everyone. I ignored them and let Lily coax me away from my tormentors.

DUKE LED US INTO THE apartment and there was big hiss when he hit the top of the stairs. I about ran over Lily as she froze. If you�ve never heard a bobcat get its hackles up, it can be a little frightening.

�What the hell is that?� she asked.

�Brit�s cat,� I told her.

�That�s no ordinary cat.�

�They think she�s half bobcat,� I said.

�Is it loose?�

�No, the cat�s in Duke�s crate.�

Being assured, she went up the stairs.

�That is the biggest cat I�ve ever seen,� she commented, as the demon spawn locked eyes with me. �Boy, it doesn�t like you.�

�Nope, let�s leave her alone. The last thing I want is for Precious to decide on a jailbreak.�

�Precious?� Lily asked.

�I know, right?�

We went into my room.

�Where were we?� I asked as Lily came into my arms.

I realized as I kissed her it had been almost two years to the day since my journey had begun. It was at my party where she�d almost died, and from that I was sent to live with Uncle John for the summer. Since then Lily and I had become good friends. She helped me with all my social media stuff. I had never chased her sexually because we were just friends.

I normally wanted to have a little more than friendship before I slept with a girl, but Lily was different. If she really needed me to scratch her itch, I was more than happy to do it. I had taken her virginity, after all. The last time we�d had sex, she�d teased me to no end while I was blindfolded by Beth during my birthday-week festivities. I wanted to make tonight special for Lily.

We both stripped and I went to the living room. I kept my massage oils in one of the kitchen cabinets. I found one that smelled like lilacs.

�What are you doing?� she asked.

�I�m going to give you a massage.�

I took my time and worked my little waif�s body into submission. Lily was really horny, so I helped her get off twice before I concentrated on giving her a massage. I was disappointed when she fell asleep on me. Mr. Happy was drooling in anticipation. I threw on shorts and a t-shirt and went back to the party. I found Mona serving shots in the Callahans� kitchen. She looked at me and her eyes got big.

�Oh, shit,� she moaned.

I grabbed her behind the neck and kissed her. If she had any doubt about what I wanted, it disappeared at that moment. I think she realized I might take her right there on the table, so she pushed me towards the bathroom. We were lucky it was empty. I dropped my shorts, then grasped her neck again and guided Mona to Mr. Happy. She didn�t hesitate in taking me deep into her mouth.

I leaned back against the sink as Mona gave me her best effort. I rewarded her by trying to drown her. I had been on edge for too long to last. Mona got up, spit into the sink, and then rinsed her mouth out. I found a condom in my shorts and put it on.

�Strip,� I told Mona.

She did as directed. I picked her up, put her on the edge of the sink, and then returned the favor. Suddenly there was pounding on the door. Mona told them to get lost as she grasped my hair in both her fists. I sucked hard on her lower lips and ran my tongue up and down her slit. Mona grunted in pleasure.

�Ooohfff, Oh hell, Oh Yes, OH SHIT! OH YES!� she wailed as she came.

I helped her off the sink. I had to steady her as her knees threatened to give out. I kissed her and played with her firm breasts. When she was stable, I turned her around and bent her over the sink.

�I�m going to screw you senseless,� I warned her.

I slowly pushed into her folds as I grabbed her hips.

�I love this butt,� I hissed as I began to do her.

�Oh yes, oh yes,� she began to chant.

I reached around and massaged her button as I took her from behind. She felt so good as I pounded her. Mona was just the right amount of slutty. If she had her way, we would be exclusive. Because of that, I tried not to hook up with her very much. When we did, though, it was spectacular. My hips were a blur as I pressed as deeply as I could. Mona had stopped her chant and her head hung down as she absorbed my relentless pounding.

She threw her head back and her chest, neck, and face went flush. I smacked her butt, leaving a large handprint. It was the added sensation she needed to explode all over my member. I could feel my balls boil up and empty themselves.

We both started to giggle when we were done.

�What the hell was that all about?� she asked me.

�I needed to cum. Thank you,� I said.

�If you need help again, let me know. I had fun,� she told me as we got dressed.

�Well, I could go a couple more rounds,� I said.

�Not with me you�re not. My kitty is going to be sore for days after that.�

�Sorry.�

�No, I needed it more than I realized. I just want to recover before we do it again.�

We came out of the bathroom and did the walk of shame. Mona�s friends grabbed her to get the details. Gina came up to me and took me into the living room to dance. Now that my head was clear, I had a good time. Lily made an appearance before we had to turn off the music and danced with me. We kissed some as we slow-danced, but we both knew the moment had passed. We were back to just being friends.

When the party ended, we had enough designated drivers to get everyone home. I helped Brit, Bryan and Brock clean up. Tim, Jeff, Gina and Mike all stayed, too.

�Where�s Cassidy?� I asked Jeff.

He looked sad.

�I think after tomorrow night she�s going to break up with me.�

�Anything I can do?� I asked.

�No, but thanks for asking.�

Being a guy, that was all we needed to say to each other.

Chapter 19 � Alternate Prom

Saturday May 2

Duke and I had walked out my back door to run when he darted into the backyard to do his business. I heard the low rumble of him growling, so I decided to go investigate. I found Precious guarding something, something furry.

Oh Dear Lord, she caught one of Duke�s squirrels.

You have to understand, there�s a sacred bond between dog and squirrel. It�s the squirrel�s job to torment the dog by bouncing around and then running up trees. The squirrel then twitches its tail and chirps at the dog, heckling it from above. It�s the dog�s job to kill the little bastards. Duke explained this to me on more than one occasion, as he seemed to chase every one he saw. He was very serious about taking one of them out.

Duke was totally frustrated to see Precious had taken his job away from him. How could a cat catch a squirrel and he couldn�t? I was worried we might have to move. The shame of it all! He danced around to indicate I should take the squirrel away from Precious and give it to him. I grabbed him by the collar, took him to the house, and pushed him through the back door. I had started to go to Brit�s house so she could deal with her cat when Duke decided to wake the neighborhood with his barking. This was a sure recipe for disaster, as it would wake my parents. I figured the damage was already done, so I hurried over to Brit�s and pounded on their back door. Bryan answered.

�Get your sister. Her damned cat has caught a squirrel.�

�Why don�t you take the little guy away from Precious?� he said with a smirk.

�The same reason you won�t: the damned cat is evil.�

He went and got Brit. She was in a shorty nightgown and I just stared at her long legs. Her large breasts were swinging free, and I forgot why I was there. I may have even forgotten my name for a moment. Bryan smacked me and told her the problem. I watched in amazement as she walked over to our backyard without a care in the world. I had a bad feeling Precious wasn�t going to give up her prize so easily. I liked Brit, except for her taste in pets, so I was worried she might get hurt.

�You want me to get you some garden gloves?�

I was on the receiving end of �the look� every teenage girl seems to have mastered. I decided standing at the edge of the garage was probably a safe distance. Duke was still losing his shit, and I was torn between quieting him down and the possibility of missing Precious make a believer out of Brit. I heard Mom yelling at Duke to �Shut the &%@^# up!� Brit had just bent down and her shorty nightgown no longer covered her boy-short underwear when I heard the back door open. My mind locked. At least that was what I would use as my excuse later. Brit had an outstanding butt!

�Don�t let ...!� died on my lips as Duke crashed out the back door.

Five things seemed to happen at the same time. Duke crashed into Brit, trying to get to the squirrel. Precious saw her mistress about to fall on her, so she jumped to the side. The stunned squirrel looked for an escape route and jumped into the gaping neck of Brit�s nightie. Brit let out a scream that could have awakened the dead. My mom charged out to see what was going on. I think she was more pissed than Brit was, if that was even possible.

�Classic!� Brock exclaimed as he caught the action on his phone.

�Did you get that?� I asked.

�Oh, yeah!� Brock confirmed.

Brit rolled around on the ground, which caused the squirrel to get excited. She screamed and Duke barked like crazy because he couldn�t see where the squirrel had gone. The neighbor on our other side stuck her head out her back door, so I gave her a little wave. Mom came up and whacked me on the back of the head.

�Go help her,� she said with more than a little menace in her voice.

I figured I should get my mutt under control, so I did a loud whistle and then gave him the �come� command. Hey, it worked for Dad. Duke ignored me until Mom stomped her foot.

�You get over here right now!� she ordered, which had Duke come and sit next to her.

I would have to learn that trick.

Brit finally got smart and ripped her nightie off. This caused me to have another brain cramp as I admired her gorgeous breasts. The only flaw was there was a squirrel stuck between them. Brit did the only logical thing: she jerked the fuzzy rat from between her breasts and flung him as far away from her as she could. Unfortunately, for Mom, he landed on Mom�s head.

The stress was too much for Duke. He made a mighty leap and tried to remove the squirrel from Mom�s hair. The squirrel, seeing its demise just moments away, made a jump I still can�t believe! It landed on Bryan�s leg, scampered up his back, and soared to safety onto the garage roof. I�d bet I would never see that particular squirrel ever again.

Brit finally came to her senses and realized she was in only her panties. She tried to hide her magnificent breasts while she ran for her house. Duke circled the garage in hopes that the squirrel might fall down to him. Precious casually headed home, now that the fun and games were over. I was going to see if the boys could send me the video when my mom grabbed my ear and marched me into the house.

Dad came downstairs to find me backed up to the wall as Mom waved her finger in my face and explained how Duke and I would move to my uncle�s farm for the summer. When Mom finally calmed down enough, Dad asked what had happened. When Mom explained it to him, he broke out laughing. You could tell it was the last thing he wanted to do, but he couldn�t help himself. I soon found out Dad was to go to live with Duke and me at Uncle John�s farm, too. I didn�t look forward to a summer putting in fence posts.

AFTER I GOT BACK FROM my run, I was looking for something to do away from the house. Then I got a text from Greg.

Jet Water Board!

Hell, yes!

I went and found Dad hiding in the garage and told him our plan. He was scared to go into the house to get a swimsuit. I convinced him we could buy him one on the way. I went upstairs, put on a swimsuit, and got my GoCam so I could video us having fun. I also sent Lily a text to let everyone know what we were going to do. Her tweet arrived a few minutes later.

I hooked up the trailer for the Jet Ski, and Dad and I were soon headed to State to pick up Greg. When we had Greg in the Jeep, we went to the sporting goods store. The water was still cold, so we got some wet-suit tops. Dad bought a swimsuit and wore it out of the store. We were soon at our favorite beach.

It took Greg and me a few minutes to figure out how everything hooked together. You could tell how much we wanted to use our new toys when Dad was forced to get out the instructions. It was good they had big pictures, or I think my brother would have been lost. Both Greg and I were pissed when Dad called first dibs. It was decided I would show Dad what to do and Greg was put in charge of driving the Jet Ski. I put the GoCam on Dad�s head and showed him how to use the controls for the jet water board.

He was seated on the edge of the dock when he fired it up. When he felt comfortable, he stood up from the dock and began to float over the water. He had a blast as he hovered next to the dock. I told him to lean forward, which caused him to start to move, and he began to get the hang of it. Greg did his job of following him around. The hose from the Jet Ski to the jet water board was only forty feet long. Dad took a turn around the lake, then came back, got to the edge of the dock, and sat down. He never got wet.

I took the GoCam off of him and grabbed my phone so I could upload the video. While I did that, Greg took his turn. I wished I�d left the video running because Greg was in the water more than he was hovering above it. I finally got it uploaded to my Dropbox account and sent Lily a text to let her know it was there. I�d gotten her some video editing software. She liked playing with videos and she�d make it look like it was professionally done, if she had the time. I expected this would just be a quick upload to my YouTube page and then she would tweet it out.

People started to show up when it was my turn. I figured I needed to show off. I gently hovered out deep enough to ensure I wouldn�t crash into the bottom of the lake if something went wrong, and then switched to the back jet. I let the nose of the board dip and skimmed the top of the water. Then I tipped the nose up and went almost straight up. I tucked tightly and put it into a spin. I hadn�t tucked tight enough and went flying into the water as I was ripped off the board by the centrifugal force generated from the tight corkscrew action.

Of course, I had to try it again, and again, and again, until I got it right. When I finally came back in, Dad had a line wanting to go next. Mike was the lucky candidate. I have to say he had some moves I was going to have to try.

Pam put us all to shame. I had no idea she had skateboard skills she�d brought with her from California. She could make the jet water board dance. I made sure I had the GoCam recording as I was operating the trailing Jet Ski. It wasn�t anything pervy; the video was shot as a service to young men everywhere. Who wouldn�t want to see a California surfer girl in a bikini doing sick tricks on a jet water board? When we got back, I traded with Dad and it was now Cassidy�s turn.

While she went, I uploaded the video of Pam. I sent it to Sandy Range. Ten minutes later, I got a call from Sandy.

�Two things,� she started, without saying hi. �The first is Devin is green with envy. The second is, please have the girl in the video sign a contract and release. We want to use her to make an ad. We also need to know who shot the video.�

�Yours truly,� I told her.

�I love you. It makes it so much easier with you being the videographer. Now get to work. I need everything signed today,� she said and then hung up.

I found Pam while she talked to Mike and Wolf.

�You want to make some money?� I asked her.

�Don�t trust him,� Wolf warned.

�I heard you fell for that line,� Mike said to Wolf.

�Yeah, and now I�m his handyman and gardener.�

I showed them the video and told Pam what Sandy offered. She called her parents so they could sign the contract. They showed up just before Kendal.

�David, what have you been up to?� Kendal accused me.

�Making you money,� I shot back in our familiar banter.

�I want to see the video,� Cal, Pam�s dad, said.

I showed it to everyone. He quickly signed the contract and went to get into line for his turn. His wife wasn�t happy when he came back soaking wet with a smile permanently plastered on his face. He made me promise to tell him the next time we were going to use our new toy. I had a sneaking suspicion that in his mind he�d already spent the check from Pam�s video on his own jet water board.

ONE THE WAY HOME, I got a text from Angie to let me know my date for tonight was at my house. Angie and Greg planned to spend the night. Mom had agreed to watch the kids for them so they could go out. When we got home, Mom was now talking to us, much to Dad�s relief. I looked around for Sarah but didn�t see her. Angie found me.

�She�s in your apartment.�

Maybe she wanted to fool around before the dance. I hurried out the back door, with Duke trailing me. He bounded up the stairs to my apartment ahead of me. I came to the top of the stairs and froze. Sitting in my recliner was Harper. Duke didn�t hesitate to say hi. Of course; he liked everyone. I edged up the last step and we looked at each other. She smiled at me as I walked into my bedroom and went to take a shower.

I needed to get the lake water off me and also needed a moment to think. What did I really think of Harper? Why was she here? I thought I�d made it clear I wasn�t the sharing type. The only way I was ever going to figure this out was to go out and face her. I still cared for her enough to do that.

I put on sweats and walked back into the living room. I put water on to boil because I wanted some tea to warm up with.

�Want a cup of tea?� I asked her.

�Yes, that would be nice.�

She waited me out as I cleaned up the kitchen while the water boiled. I opened a box of loose-leaf rooibos tea. It was a nutty herbal tea made from the South African red bush plant. The leaves were sometimes referred to as �red tea.� I liked it because it was different and caffeine-free. The trick to making it was to bring the water to a boil and then steep the tea for five to six minutes. If you went much longer, it became bitter.

�Are you hungry? Would you like a snack with tea?� I asked.

�If it wouldn�t be too much trouble.�

When I was in England, we had either cakes or what they called biscuits. I would call them cookies. I had a bag of Oreo cookies because every once in a while, I craved them. I think my mom got into my stash more than I did. I checked and she�d left me half a bag. She was pretty good about replacing them if she ate them all.

I tried to keep busy because I couldn�t seem to come up with what I wanted to say to Harper. I finally was done preparing the snack and tea. I turned the coffee table into a dining table and then brought over the china teapot and cookies. Harper smirked when she saw our snack. I had seen her attack chocolate, so I knew she�d like what I brought. I poured us each a cup of tea.

Harper sampled the tea and seemed to like it.

�I wanted to come visit you to give you a chance to reconsider breaking up with me,� Harper began.

I looked up to see if she was messing with me, but her face was unreadable. Could she be serious with this approach? I had to give her credit for not telling me how sorry she was. I would have shut her down and kicked her out if she�d pulled that. I wondered if Tami had coached her. Harper wasn�t rushing me. She allowed me to consider what she was telling me.

How did I feel about Harper? I�d made an effort to seek her out and ask her to be my girlfriend. The last girl I had done that with was Nancy. I normally went with the flow and let girls come to me. Harper was different. She�d intrigued me from the moment I met her. I knew she had a boyfriend, and yet had hit on her shamelessly. For Harper, I had broken one of Dawson�s Rules: thou shall not be with girls who are with other guys.

�I thought you broke up with me when you decided to spend time with Alex instead of me,� I said.

My comment seemed to piss her off and she took a moment to collect herself.

�Alex was a mistake.�

The light bulb came on, and it made me a little sad.

�Let me tell you a story; you tell me when I get it wrong. Alex has always run with only the best people. He always seemed somehow unattainable when you were growing up,� I said, then paused to see if I was on track. �There were times when you�d find yourself alone with Alex. You found he was charming and seemed so different than he was when he was with his group. Alex is from generational wealth. His father is either a lawyer or banker.�

�Investment banker,� Harper supplied.

�His mother does charity work. Your family�s money is relatively new, only going back to your grandfather. Your mother�s in politics and your father�s in construction and investments. You�d never be a fit, but you and Alex were attracted to each other.�

Harper looked away from me. I waited. I poured us both another cup of tea. She finally looked at me before I continued.

�Alex is a fool. He has no idea what you�re made of. You have an inner strength which could have stood up to the pressure and eventually had you accepted. He was too weak to see it in you.�

She looked me in the eye.

�No, I was the fool. Let me tell you a story.�

She gave me a look that seemed to delve into my soul.

�You�re one of the few special ones. You transcend social status. I�ve watched you grow into being more confident in yourself. You once said to Tami she would never think you were good enough. You�re comfortable talking to the least of us and the mightiest among us. Even Tami knows you�re good enough. Every girl at Wesleyan was envious when they heard we were dating, Jennie Wesleyan most of all.

�You�re not normal, in a good way. I�ve watched you walk into a room and every head will turn. It�s not because you�re attractive. It�s because you give off a vibe of confidence and authority. What amazes me is you don�t even notice. If Alex had whatever it is you have, he�d be strutting around like the cock of the walk. I guess what I�m saying is you�ll never have to worry about fitting in. You described my inner fears and insecurities perfectly. I have a feeling the more I�m around you, the less I�ll worry about them.

�You�re right, Alex played me. He�s not near the man you are, or will become. I�d forgotten what Jennie Wesleyan did to you. Only you would understand Alex and his thinking. I had a blind spot for him. With years of growing up, working to find the right guy, Alex was always put up as the ideal mate. What I didn�t realize was I had the right guy, and I let him get away.�

She seemed to go deep into thought. My tea was forgotten as I stared at a spot on the wall. Always before, my emotions overwhelmed me. Everything was either black or white. Harper flirted with another guy; she had to go. Tami took her relationship with Trevor to the next level; Tami had to go. I know I talked a lot about trying to stay friends, but deep down I knew it was over. Why didn�t I feel that way with Harper now?

Was I, God forbid, growing up? Or could it be I was just so numb I no longer cared?

It seemed like trust was my biggest hurdle�with every girl. When the trust was broken, it was the beginning of the end for me. Could any girl ever live up to my high ideal? Wouldn�t there always be a time when something would be said or done to break our trust?

Trust was a two-way street. I needed to talk to Harper about my dirty little secret.

�Before we go any further, I need to tell you about myself. I�m not like other guys. My uncle tells me I�m an Alpha Male. I�m not sure I completely believe him, or if it just helps justify how I�m wired. Let me give you an example to help explain it. Answer me two questions. While you were my girlfriend, how many girls do you think I slept with, without your knowledge? Next, since we broke up, how many girls would you guess I slept with?�

She cocked her head. She was with me when I was given blowjobs by three sorority sisters and she watched as I had sex with one.

�I never once thought you were sleeping around on me.�

�Correct.�

�Since the breakup, I would guess one at the most.�

I shook my head.

�Four.�

I let it sink in.

�Harper, I was trading fidelity for affection. When I was happiest, I had three very special friends. I loved them all, and they knew I was with all of them. My only rule was they had to be faithful to me. I really tried to be just with you. I�m not sure I�m ready to make that kind of commitment, at my age. I know someday I will, but I can�t see it being anytime soon.

�I�d love to date you. I may even love you. What I can�t handle, though, is if you plan on dating other guys. I told you I would kick Alex�s ass, and I meant it.�

�Is this part of your being an Alpha Male?� she asked.

�That, and leadership stuff, and a few other things. Basically, you�re supposed to be my sex slave, while I can do whatever the hell I want,� I said with a straight face.

�What does your mom think about your plan to have a harem of sex slaves?�

�She�s okay with it. She went through it all before with my brother.�

�Oh, really? So what would the whole sex-slave thing entail?�

�Let me think. Let�s say we were in line for a movie. No, that wouldn�t work; you�re with me, and we would never need to wait in line. But for argument�s sake, let�s assume they were idiots and didn�t know who I was. I might see a pretty girl and get aroused. I would expect you to go fetch the girl and we have a hot threesome.�

�That�s all?� she asked.

�Oh, Oh! An alternative would be you go down on me while we wait in line,� I said with a big grin.

�So I�d be in charge of finding you other women and giving you blowjobs on demand?� she asked as she crossed her arms over her chest.

I didn�t like her body language.

�If you were a good little sex slave, there�d be rewards.�

She leaned forward in her chair.

�What kind of rewards?�

�I�d allow you to give me blowjobs and find me hot women,� I said with a firm nod of my head.

She burst out laughing and tackled me. I found myself pinned to the couch as she kissed me.

�I suppose you want to reward me right now?� she asked.

�Yes, I think we could start your training right now.�

�You�re not happy with how I give blowjobs?� Harper asked in disbelief.

�Practice, practice, practice,� I encouraged her.

She raised her eyebrows and I pointed to the bulge in my sweats. I made Mr. Happy twitch, which made her giggle. I had a dancing snake in my pants. Harper made me spread my legs as she went to her knees in front of me. She grasped the waistband of my sweats and pulled them down enough so they hooked under my balls. She grasped me at the base and waved my member around.

She used her tongue to bathe my shaft to get it wet. She then flicked her tongue back and forth around the crown. Harper took about a third of my length into her mouth and sucked. I let out a little groan. She began to bob up and down my member as she used her right hand to stroke me. Her actions were to get me off, not to make this last.

I was wise to Harper�s plans. I was much more compliant once I had gotten off. I expected we�d have our real talk once she had me in the mood to do whatever she wanted. Women had done this for ages. Greg confessed to me this was the reason Angie wore the pants in their household. He said he knew she wanted something when they had special sex. He just wished she wanted more things. I never asked what he meant by �special.�

Harper knew me well enough to know when I was going to go over the edge. I think it was the way I moaned and tried to grasp her head so I could take control. Both of those actions might have given her a clue. She shocked me when she slammed down and took me to the root. I think my eyes rolled up in the back of my head as I unloaded. Harper kept me buried in her throat until I finally stopped. I slumped back and closed my eyes. I felt a little dizzy.

She waited until I opened my eyes and smiled at her.

�We need to talk,� were her first words to me.

I just nodded.

�First of all, I really hope you know you�re full of shit about public blowjobs and me fetching you women.�

�A guy can dream, can�t he?� I asked.

�I�m not on board for anything like that. If you keep leading me astray, as my momma says, I might eventually be up for some of that stuff.�

�Harper, what I was trying to tell you is I find myself enjoying wilder things. I�m not going to lie to you about anything. I was feeling sorry for myself when we started dating. What I missed from having my friends around was the tenderness of a loving relationship. I see what my brother has now that he�s married. I also see him struggle at times. Not because he doesn�t love Angie, but because he was used to dating different girls.

�The difference between Greg and me is he was a serial dater. He went out with one girl at a time for four to eight weeks. I, on the other hand, can�t give a girl up once I bond with her.�

�What happened with you and Tami?� she asked.

I stopped and thought for a moment. I came to the discovery it was okay to talk about it with Harper.

�Tami held a special place in my heart,� I began.

�You said �held�?� Harper inquired.

I bit my lower lip.

�I guess I did,� I said, and wondered what it meant for us when she came back in a few weeks. �Anyway, we were best friends since first grade. You never saw one of us without the other. Everyone assumed we would live happily ever after.�

�What happened?�

I felt my chest tighten as I remembered the slow disintegration of our friendship.

�When we were younger, I wasn�t nearly as confident as I am now. Tami helped me grow up. I think we thought it was normal for her basically to run my life because someday we were going to marry and have kids. However, I was holding her back. As a matter of fact, we were holding each other back. We were making decisions about our lives based on what was best for the other, rather than what was best for each of us,� I said and then paused.

�Tami wants to be a doctor. I have no doubt she�ll be one of the best. When she went to Wesleyan, it was the first time we were separated. No, I take that back. My being sent to my uncle�s farm was the first time we were separated. With me out of the picture, she had the courage to go to Wesleyan.�

I got up and paced around. What really caused us to drift apart?

�People much older and wiser than us have had difficulties holding together long-distance relationships. I guess it�s not a surprise we weren�t able to make it work. Two things finally did us in. The first was Tami�s need to be involved in all phases of my life. It wasn�t working. She couldn�t pull it off from long distance.

�The second was she needed to experience life. I couldn�t handle her dating other guys. I had to pull away, or I was going to kill someone. You have no idea how close I came to flying over to the UK and ending Simon�s miserable life.�

Our eyes locked.

�Harper, you need to know this is the one thing which is nonnegotiable with me. I will not share you with other guys if you expect me to be around.�

�And yet you have no problem sleeping around?� Harper said.

�I�ve come to grips with it. I�m not ashamed of who I am. I know in my heart, once I find the woman who�s going to be my one-and-only, the mother of our children, my soul mate, I will never stray. I don�t see it happening anytime soon. My best guess would be when I settle down after college.�

�So, what happens when Tami comes back?�

Here was what had alarmed Harper. I gave my head a little shake.

�I have no idea. I�m not even sure we�ll be friends. I�m sure it�ll never be what it was; at least, not now. Tami and I need to lead our own lives.�

�So, there�s no chance you�ll dump me and she�ll swoop in and take you off the market?�

I chuckled to myself. Not even in my wildest fantasy did I see it happening like that. I would always love Tami. What was that stupid saying? If you loved something, you needed to set it free. If it was meant to be, it would come back to you. I felt my heart break all over again at the memory of setting Tami free. I was afraid I would never get over her. I felt a tear leak out of the corner of my eye and come to rest on my cheek.

Harper reached over and brushed it off. She wrapped me in her arms. She knew where things stood. I didn�t need to confirm her fears. What was it they say about the best-laid plans? God takes one look at them and then laughs. They also said God won�t give you more than you can handle. I hoped they were right.

SARAH SHOWED UP AND found Harper just holding me. She gave us a curious look.

�Are you still taking me to the dance?� she asked.

I held out my arms and she joined us on the couch. I gave her a kiss.

�I needed to fix things with David,� Harper explained.

�Are you two ...?�

�Friends,� Harper furnished.

Sarah was a questioner. I needed to slow her down before she had a meltdown. I pulled her to me and gave her a kiss with some serious heat.

�Better?� I asked when we finally stopped kissing.

�Yes, much,� she agreed, and then turned to Harper. �What are your plans?�

�I�m going back to school. I needed to clear the air with David.�

�What does �friends� mean?� Sarah asked.

I reach over and pulled Harper into a kiss similar to the one I�d just given Sarah. Sarah smiled when I finally let Harper go.

�I see,� was all she said.

I pulled them both close to me and we talked about other stuff.

WE WALKED INTO THE ballroom at the Dunn�s Country Club and the place went quiet. Sarah was wearing a Vera Wang black cocktail dress that looked like it was made for her. I had a little smile on my face when I saw my friends with their mouths open as they stared at the vision I had on my arm. They had all met Sarah before, but she�d been in jeans and a sweatshirt. This was Sarah in full model mode, with evening makeup and her hair pulled up so you got the full view of her elegant neck.

I was in my Tommy Hilfiger tuxedo, which made the perfect backdrop for Sarah�s entrance. She walked in with her head held high, using her �runway strut� as she held onto my arm. She had mastered the model�s expression of the thousand-yard stare. She knew all eyes were on her. Then she giggled, and I think every guy in the place fell in love with her at that moment. She was no longer the unattainable beauty. She was now a sexy teenage girl who didn�t take herself too seriously.

Sarah looked at me and I smiled.

�Now that was an entrance, my lady,� I assured her.

�Introduce me to everyone,� she commanded.

She had seen me work a room at Wesleyan. She went up a couple of points in my estimation by suggesting we make the rounds. I was eager to see my friends from Washington. As we walked around, it was apparent people had taken the lax dress code seriously. There were guys in everything from jeans and t-shirts to tuxedos. Everyone had a smile on their face and seemed to be having a good time.

Mike and Gina had saved us seats. Ty and Isaac joined us with their dates. I hadn�t seen Bill, Trevor, or Lou. Come to think of it, Mona, Kim and Sammie were �missing in action,� also. I asked Mike about it.

�They all went to Prom since the guys are seniors. Rumor has it Bill will be Prom King. He said once they�re done they�ll come over here and join us.�

I turned my attention to my Washington friends.

�So Ty, what are you going to do now that Isaac and the rest of your team are graduating?� I asked.

�I�m trying to talk my parents into moving here.�

I looked at him and he was serious. My mind raced with the possibilities. I had been a little worried we wouldn�t be able to make up the offense Bill was taking with him to USC. I sure hoped he wasn�t kidding.

�If you need us to help you pack, let me know,� I told him.

�Washington�s fans would kill him if he left,� Isaac complained.

I waved him off.

�They�d get to see him play when we play you guys,� Mike said.

I think this was the first Ty�s date had heard of his plans. They went off to talk, so we turned our attention to Isaac.

�Where are you going to college?� Mike asked Isaac.

Isaac was one of the better quarterbacks we had faced last year. The only one I would rate better was the kid who had a scholarship to East Carolina for college.

�I�m going to State as a preferred walk-on. They told me I had a roster spot and would be able to practice with the team. If I show them what I can do, they said they�d work to get me a scholarship,� Isaac said.

�When are you going?� I asked.

�Not until fall. I need to work to make spending money, so I decided to skip summer school. I�m close enough to go lift and work with the team during off-season workouts. Everyone seems to be very nice and I can�t wait to get started,� Isaac said.

It was announced the buffet was now open. The country club had a system where they only sent one or two tables at a time. I was glad because it made it much easier. They had ended up cooking three hogs to feed this group. Sarah had never been to a pig roast. She was impressed at how tender the meat was. I had her take some crackling to get the full experience. Sarah was appalled by the side-dish choices. It wasn�t model food! There were a variety of rolls, baked beans, mac and cheese, coleslaw, and baked potatoes. I assured her we would dance off the calories.

After dinner, the DJ started, and I pulled Sarah onto the dance floor. I knew she could dance from when we�d hit the nightclubs in New York last summer. I still couldn�t believe they�d let us in since we were all underage; but when you walk up with five models in provocative outfits, bouncers find a way to allow you entrance. This was especially true when we would come back for a second or third time. They knew we weren�t drinking alcohol and the girls would all dance with guys at the club. We could have all gotten blitzed from all the drinks single men sent to our table. We made a point to give them away to cute girls. This was a win-win for me: I got to dance with Sarah and the rest of the models and with all the other girls we attracted with free drinks.

I was glad to see Jeff and Alan join us on the dance floor. They both had learned their lesson about not wanting to dance. We soon had the dance floor full. Everyone wanted to dance with Sarah, which gave me a chance to dance with all my friends. Every once in a while, I would go rescue her when she looked like she needed a break.

After one of the DJ�s breaks, I looked for a new dance partner and spotted the Callahan triplets sitting together. Bryan and Brock had Brit bracketed, and it was obvious by her scowl they had scared off potential dance partners.

�Which one is your date, or is it both of them?� I asked.

Brit�s head snapped around and Bryan and Brock blushed. I don�t think they realized it looked like they�d brought their sister to Prom. I held out my hand and Brit took it. She saw my eyes were on her breasts so she punched me in the chest. I just smiled at her as we walked onto the dance floor.

�When are your brothers going to let you start dating?� I asked, and pulled her in close since it was a slow song.

�Those idiots have no say as to when I can date. If they keep it up, I might have to do something drastic.�

�Do you need any suggestions?� I offered.

�I can handle those two.�

I believed her. I made a point of rubbing up against her chest. She blushed but didn�t push me away. Once I got her on the dance floor, I don�t think she ever left. I was proud of Yuri for cutting in on me when the song ended.

Bill showed up with our missing friends; as expected, he�d won Prom King. He told us one of the ass-hats was having a post-Prom party and we were all invited.

Overall, the Alternate Prom was a success. I had expected some problems when we invited Washington, but for the most part it went well. Of course, you can�t have over three hundred teens and not have some nonsense. The good news was that nothing escalated and the police were never called.

SARAH AND I MADE A quick stop at home to change into jeans and polo shirts. I swear I hadn�t planned to match her, but we both picked Jade clothes that happened to match. I remember seeing pictures of my grandparents from the seventies when they wore matching sweat suits. I burst out laughing when she appeared wearing the same outfit as me. I wasn�t laughing when she told me I couldn�t go change.

I stuck my head into the kitchen and told Mom we were off to a party and wouldn�t be home until late. She wanted to take blackmail pictures, but I hustled Sarah out before Mom could collect her evidence.

The party was located at a farm quite a ways out of town. I hoped people decided to spend the night if they were drinking, since a long stretch of the journey was through the woods on a narrow dirt road. When we finally arrived, Cassidy and Jeff were waiting for us.

�Evening, Good-looking,� Cassidy said as she hugged me.

I looked at Jeff and he showed me they�d been drinking, which put Cassidy in a flirty mood.

�How you doing, Sexy?� I asked her.

�Jeff, David thinks I�m sexy.�

�Come on before you and David do something you�ll regret tomorrow,� Jeff said as he hugged her.

�Yeah, come on before you do something,� Sarah said, tugging me towards the party.

Jeff and Cassidy followed us in to get a beer. We had just gotten our first when Tommy Cox came into the room. He was obviously drunk and had a nasty sneer on his face.

�Dawson, I�m gonna kick your ass!� he said as he started towards me.

Cassidy, my little ninja, put him in a chokehold. Tommy was out in seconds. I had to chuckle when no one even checked on him. More than one person seemed to �accidentally� spill their beer on his supine body. Tommy came around and found he had a very wet crotch.

�Dang it, I pissed myself,� he slurred.

Tommy took off for the restroom. Everyone enjoyed Lincoln�s least favorite student getting a little payback.

I was happy to see Pam and Tracy show up. Tracy seemed happy, which made me smile. I hoped she was on the mend. Pam was put in charge of music and I pulled Sarah out to dance with me. I wasn�t sharing her anymore tonight.

As the night wore on, people started to get drunk. I only had two beers, but Sarah was feeling no pain. She sent me to get her another beer. I went to the kitchen where Tommy was seated in a chair, almost out of it. Pam and Tracy followed me in. As I filled Sarah�s cup, I heard Pam and Tracy yelp as Tommy grabbed them each around the waist and sat them on his knees.

�Dawson, you�re so stupid. You have two of the best-looking girls in school with the hots for you and you ignore them. I�m going to show them what a real man is,� Tommy said.

�Let go of me!� Tracy said as she tried to struggle loose.

Tommy had a firm grip on them as I tried to figure out the best way to get them free. I thought about just punching him, but he wasn�t hurting the girls, yet.

�You think you�re all that! What say you, ladies? You ready to learn what a real man is all about?� Tommy asked.

I think it would have been more impressive if he hadn�t suddenly projectile vomited on both girls. It looked like a fire hydrant was suddenly opened and he sprayed their jeans down. What is it about corn? Does it ever digest? There was no holding them now. The look of horror on the girls� faces was priceless. If you ever want to get a crowd to step back, puke.

Poor Tommy had no idea what hit him. It was like the girls came to the same conclusion at the same moment: they were going to mess him up. There was a whirlwind of slaps and punches. Tommy did the only sensible thing he�d done all night and tried to cover up. He stood up, which was a mistake. Pam and Tracy were both cheerleaders. They could both kick so their toes ended up above their heads. I�m not sure who kicked him in the nuts, but it sure had an effect!

Tommy slumped down and started to eject the rest of the beer from his gut. I watched in horror as Tracy pulled out her key chain. I remember yelling �NO!� but she was not to be dissuaded. She sprayed Tommy with her pepper spray.

Tommy rolled around on the floor and tried to decide which body part he needed to protect, his face or his nuts. Pam and Tracy were not backing off. Pam tried to kick him in the nuts, and Tracy would spray him every time he pulled his hands away from his face.

As soon as the pepper spray began to drift through the kitchen, people exited the house as fast as they could. I have no idea why, but I probably saved Tommy�s life. I scooped up his two attackers and hauled them out the back door. Tommy was a jerk, and if you asked almost anyone, he deserved everything the girls dished out. I was afraid it would end up going too far and Pam and Tracy would get into trouble.

None of the three of us was happy when we made it out of the pepper-spray bomb area. They were both beating on me to let them go and allow them to finish him off. I now had Tommy�s puke on my jeans, too.

�Enough!� I finally said.

�I hate that S.O.B.!� Pam screamed.

Tracy actually growled at me.

Brad Hope came storming up with a couple of his ass-hat buddies. Brad and I had forged an uneasy truce over the last year, but we still didn�t like each other.

�You�re not treating our friend like that!� Brad yelled at the girls.

I pulled them behind me and faced Brad. I dropped down into my stance.

�DAVID, NO!� Cassidy screamed.

She ran up to separate her brother and me. I had a deep desire to kick his ass. Ever since he�d moved here, he�d been a pain in my butt. I owed him payback for far more than I could list. I�d always tried to take the high road and do the right thing, but Brad and his bunch of ass-hats had gotten on my last nerve. I was not in a very forgiving mood at the moment. My only problem was Cassidy. I owed her, and I couldn�t turn my back on my obligation for what she�d done. She had gotten me and the rest of us in shape. She never gave up on us. She was there every day to make us better.

�Stay out of this!� Brad yelled at his sister as he slapped her.

There was stunned silence. You could see Cassidy�s heart break. Her big brother had just slapped her. I hated to see the innocence robbed from my friend. I looked at Cassidy as she turned to me. She gave me a little head-nod. She wasn�t going to protect her big brother from his idiocy.

Brad assumed a fighting stance and bounced on his toes. Cassidy had taught me not to hesitate, and if I ever did fight, to end it quickly.

Brad was about to make some stupid taunt when I moved, using the front kick Cassidy had taught me. I reached out with my lead foot and hooked his front calf, causing him to stumble towards me. I continued in one fluid motion and kicked up, catching his chin with the side of my foot. When I kicked a speed bag, it sounded like a gun had gone off. When I kicked Brad, I felt something give as my foot connected with his head and I pulled back, not finishing the move. Brad dropped like a rock.

Brad�s buddies decided it was time to leave. Cassidy and I knew Brad was hurt. I ran over and checked to make sure I hadn�t just killed him. I thanked God he was still breathing.

Nothing clears out a teen party faster than the prospect of the police and ambulances showing up. I had firsthand knowledge from when Lily needed help. I just hoped I wasn�t in as much trouble as last time.

Chapter 20 � Babies

Sunday May 3

I woke up in the same cell I�d occupied almost two years ago. I wasn�t happy to be still in my jeans with puke on them. I was told Brad had a dislocated jaw. They had fixed him up and his dad was able to take him home last night. He was lucky it wasn�t broken. He would have had some serious issues if that were the case.

Tommy had been treated by the paramedics at the scene. They flushed his eyes. He was lucky Pam hadn�t caught him flush in the nuts or he wouldn�t ever have children. His balls would just be sore for a few days.

Officer Billy Delaney came and pulled me out of my cell.

�You have a visitor,� he told me and took me to an interrogation room.

I was surprised when Coach Hope was waiting for me. I sat down across from him and waited until Billy left the room before talking.

�How�s Brad?� I asked.

�He�s hungover and complaining about his jaw hurting. I need to know what happened last night. Cassidy won�t talk to me and Brad claims he doesn�t remember.�

I told him about Tommy and breaking up the fight between him, Pam and Tracy. I explained how Brad and three of his buddies looked for a little payback for what happened to Tommy. I admitted to wanting to kick Brad�s butt, but Cassidy had stopped me.

�So why didn�t you listen to Cassidy?� he asked.

�Brad slapped her.�

�Excuse me?� Coach said with a look that told me I was very close to crossing a line.

�Brad told Cassidy to keep out of it and he slapped her. I�m afraid she may not forgive him anytime soon. She took it pretty hard that her big brother would hit her.�

�Then what happened?�

�Cassidy let me know she wasn�t going to interfere. Brad dropped into a fighting stance and I acted first. I hooked his lead leg to take him off balance and followed up with a front kick to his chin. I felt something give and Brad was out before he hit the ground. I then made sure I hadn�t really hurt him.�

I waited for Coach to say something.

�I�m not happy with you, but I understand why you did what you did. Frankly, I�m surprised this hasn�t happened sooner. I thought you and Brad would come to blows during two-a-days last fall. I think I should also be thankful it was you and not someone else he got in a fight with. If it had been me in your situation, I would have hurt him.�

With that, Coach Hope got up and abruptly left. Billy came in after several minutes.

�You�re free to go. Brad Hope isn�t pressing charges, and we have no desire to mess with this if no one was seriously hurt. Do me a favor and don�t make us arrest you again. You�re one of the guys I like, and I hate having to do it.�

�I�ll seriously try. Thanks, Billy.�

I came out front to find my dad waiting for me. He gave me a hug and I looked around. I didn�t see Mom. Dad saw my worry.

�Your mom is at home taking care of everything.�

�What do you mean?� I asked.

�It was either let everyone come to the police station, or have them all wait for you at the house.�

AS DAD AND I WALKED into the kitchen, Mom came up and checked me over to make sure I was okay.

�David Allen Dawson, you will not get into any more fights. Is that clear?� Mom said while giving me a hard look.

�Yes, ma�am.�

She then took me into her arms and gave me a fierce hug.

�You did good, kid,� she whispered in my ear.

She then turned and disappeared into the crowd in our kitchen. Sarah, Pam and Tracy all grabbed me and put me into a group hug. They all seemed to be talking at the same time. I just let it roll over me because I couldn�t follow what they were all saying. The funny thing was they all stopped at the same exact time and looked at me expectantly. Thank goodness, Angie was there to translate teen girl for me.

�Kiss them, �stupid boy,�� she ordered.

This I could do. It seemed to make them all happy and they let me go to my apartment to shower and change clothes. I came back and talked to all my friends. Hanging back were Jeff and Cassidy. When I saw Cassidy, I broke off my conversation with Wolf, Jim and Tim, went right to her and gathered her into my arms.

Cassidy broke down and cried in my arms. She would have collapsed if I hadn�t been holding her. Jeff gave me a grateful, pleading look, which told me he wasn�t sure what to do. I picked her up and took her to the office so we could have some privacy. I wasn�t surprised when my mom followed me in and kept everyone else out. I sat down in a big comfy chair with Cassidy wrapped around me. I gently rocked her and stroked her hair. Mom looked on with worry and compassion.

Cassidy finally stopped crying and then looked at me, embarrassed.

�I�m sorry. I shouldn�t have done that.�

�I think you needed to get it out. I�m always here for you, Baby,� I assured her.

�He hit me. My own brother hit me,� Cassidy moaned.

�I think David hit him back,� Mom said.

Cassidy gave me a dirty look, which had me more than a little concerned.

�Why did you pull your kick?� she accused me.

�Because he�s your brother, and someday you�ll be glad I didn�t kill him,� I said with a lopsided grin.

�David, I thought I taught you better than that. Brad is no novice. He could have seriously hurt you. If he wasn�t so lax in his training, he could have easily countered your move. If you�d gone full-out, he wouldn�t have had a chance. I appreciate you didn�t hurt him any worse than you did, but don�t ever hold back again. If you�re forced to fight, protect yourself,� Cassidy lectured me.

I did the one move I knew Cassidy couldn�t defend against: I kissed her. I had meant to let her know I cared for her and loved her as a friend. She grabbed the back of my head and took our kiss to the next level. I will forever be grateful Mom was there and cleared her throat, or I would have ruined my friendship with Jeff. Cassidy also seemed to snap out of it, and we both had sheepish looks like we�d been caught doing something we weren�t supposed to.

Cassidy hopped off my lap and Mom kicked me out so they could talk. Cassidy needed to work through being hit by her big brother. I was glad Mom stepped in because this was beyond my experience. I couldn�t imagine hitting a family member, or a woman for that matter. It just wasn�t something that would be tolerated in my family.

Monday May 11

FINALS WEEK! JUST THE whisper of that phrase caused the brightest of students to tremble. I sat at our lunch table and watched everyone lose their minds. I had never seen such stage fright since I was twelve and had to pee off the back of my uncle�s fishing boat while everyone watched. This was ridiculous. We�d all survived finals before. I didn�t understand why everyone was suddenly freaked out. Being a man of action, I needed to solve this.

�You�re all a bunch of wimps,� I politely suggested.

Throwing hard garlic bread was not a polite response to my offer of help. I had to give it to the lunch ladies: they somehow had turned garlic bread into inedible chunks of stinky rock.

�Shut up, freak,� Mike said.

�David can�t help it he�ll get straight A�s,� Gina said. �He�s the star quarterback.�

My former friends all seemed to agree with her messed-up logic. I tried to be helpful again.

�As Bill Shakespeare said, �I must be cruel, only to be kind.� I think he meant you bunch of dumbasses are much ado about nothing. If I have to kick your asses to get your heads on straight, then that�s what I�ll do. They are only tests of your knowledge. I watched most of you show up and at least pay partial attention to the droning of our teachers.�

Where did they find these garlic missiles? Damn, that hurt. I decided a little tough love was needed. I had about thirty garlic rocks scattered around me. It was time this bunch found out what a varsity pitcher could do. I clocked Wolf in the back of the head and in rapid succession Jim, Jeff, Alan, Tim and Cassidy all got a little payback. Rewind! Did I say Cassidy? Shiiiiiiiiiit!

Everyone froze as Cassidy realized she now had garlic butter in her hair. She slowly turned to see me jump out of my chair. Everything went like the Matrix in super-slow motion. Cassidy screamed to get me, and everyone seemed to have a roll in their hand. Not just my table, either. I mentally made a list of freshmen who would die later today. I did my best to dodge them. I was doing pretty well until I decided to chuck one at Mike. That was when Coach Hope entered the lunchroom.

�Dawson!�

You have never seen such a room full of little angels innocently smiling at my predicament. I glared at them all and turned to Coach Hope.

�Sir, why is it always the guy who retaliates who�s the one who gets punished?� I complained.

Everyone started laughing, and Coach led me out into the hall. You could feel the mood change. Everyone seemed to have shifted their focus to having a little fun, which caused them to relax. There were actual smiles around the lunchroom as I was marched out. Coach looked me up and down. He could see garlic butter all over me. He just gave me a dirty look.

�Go shower and change your clothes. You stink,� he said as he walked away.

TODAY THE ONLY FINAL I had was in PE, which was Ballroom Dancing. Our PE teacher wanted to see each of us show her thirty seconds of each dance we�d learned this year. She allowed us to pick our partner to do the dances with. I was a little irritated when all the girls wanted me to be their partner. The guys thought it was funny.

Then the guys went, with me dancing last, of course. I didn�t think it was fair the other guys all did theirs at the same time. I don�t think we were being graded very hard. Our PE teacher seemed to be happy that there were guys in the class.

When it was my turn, I smiled when Dana joined me. She�d been my partner for the talent show last year and she was one of the best dancers at Lincoln High. Our PE teacher decided to have some fun. She had a tape that flowed from one type of music to another. She started the music and called out what dance she wanted to see. We went through all the ballroom dances and then there was a pause. The music changed to stuff from this century, and Dana and I just went for it.

I was twerking Dana when everyone joined us, even our PE teacher. We spent the last fifteen minutes just having fun. She announced that everyone received an �A.� I hoped all my finals went that easily.

AS I WALKED TO MY NEXT class, I received a text from Angie.

�Need your help now!�

�In school� I sent back.

�Baby!�

I tried to call Mom, Dad and Greg. Every attempt went to voicemail. Alan was in my next class.

�I think Angie�s having her baby. Let my teachers know where I went,� I said as I ran for the parking lot.

I made it to Greg and Angie�s apartment in record time. When I got there, I didn�t care where I parked and just pulled in behind a couple of cars. I sprinted to their apartment and found the door locked. I pounded on the door and there was no answer. I had a key, so I used it. I found Angie slumped over in the bathroom, holding her stomach as she had a contraction. There was a puddle of something on the floor. It looked like her water broke.

�What�s wrong?� I asked her.

�Help me up. I�m having this baby.�

She had trouble standing as another contraction hit her. Something was wrong. The contractions were coming too close together. I picked her up and rushed her to the Jeep.

�No, I�ll mess up your seat,� she whined.

�You want to have your baby at home?� I asked her.

She still could throw a punch to my arm. I took that punch as a �no� to my question. The hospital was only six blocks away. I pulled up at the emergency room entrance and ran in.

�I need help!�

A nurse looked at me over the reception desk.

�What�s wrong?�

�Angie, she�s having her baby and I think something�s wrong. I need help,� I repeated.

She rushed out with me and checked Angie as she had another contraction. I got really scared when the nurse waved over some paramedics who were coming out the automatic doors. She said something that had them scurrying to get her out of the Jeep and onto a gurney. I was even more scared when they sprinted into the ER with her. I tried to run in with her, but they blocked me from going into the back.

When I went to move my Jeep, I found blood on Angie�s seat. I tried everyone again and Mom answered.

�Mom, something�s wrong with Angie and the baby,� I blurted out.

�What happened?� she asked me.

I told her about the text messages and trying to get ahold of everyone. I then told her about finding the blood in the Jeep. A doctor came out while I was talking to Mom.

�We�ve stabilized your wife. She lost some blood, which caused her blood pressure to drop. We want to take her to surgery and do a Caesarian,� he informed me.

�Did you hear that?� I asked Mom.

�Tell them to go ahead.�

I just nodded. They needed me to sign a form. I didn�t even think about being too young, I just signed the release form.

Greg, Mom and Dad all showed up about the same time. Luckily, Mom had filled them in as to what was going on. Greg had been taking a final and had turned off his phone. Dad forgot his at home. I hadn�t even thought about just calling the country club. Mom�s excuse was she�d sold a farm and had been in a bad cell area.

I became an uncle thirty minutes later. Nathan Edward Dawson was born at 4:35 p.m. He and Angie were doing fine. I missed the birth because I was put in charge of picking up Mac and Kyle at daycare. Greg had called ahead so there weren�t any problems with me picking up my niece and nephew.

They were bouncing off the walls when they saw Unca David was there to pick them up. When we got to their apartment, Mac informed me they wanted a snack. I found Angie had tangerines so I peeled them each one and removed the seeds.

While I had them occupied with their snacks, I went to the bathroom and cleaned up the mess.

I will admit that I might not be the best uncle: I fed them toaster waffles and pudding for dinner. They didn�t seem to like any of my other suggestions. After dinner, we played for a while, then I got some blankets and we snuggled up in front of the couch and watched Finding Nemo.

Greg found us all asleep. I woke up when he picked up Mac to take her to bed. I picked up Kyle and tagged along. We put them in their beds and then he joined me in the living room. When the door was closed, he pulled me into a tight hug. I could tell he was emotional.

�Angie told me what you did. She said she felt dizzy and knew something wasn�t right when the contractions started to come too quickly. Thank you for coming and getting her. The doctor told me the placenta tore from the wall of her uterus, causing some bleeding. I guess it�s normal to have some, but this was more serious. I hate to think what might have happened.�

�Do you have pictures?� I asked, trying to get his mind on what was important�his wife and new baby.

He wiped his eyes and got his phone out. I fell in love with the little guy at first sight. I could see the pride Greg had for his second son.

I STOPPED AT A DRUGSTORE and got boxes of bubble-gum cigars with blue wrappers that announced that it was �A Boy.� I planned to hand them out at school tomorrow. I walked into the kitchen and gave a box to Dad and one to Mom. They could take them to work.

I then grabbed a bucket and rag to go clean my Jeep. Duke came out and helped me. I think his job was to make sure no squirrels invaded his territory. When I was done, I forwarded little Nathan�s picture to everyone and posted it on my social media pages.

Tuesday May 12

I HAD ONE OF MY WORST days in a long time. I�d obviously left my brain at home today. It�d been a little over a week since I pissed off Coach Hope by knocking his son out. He was our substitute teacher for Coach Stevens. The lesson plan was to review for our Geometry final. He�d drawn a trapezoid on the board with three angles identified and told us to find �X�, the measure of the fourth angle.

I, in my infinite wisdom, had decided it would better to study for my English Lit exam, which was next period. Everyone furiously worked out the answer. I think all teachers have a sixth sense as to who was paying attention and who wasn�t. Normally I�d be one of those who did listen. I think I may have counted on Coach Hope ignoring me. Wrong.

�David, you seem to be done. Come up to the board and show us how you found �X.�� Coach Hope challenged.

If he planned to embarrass me in front of the class, I would at least try and take a stab at the answer. I glanced over at Pam�s sheet, and she had �24� circled. Pam was a �C� student, so I wasn�t confident she was right. Then I was inspired.

�Sir, could you repeat the question?� I asked.

�Please find X.�

I looked at the trapezoid. Angle A was 87�, angle B was 94�, and angle C was 98�. Angle X was unknown.

I knew 24 wasn�t the right answer. I�d have to get Pam into her study group before our test on Thursday. I felt my classmates� eyes drill into my back. I decided to go with my inspired idea. I walked up the board and circled �X� and stepped back.

Coach looked at me, at the board, then at me again. He then looked back at the board and blinked.

�And?� he prodded.

�You said to find X. It�s right there,� I answered.

I guess he no longer had a sense of humor since he sent me to the office. I had to explain to the vice-principal why I was there. She at least found the humor in what I�d said. She agreed that technically I was right and sent me to my English Lit final.

AFTER SCHOOL, I TOOK Cassidy�s spot and ran sixty minutes of hell so she could study for finals. We had a small turnout since it was finals week, but we decided to go ahead and hold the workout. I know I always was more focused after I�d exercised.

When I got home, I found my trusty hound was full of energy. Since I still had my workout clothes on, I took Duke for a run. He�d started to get big and Dad had told me he was about 80% grown. He was currently being a teenager and acted like a total goof half the time. I had gotten him a retractable leash so he could have some freedom while we ran. His stamina had gotten much better. We did a quick mile run to bleed off some of his built-up energy.

I took him up to my apartment and showered. Dad told me over the intercom that dinner was almost ready. Duke and I went to the kitchen to find Peggy Pratt helping my dad cook. It reminded me of when we dated. I wondered what was going on.

It was amazing how we fell right back into our old patterns. Mom arrived just as we sat down to eat. She gave me a curious look and I just shrugged. I had no idea why Peggy was here. Ever since she started dating Mitch we had been friendly, but I�d taken a step back to give them their space. She seemed happy, so I left it alone, even though I couldn�t really stand the guy. It wasn�t anything specific, just something about him rubbed me the wrong way. I had never delved into it very much because it felt a lot like jealousy. To be honest, that was part of it; but, just because you think people are out to get you, doesn�t mean it isn�t so.

After dinner Peggy, Duke and I went to my apartment. I planned to study. Peggy had other plans. She sat down on the couch next to me and then pulled me into a kiss. I was so shocked I let her kiss me. I�m ashamed to admit to being an active participant since Peggy had always been one of my favorite people to kiss. The thought of Mitch kept flashing in the back of my mind. I was about to stop her when she started to cry.

A guy�s first reaction was always to try and fix something. Tami had pounded into me it might be better to let my first reaction pass. She explained I was a �stupid boy� and should let women decide what to do. Tami had said something about girls being smarter than boys when it came to stuff like this. I fell back on what any Dawson would do in this situation: I shut up and just comforted her. Peggy would tell me her story when she was ready.

�David, are you my friend?�

�Of course, I am.�

�No, I want you to think about your answer before you say you are.�

I didn�t know what she was getting at, but it was something big. My first thought was her parents were getting a divorce. Peggy had moved in with us for a week when things had gotten bad last fall. I wasn�t sure what we would do if she needed to move in again. Greg and Angie planned to come home for the summer and the extra bedrooms would be taken. I didn�t see her living with me as a good option, especially if she were dating Mitch. I didn�t think he would appreciate her sharing my bed, even if nothing happened. The bottom line was if she needed help, I would be there for her.

�There�s nothing to think about. You and I were friends before we dated. Once we did, I knew we�d be friends for life. I�m here for you,� I assured her.

�I want to believe you because I need a friend right now.�

I waited her out as she stared at me. I wasn�t sure what she was looking for, or what I should have done. Peggy buried her face in my chest and began to sob. I started to think this had nothing to do with her parents. I started to plan the demise of Mitch.

Peggy pulled her face away from my chest, and the look on her face made my heart break.

�I�m pregnant,� she whispered.

My first instinct was to jump up and go track down Mitch. The only problem with my plan was that Peggy needed me. We didn�t say anything for a long time. I just held her and let her cry it out.

Of course, the whole time I seethed about him not respecting her wishes. Peggy wanted to be a virgin on her wedding night. I admit to having had a short-lived pang about being a gentleman and respecting her wishes, but thankfully, it was momentary. I couldn�t see Mitch forcing her to do anything. Peggy was stronger than that. If I found out he�d forced her, he wouldn�t survive the week without grievous bodily harm.

Peggy must have been exhausted because she fell asleep in my arms. I was able to get her to let go of me so I could study. I still had finals. History was tomorrow and Suzanne had given me passages to reread. She had taken the class and remembered the kinds of things I�d be tested on. I wanted them fresh in my mind for tomorrow.

After two hours, her eyes fluttered open and she looked confused until she saw me.

�How long was I asleep?� she asked with that husky rasp you sometimes get when you just wake up.

I went to the refrigerator and found a bottle of water. She took a big swig and sat up.

�A couple of hours. You needed it.�

�I really do need a good night�s sleep. You mind if I stay here?� she asked.

�I don�t mind, but you better tell your mom where you are. I don�t need her hunting me down.�

�You�d be fine with my mom. For some reason she likes you. Now my dad ....� She left unsaid that he wasn�t my biggest fan.

She called her mom and I could tell the conversation was tense. When she was done, she gave me a weak smile.

�Mitch has been looking for me. I blocked his calls,� she said. �I�m going to go take a bath. Can I use one of your t-shirts?�

�You�ve never asked before. Why would tonight be any different?� I said, reminding her of all the t-shirts she�d taken in the past.

�It was different, then,� she said, obviously flustered.

�I know, but you�re my friend. All my friends seem to take t-shirts. Why should you be any different?�

�Okay. I was just checking,� she told me and headed to the bedroom.

I grabbed Duke�s leash. I didn�t need him taking off. I went out to let him do his business and then went to find Mom and Dad. I told them what I knew and asked for any advice they could give me.

�All you can do is be there for her right now. She needs someone she can count on,� Dad began, and then he asked the big question. �If she asks, what advice are you going to give her?�

Surprisingly, our family had never talked about the pros and cons of abortion.

�I�m not sure I could advise her. If it was a perfect world, I�d side with having the baby. I�m not one of those who tries to split hairs. I think it�s obvious a baby�s alive at conception. I also believe one size does not fit all. Peggy�s of an age where having a baby could really affect her life.�

�You didn�t seem too worried about Angie,� Mom said, to play devil�s advocate.

�Angie had a support system: Greg, who�d stand up and give her baby a father; you and Dad; and me. I knew if it came down to it, we�d raise the baby as our own. Peggy doesn�t have the same assurances.�

�Would you be willing to help?� Dad asked.

I laughed.

�As much as a friend can. I won�t be there for the important things, though. Peggy will need to decide how she handles it with her family and Mitch. It�s not my place to take over.�

Mom got up and gave me a hug.

�I think my little boy�s growing up. You can help, but you can�t live her life. Ultimately, Peggy must decide what�s right for her. She�s lucky to have you as a friend.�

Chapter 21 � Family Night

Wednesday May 13

Peggy kissed me awake.

�Morning,� I said.

�Can we talk?� she asked.

My clock read six o�clock. I really didn�t have an excuse not to, so I nodded.

�First of all, I wanted to thank you for never pressuring me to go all the way. I can�t really blame Mitch, because I allowed him to take my virginity. I knew after it happened it was a mistake. There�s no greater evidence than what�s growing in my belly.�

�Have you told him?� I asked.

�You�re the only person who knows.�

�Are you two going out?�

�I plan on breaking it off. I�ve come to realize Mitch is not Mr. Forever�at least, not for me. I won�t let myself be trapped into marrying him,� Peggy confessed, and then got a playful look as she nudged my ribs. �If you were older, I might try and trap you.�

�Try a lot older,� I suggested.

�I hear you. Having a baby right now was not in the plans,� she said, and then looked off into space.

�Do you know what you�re going to do?�

�I may have to get an abortion. My scholarship is for running cross-country. If I can�t do it because I�m pregnant, I won�t have the money to go to school.�

�Can your parents help?�

�Not if I�m in Arizona and they�re here.�

�No, I meant financially?�

�Maybe, but I don�t want to count on it. Dad�s been a little flaky over the past year. Turning up pregnant might send him over the edge.�

�If you decide to have the baby, you know I can help you with money for school, housing, and daycare, through Angie�s charity. Mitch would also have responsibilities for helping financially. I know his family can afford to help.�

�Thanks. Knowing you�re there to help takes a lot of pressure off me,� she said as she hugged me. �I need to get home before my mom and dad kill me. I have a couple of finals today that I might want to study for.�

She got dressed and left. I had planned on going back to sleep, but some furry-butt was awake and demanded to be let out of his crate.

AS I WALKED UP TO THE school, Mitch came marching towards me. He had bad news radiating from him. He must have figured out Peggy was with me last night, so I put my hands up to slow him down.

�We just talked,� I told him.

Mitch took a swing at me. He had terrible technique and I easily ducked his punch. I sidestepped him and backed up towards the school. He made another run at me.

�Mitch, you�re just going to get hurt,� I said, trying one more time to reason with him.

I easily dodged him again. We were now drawing a crowd. I kept my hands up to fend him off. I knew there were cameras recording everything. I didn�t want to get suspended for fighting because of the school�s zero-tolerance rules. I wanted the record to show I kept backing off.

Peggy came running out and stood in front of me.

�Mitch, stop this right now!� she yelled at him.

�I know what you did! I drove by his house last night and again early this morning!� he yelled at us.

This got everyone�s attention. He looked like he planned to hit her, but he finally got control of himself and walked away. Peggy went with him to try and talk to him. He got in his car and drove away, leaving her crying in the parking lot. Pam went to go get her. I figured it was better if we weren�t seen together, after Mitch�s declaration.

AT LUNCH, PAM FOUND me in the lunch line, as I tried to figure out why I wasn�t bringing my own lunch. They had some foul-smelling greens which had been boiled to within an inch of their life. In the next trough was Spam loaf. Their meatloaf was bad enough, but to make it with Spam? The third trough was empty. It must have been better than the first two because it was gone. I guessed it was peanut butter and apples again. I walked down the line and picked up several apples.

I shuddered when Pam got the loaf option. The girl must have a death wish. She guided me to a table where we could have some privacy.

�Are you really going to eat that?� I asked.

�Why, do you want to trade?� she asked as she took a bite.

She made a face and then stole one of my apple slices. There was no use fighting her over it. I just chopped up another apple and gave it to her.

�How�s Tracy doing?� I asked, feeling guilty that I hadn�t been to visit her.

�Much better now that they have her medication fixed. You should go to her house for dinner some evening. She misses you.�

�Maybe once finals are over. I miss her mom�s cooking, and Tracy.�

The conversation slowed down and we ate our apples. Pam finally decided to tell me why we were eating lunch together.

�Are you dating Peggy again?�

�No, we�re just friends.�

�Why did she spend the night with you last night?�

�She has some problems in her personal life and needed someone to talk to.�

�Okay, I guess. What�s going on with you and Harper?�

I had a feeling this was going somewhere I wasn�t going to like.

�She�s no longer my girlfriend, but we�re still friends.�

�What about the girl you took to Prom?�

�Sarah and I are friends. Did you want to ask about Mona?�

She blushed and looked at me for an answer.

�Friends. Is there a point to all this?� I asked.

�Tracy wanted to be absolutely clear you were not in a relationship with anyone,� Pam explained.

�I�m almost scared to ask this, but why?�

�Because Mike is dating Gina, Jeff is with Cassidy, Wolf is seeing April, Jim is going out with Piper. That leaves just you and Tim who are currently acceptable to all the girls and are not dating anyone.�

�Does Tim need to be part of this conversation?� I asked, being a smartass.

�Please,� Pam said.

I sent him a text. He came over and sat down.

�What�s up, slut? I hear you�re poaching girls who have boyfriends now,� Tim teased me.

�Tell Gina I�m coming after her next.�

�I think Jeff�s more worried you�ll be after Cassidy.�

�Do I look like I have a death wish?� I asked Tim.

Pam cleared her throat.

�I think we�re in trouble again,� I informed Tim.

We both looked at Pam.

�You�re both invited to Tracy�s lake house this weekend.�

�This sounds like fun. Tracy has a boat. We could go water skiing,� I told Tim.

�You could bring your new toy,� Tim said.

�Good call. My brother can�t come and hog all the fun, since he has the new baby.�

�So you guys�ll come?� Pam asked.

We both nodded.

�Oh, and you can�t tell anyone about it,� Pam added.

We had visions of water sports all weekend. We even planned to bring our fishing poles. Tim agreed we should keep our trip quiet because it meant more time on the jet water board for each of us.

AFTER SCHOOL, CASSIDY and I rolled out a wrestling mat so we could spar. We had just gotten ready to have a little fun when Mitch came storming in.

�What did you do to Peggy?� he huffed.

�I listened to her.�

�That couldn�t have been all. She broke up with me.�

�I�m sorry to hear that,� I said.

I must not have sounded sincere, because he wanted to punch me again.

�Before you get your ass kicked, why don�t you watch Cassidy and me spar for a minute and then decide if you�re man enough,� I warned him.

Cassidy must have been intent on what Mitch and I were saying and wasn�t paying attention because she about shit when I tossed her on her ass. My little ninja recovered and we went at it furiously for a minute. I then turned to see Mitch try to sucker-punch me. I ducked, and Cassidy snatched his fist out of the air and used his momentum to toss him with serious intent. I jumped on him and with my knees pinned his shoulders to the ground. Mitch�s eyes went wide when he figured out I could hold him in place and turn his face into a punching bag.

�Please,� he begged.

�Are you going to do right by her?� I asked.

�You know?�

�I know,� I confirmed.

His face scrunched up and he began to cry. My desire to kick his butt left me. I let Mitch up and he ran from the gym. Cassidy gave me a funny look.

�I can never get them to cry just by talking to them.�

I smiled at her.

�The student becomes the teacher,� I teased her.

I admit it, I had tears in my eyes two seconds later. She concluded her method was easier.

Friday May 15

TODAY WAS A HALF DAY. We would get our test scores and then be free for the summer. I was happy to report I�d gotten straight A�s again. The class rankings showed Jeff had edged Alan out of the top spot. Gina was fourth and I was fifth. Mike was now in the seventh spot. If I didn�t take AP (Advanced Placement) classes, I would slip in the class rankings next year.

Coach Hope had sent me a message to meet him in his office right after school about this summer. When I arrived, I was directed to the conference room. I found the coaching and training staff along with Tim, Jim and Alan.

�I�m sure we�re all on the same page as far as wanting to win our second State Championship,� Coach said to our nodding heads.

�I want to avoid a repeat of last year�s fiasco where we had, in essence, two separate teams. I think in a large part it was due to not working out as a team. I�ve made arrangements to have the facilities here open all summer. The school is going to pay the coaches and trainers to be here to supervise your activities. I asked the training staff to join us to talk to you about strength and conditioning.�

With that, Coach turned the meeting over to Jill.

�I was asked by Coach Hope to come up with strength and conditioning programs for everyone. Coach Stevens and the strength coach at State have helped design a program for each position�s needs. I�ve also talked to Bo Harrington, David�s quarterback coach, and he�s helped me quite a bit.

�My plan is to use Monday and Tuesday to get the varsity started. The rest of the week will be for the JV and the freshmen coming in,� Jill said and then sat down.

Coach Diamond stood up and went to the front.

�We�re going to change the offense. David talked to the coaching staff at Kentucky and they had some interesting ideas. What it boils down to is the triple option, run from the shotgun.�

�How are we supposed to defend against that?� Tim asked.

�Exactly! This offense will take time to learn, but with these new tools I think we can pick it up quickly. Speaking of which, Alan, show them what we have.�

Alan turned on the big-screen TV and it showed what was on his tablet.

�David asked a few of us to either create or find software for football. We ended up finding a product I think you�ll all like. The playbook can be searched by specific play or you can look at it by formation,� Alan told us as he opened the Playbook portion of the software.

Alan opened a basic �I� formation and then selected the play �Dive.� On the screen it showed a typical playbook representation of the blocking assignments and where the runner was supposed to go. On the right there were boxes with different defensive formations. Alan switched from the current display of a four-three defense�four linemen and three linebackers�to a five-two formation. Now it showed how the play should be run against that defensive alignment.

�As you can see, the playbook is dynamic. The hard part was getting it set up. Luckily, I had a lot of help from the audiovisual geek squad here at Lincoln, and the University of Kentucky guys let me upload a lot of their plays. Now for the fun part,� Alan said.

He pointed to boxes with video icons under the play. He clicked on the first one. It was an animated version of the play, with Coach Diamond using a mouse to point to each player and explaining what their responsibilities were. The next button showed our team running the play in a game.

The final thing he showed us was you could flip the play from �Dive Right� to �Dive Left� with just a click of the button.

Alan then backed out of the Playbook section and pulled up Scouting Report. Our opponents for next year were listed. He clicked on our archrival Eastside and smiled.

�We were able to get every team in the conference to exchange game films from last year, all except Eastside. For them, we had to contact their opponents. Under each team, there are options. You can look at game film of them on offense or defense,� Alan said as he showed a play on offense when they played us.

�You can also see their playbook. I won�t waste your time now, because it�s the same as ours. Another section is Situation,� he told us, and then clicked on �Red Zone Defense.� �The key to making all this work is putting in down, distance, time left, our formation and several other factors. You can use this to figure out what�s the most likely defense they�ll be in.�

Alan clicked on one of the defenses and then played the coaching video. It was Alan�s voice telling us what defense they were in and showing us what our keys were to identify it. I could see this helping us prepare for games.

�The final section I want to show is the Game Manager. You select your opponent, down, distance, and yard line. It�ll give you the best three running plays and the best three passing plays to run against your opponent.�

The coaching staff and Alan all had smiles on their faces as the three of us sat in stunned silence. I had no idea they�d been working so hard behind the scenes.

�We�ll be giving you online access to the new offense on Monday,� Coach Diamond told us. �I would hope you�d use the software to learn the plays before the season starts. If you�d happen to get together and practice them on your own time, that would be great.�

Coach Hope assigned us each a coach to be our main contact. Jim was given Coach Stevens and Tim was paired with Moose. I would work with Coach Diamond. Then Coach Hope gave us some great news.

�I have one last announcement: Ty Wilson, from Washington, is transferring in. His parents just bought a house and he�ll be joining us in a few weeks. I hope you guys will welcome him and get him up to speed.�

We would have some serious depth at running back with Bert, Ed, Jake, Mike and now Ty. I wondered if Coach Diamond would move one of them to Bill�s old position so we could get a majority of them on the field at the same time. I was almost positive Jeff would lock down the other wideout slot and Wolf would play tight end. This meant we had five running backs to fill three open skill positions. At the very least, we would be fresh late in the game.

AFTER I WAS DONE WITH the coaches, I went to State and helped Greg and Angie pack and move back home. Greg was really out of shape. Going up and down the three stories at our place just about killed him. We arranged it so Nate was put into my old room. Kyle and Mac were put into one of the rooms across the hall. The remaining third-floor bedroom was made into a playroom. Mom had bought bunk beds with safety rails for Kyle and Mac.

By the end of the day, I was ready to kill my sister-in-law. She was doing a lot of pointing and complaining. I realized she�d just had a baby, but being bossy only goes so far. I started to regret not going out tonight.

Tonight, there was a big graduation bash for the seniors. Cassidy had suggested I skip it because Brad and Tommy were going to be there, not to mention Mitch. I was fine with that since we had a family night. Dad grilled steaks and I was able to play uncle with my niece and nephews.

Chapter 1 � Tami Returns

Saturday May 16

Tracy had invited Tim and me to her lake house for the weekend. Well, technically Pam did the inviting, but she did it on Tracy�s behalf. The two of us anticipated a weekend of water sports and fishing. In any case, I picked Tim up early so we could get to the lake. Pam had texted me and said she and Tracy had arrived last night. Greg was pissed when he found out what I�d be doing. He wanted to go too, but he needed to decorate today. I told him it sucked to be him and dodged a swat from my mom as I rushed out the door. Duke decided he needed to stay home. There were too many new people in his house, and he had to make sure the babies weren�t getting into his toys.

Tim made the call that since we�d be close to Granny�s, we should stop there for breakfast. The place was a zoo because State had graduation today. Tim and I decided to eat at the counter. Granny must have seen us because two giant cinnamon rolls appeared. She seemed to have a knack for delivering them hot out of the oven. They were gooey goodness!

WE MISSED THE DRIVEWAY for the lake house at first. It was nestled in a deeply wooded area. When we finally figured out how to get to Tracy�s weekend house, I was amazed at how beautiful it was. The house sat on a hill and overlooked the blue waters of the lake. When we got out of the Jeep, we found a note on the door that said the girls were around back, though we didn�t hear anything. I looked at the glass-like surface of the calm lake and tried to decide what to do first. Should we try our hand at fishing? Or try out the ski boat that was tied to the dock?

As we went around to the back, I about ran over Tim as he stopped right in front of me. I couldn�t figure out what had caused his abrupt stop and was about to call him a bad name when I froze. There were four teenage girls glistening in the sun, naked. Tracy had the body of a woman. She was the curviest of the bunch. Pam had a California surfer-chick body, which turned me on to no end. Then there were the shorter girls, Mona and Kim. I had a hard time figuring out whose butt was the best.

I recovered before Tim did and started to undress, right there in the yard. Tim gave me a funny look and I whispered to him, �Naked Weekend!�

I could tell he wasn�t sure. I really didn�t know why he was so body-shy. He was four inches shorter than I was, but we both weighed the same at 210 pounds. He was an athlete and in great shape. I�d seen him naked lots of times, and it wasn�t like he was hung like a horse, but he was above average. He had nothing to be ashamed of. I think I looked bigger than I was because I either shave or keep my pubic hair trimmed for my work. Tim had a thick crop down there.

�You�re not going to get laid with your clothes on,� I teased him.

The girls heard us. Pam and Tracy got up and claimed me. Poor Tim just stood there as Mona and Kim undressed him. I figured Mona would get him in hand. Tim didn�t stand a chance. I guessed that he wasn�t quite ready to have sex in front of another guy, so I grabbed Pam and Tracy and we went in the back door of the house.

I walked in and saw the house was laid out backward; that is, the kitchen was in the front of the house, facing the driveway. It made a lot of sense when you thought about it: the view was the lake, at the back. The girls hurried off to take quick showers to get their suntan lotion off. The master bedroom was on the second floor and had a balcony accessed through double French doors. I stepped out and let the sun soak me as I closed my eyes and felt its warmth.

I looked down and saw Tim was being shy. He�d covered himself with his hands as Mona and Kim talked to him. I was almost positive Tim wasn�t a virgin, but I could�ve been wrong. He sure played the part. Then I saw Kim get him to relax in one of the recliners as Mona got him a drink. I saw Kim get out the suntan oil. I knew if they got their hands on him, he�d soon have fun.

I leaned my head back and closed my eyes again as I stood there in the sun. I felt arms circle my stomach and damp breasts rub against my back. I opened my eyes and turned into Tracy�s arms.

�Before we get started, what�s the game plan?� I asked.

�This morning is about getting to know each other,� she said as she grabbed Mr. Happy and stroked him. �This afternoon we�ll go play. The water�s still a little cold, but it�s warm enough when you get out of the water. Have you ever been waterskiing?�

�No, but I was hoping to get a chance to learn.�

Pam came out and grabbed my arm to get me to follow her into the bedroom.

�I think someone�s a little eager,� I said.

�She�s been jumpy since Wednesday. I think you better calm her down,� Tracy suggested.

�Will you help me?� I asked.

�I�m not sure how she feels about girl-on-girl,� Tracy said, and we both looked at Pam.

The poor girl blushed. I knew Tracy wasn�t totally bi, but she would play if there were multiple people in the bed.

When I was with Pam, my dominant side came out. I grabbed her by the back of the neck and kissed her. I then picked her up and put her on the bed.

�I want to try something. Lean your head over the side of the bed for me,� I ordered.

Pam twisted around and got into position. I walked up, leaned forward, grasped her legs right below her knees, and pulled them up to expose her sex. I then put my mushroom head in her mouth and started slowly to pump. Tracy rolled her eyes at me as I nodded to indicate she should get busy.

With Tracy�s first tentative lick, I felt Pam quiver. She was basically helpless. She had to trust I wouldn�t take advantage of her position and go too far. Tracy seemed to know what would make Pam feel good. I guess having the same equipment would be helpful.

Having Pam in this position wasn�t the best oral I�d ever had, but the erotic scene of Tracy going down on her more than made up for it. When I saw Pam flush and her nipples go rock-hard, I pulled out. I put on a condom and went to the other side of the bed. I took Tracy from behind.

Pam had climaxed and she scooted out from under her friend. Tracy hadn�t had sex for some time, so I didn�t want to push her. I knew Tracy�s body probably better than anyone. During the short time we had dated, we�d had sex a lot. I reached around and started to rub circles around her button.

�Noooo!� Tracy whined.

She knew I planned to get her off fast. When she got close, I began to directly stimulate her nubbin. I knew this would put her over the edge in a big way. My downfall was Tracy knew how to bring me off. When she began her orgasm, I couldn�t hold back. I gave up and just tried to bury myself as deep as I could and enjoyed the familiar feeling of making my friend get her release.

I flopped down next to her to catch my breath. Pam pulled my condom off and had a washcloth ready. She cleaned me up and then put another condom on. The little minx wasn�t waiting. She climbed aboard and started to abuse me. I cupped and massaged her cute little butt as she pogo-sticked me. We knew we had all weekend to have fun, so we didn�t try and make it last. We both worked to get the other off.

I felt my balls tighten and moaned to warn Pam I was going to climax. She was right there with me. When we were done, she just slumped on me and left me in her. I had the presence of mind to grasp the condom as I began to soften and slide my length out of her depths. I wasn�t looking for a little mistake yet.

We finally gathered our energy and went downstairs.

TIM HAD A BIG GRIN on his face when I came out. We went and gathered our clothes and then got our bags out of the car. I told him of the plans to go waterskiing, so we both put our suits on. We came out to the deck and the girls booed us.

They waltzed around teasing us while they made subs so we could get some food in us. Tim got a noticeable bulge while watching them. I guess I saw it enough while modeling that it didn�t cause me to get hard. Tracy gave me a look and I just shrugged. I watched as she freed Tim�s member and gave him oral in front of us.

I thought about why it didn�t bother me. I think this time last year I would�ve had a serious problem with her going down on him. Enough time had gone by since our breakup that I now realized Tracy and I would never be a couple, which made the difference in how I reacted to her giving Tim oral sex. I thought about Mona and Kim. I had never had more than a �friends� vibe for either of them. Now, my Alpha Male possessive side triggered when I thought about Pam. I would have a real problem if she did anything with Tim.

When we finished our lunch, I grabbed Pam�s hand and we went for a walk.

�I need to ask you something: do you plan on being with Tim this weekend?� I asked.

She looked at me hard and then grinned.

�You do like me,� she accused.

�Have I ever said I didn�t?� I asked.

�No, but Tracy told me about your rules. If you like me, I�ll be just with you.�

I took a deep breath.

�You found me out. I like you, and I�m asking you to not fool around with Tim.�

�I suppose you want to fool around with the other girls.�

�Oh yes, you do understand me,� I said as I wrapped her up in my arms so she couldn�t hit me.

When we got back, Pam tried very hard not to look too happy. Tracy figured it out right away and soon all four girls were off having a chat.

�What�s that all about?� Tim asked.

�If I knew ...� I started, and then figured I�d turn this on him. �So, Mr. Bashful is getting public blowjobs now.�

�Shut up. I think I need some pointers.�

�Why�s that?� I asked. �I didn�t hear any of them complaining.�

�I know, but I didn�t wow them, either. I watched how Tracy and Pam looked at you when you came downstairs. Mona and Kim didn�t look at me the same way,� he said.

�Did they get off?� I asked.

He gave me an uncertain look.

�David, I want to be invited to things like this with you. You have to teach me. I don�t want to mess this up.�

I had never seen Tim unsure of himself before. I remembered what a help my brother and our friends had been for me. I decided I needed to pay it forward. I found the girls in the master bedroom, went to Kim and smiled.

�Would you help me teach Tim some things this afternoon?�

�Don�t pick on Kim. You know once you get started, she�ll climax all day long,� Mona chastised me.

�Tim needs to gain some confidence and learn a few skills. If he can�t get Kim off, he�ll never get anyone off,� I said, defending my choice.

�What are we supposed to do while you two double-team her this afternoon?� Tracy asked.

�Go play. We came here to use the lake,� I suggested.

�I do want to ski,� Pam added.

I looked at Kim. She hadn�t said if she�d help or not.

�You guys won�t do anything weird, will you?� she asked.

�David would never do anything you didn�t want him to. He�ll make sure you�re safe,� Tracy assured her.

�Where�s the lube?� I asked Tracy.

�In the nightstand,� she said, getting it out.

I almost had to chase Kim down after I asked. When she saw I was joking, she calmed down. I knew when Kim got going, we might actually need it. Better safe than sorry.

WHEN THE OTHER GIRLS left, Tim came up to the master suite. I had him get on the bed on the other side of Kim.

�What happened this morning?� I asked.

Tim blushed and wouldn�t look me in the eye. Kim bit her lip, trying not to laugh at him.

�Brother, you need to get over being shy. If you can�t talk about this with me and a girl you were with, you�re going to have problems. Talking is something you have to do to have a good sex life. Otherwise, how do you know what she likes? How does she know what you like? This is supposed to be fun, so quit acting like you�re still in middle school and talk to me.�

�It�s just I�ve never talked about this,� Tim said with wild hand gestures over Kim.

�Do you want more of this?� I asked as I mimicked his actions.

�Whaddya think, asshole? Of course I do.�

�Well, you�re not going to have more of this if you don�t get with the program. Girls talk,� I told him, and then turned to Kim. �Do you say good things about me in the sack?�

She nodded.

�Tim, do you want her to say good things about you?�

�It�s hard,� he told me.

Kim couldn�t help herself and laughed. Tim figured out what he�d said and grinned. At least he wasn�t going into total meltdown.

�Let�s forget about what you did this morning. I think I already know. We need to get you some success and build on it. Kim, is it okay if I get you off?�

�Yes, David,� she said as she rolled her eyes at me.

�Kim is like your first bike with training wheels. She is very easy to get off. If you can�t get her to climax, you can�t get anyone to climax.�

�Why�s that?� Tim asked.

�Patience, all in good time. Now I�m going to make sure she�s wet,� I said and ran my index finger up and down her sex.

I tried to insert my finger in her, but she wasn�t ready.

�Okay, she�s not ready to accept my finger yet. I want you to gently do what I just did and then tell me why she isn�t ready.�

Tim copied my move and I could see that when he tried to push in, Kim winced.

�Stop, you don�t want to hurt her. When she�s ready, she�ll have plenty of lubrication and you won�t have to force anything. This is where most guys make a mistake. You need to make sure your girl is aroused before you go and shove anything into her. If it hurts her in the beginning, it�ll take her a long time to get her cookie. She�ll be worried about how else you�re going to be rough with her and not focused on enjoying being with you.�

�How do I get her wet?� Tim asked.

�I�m going to go down on her.�

Tim threw a face like it was disgusting. I was instantly pissed.

�What is your problem?� I asked.

�I don�t know. It�s just ...� he began, but I cut him off.

�You selfish prick. This woman gave you oral, then she let you do her, and yet you�re too much of a macho man to give her pleasure. Sex isn�t a one-way street where it�s all about you getting you off. When word gets out, you won�t be getting any anytime soon. Believe me, girls will know,� I ranted.

Tim looked shocked and then pissed.

�Just get out. I need to make this up to Kim.�

Tim slowly got off the bed and left. Kim was upset.

�He looked at me like I was gross,� Kim wailed as I pulled her to me to comfort her.

I held her for a while, and then she pushed my chest so I would let her go and she could look me in the eye.

�I want him to know what he�s missing,� she said with an evil glint in her eye. �I want you to screw me silly.�

I kissed her nose.

�You�re already silly,� I teased her.

�Shut up and get me off,� she told me.

Kim would have convinced anyone I was a stud by her cries of pleasure as we had an afternoon of fun. She could make any man feel like he was ten feet tall. Everything we did, she liked. I wanted to have something left for the other girls, so after we�d both gotten our release, I stopped.

�If Tim comes up and apologizes, would you be willing to teach him?� I asked.

�If I do this, you owe me big.�

I knew she was all talk. I kissed her, grabbed my swim trunks, and went downstairs. Tim was sitting in a lounge chair, looking glum.

�Hey, you okay?� I asked.

�Yeah, are we okay?�

�Yeah. Want to give it another try?�

Tim looked at me and then smiled tentatively.

�How pissed is she?� he asked.

�I�d do some actual groveling. She said if you were sincere, she�d train you. I bet if you�re a good student, there might be further training after this weekend.�

He gave me an intense look and then got up and hugged me. He quickly went up the stairs, taking two at a time.

I decided they needed their privacy, so I got my fishing gear out of the Jeep. I spent the rest of the afternoon in my own thoughts and relaxing. I even caught a few fish.

I WALKED UP THE BACK lawn to find Tim manning the grill and the girls in shorts and t-shirts. Darn it, I�d hoped we were having a naked weekend. I looked to see what was on the grill. Barbecue chicken was one of my favorites. I saw potatoes in foil being cooked as well. I�d gotten hungry just looking at the feast we were going to have.

Pam came over, kissed me, and then wrinkled her nose.

�You stink of fish. Go take a shower, and dinner will be ready when you get back.�

I did as I was told. While I was getting dressed, Kim stuck her head in the door.

�Is everything good?� I asked.

�Once you straightened him out, he became trainable. I told the others they can�t touch him because I don�t need them messing him up.�

�Sounds like you plan on keeping him. So, is he boyfriend material?�

�Tim�s a good kid. You wouldn�t be mentoring him if he wasn�t.�

I gave her a funny look. I had no idea what she was talking about. She gave me one of her looks and I just stared at her.

�Tim, and for that matter, all the guys, look up to you. They follow your lead.� He said you�re teaching them to be men. He really felt bad today when he thought he�d disappointed you. I told you earlier you owed me. I know what I want,� she said.

�Anything.�

�I know you like Tim and work with him on football stuff, but you guys aren�t close like you are with Alan, Jeff and Jim. What I want is for you to let him be like a little brother to you. Do more things with the just the two of you. That alone will help him get over being shy.�

�I never thought of Tim as shy. I think he just lacked some confidence today, but I�ll make sure he�s involved in more off-the-field activities,� I promised, to honor her request.

WE MOVED INDOORS FOR dinner. It was getting chilly as the sun went down. Everyone seemed to have a good time. The girls had been sneaky and had spiked the watermelon with vodka, so after dinner we all had a good buzz going.

The girls left Tim and me to relax on the couch. Tracy had started a fire in the fireplace. I was warm, full, and had a buzz going. I leaned back and closed my eyes. Tim nudged me and my eyes came open to find Mona in a sexy red bra and panty set, kneeling between my legs. I looked over at Tim and saw Kim was there in a matching set.

I didn�t see Tracy or Pam. Mona ran her hands up my thighs and grasped my member through my shorts. Right next to me, Kim had Tim exposed and was licking his shaft.

�Where are the other girls?� I asked Mona.

�Waiting for us,� she said, and then took my hand and led me upstairs.

When we walked into the master suite, it was obvious the girls had plans for me. I found I was overdressed for what they had in mind. Tracy and Pam were already undressed and had been kissing. I guess I was a bad influence. I take it back; Tracy was a bad influence.

I hadn�t spent any time with Mona yet this weekend, so I focused on her. Something my experience with Suzanne and Cindy had taught me was when you had a threesome or more, you only had the one phallus. If you tried to please all your ladies at once, no one would end up satisfied. Girls need to have the buildup to an orgasm to be an unbroken chain of events. If you get them close, and then slow down or stop so you can do someone else, they�re not still on edge waiting for you to switch back to them. The best approach was to take turns and get each woman there before switching. The fun was when you worked as a team to help each other.

Mona had been there for me at the Callahan party, so she deserved the full treatment. I�d brought my massage oils and let her pick out which one she wanted. She decided on vanilla. I got into giving Mona a great massage when I heard Pam squeal.

It seemed Tracy had raided my apartment and had a bag of toys. Tracy had found Harper�s strap-on and was working over Pam. I guess we had enough phalluses to keep everyone busy tonight after all. What I don�t think Tracy realized was Pam would get her turn later, even if I had to hold Tracy down.

I ignored the two rowdy ones and paid special attention to Mona. We�d had sex with each other but I had never taken the time to learn her body. She was very muscular and I found she really needed that massage. She had indications of previous injuries along her hip and right side. I used some of the fascial-stretch therapy techniques I�d learned.

�Wow, keep doing that,� Mona encouraged.

I found Mona was everything I thought she was, and more. She was up for just about anything when it came to sex. She was slowly riding me when Pam got her attention.

�You want to do what we talked about?� Pam asked her.

Mona looked startled. We�d pretty much ignored the other two up until now. Mona looked down at me.

�Do you mind if we try something?� she asked.

�Anything you want, baby,� I assured her.

�David, hold still,� Tracy told me.

I couldn�t see what Pam was up to. I was surprised when Tracy reached between us and began to stimulate Mona�s button. Mona began to moan with pleasure. She then leaned forward so I took advantage and began to suck on her breasts.

Everyone suddenly stopped when I felt Pam begin to use the strap-on to take Mona in the backside. I felt the strap-on slide home, and Mona gave a grunt.

�I feel like a stuffed Thanksgiving turkey. Go slow, you two,� Mona said.

I helped Mona hold her position as Tracy gently played with her engorged nubbin. I could feel Mona trembling. She had an intense look as she nodded at me to begin to move in her. Pam copied my movements, so as I pulled out, so did she. We began to do the familiar in-and-out movement that worked so well.

Mona had her first orgasm, and then when she was able to talk again, she ordered me to pound her. Pam kept her steady pace but I grasped Mona�s hips and worked her with long strokes. All you could hear was grunting, moaning and the smack of skin as the three of us went at it. I was finally able to help Mona get a huge orgasm. I joined her in her bliss and tried to completely fill my condom. It felt good to get off that hard.

Sunday May 17

I WOKE TO MONA LAYING on me and bitching at me.

�You stick that thing in my behind and you�re a dead man,� she warned me.

Mr. Happy was nudged up to her rosebud. Both my arms were dead because Tracy and Pam were laying on them as they cuddled up against Mona and me. Tracy pinched me, making me jerk, and my mushroom head pushed forward. Mona�s eyes snapped open and glared at me. I was pinned in place and couldn�t get free. It was up to Mona to get the tip of my member out of her backside.

Mona screwed up her face and pushed about half of me into her little bottom. I let her use me as her human sex toy. Tracy leaned in and kissed me. Pam made me turn my head and I kissed her. They both got up to go shower. My arms felt like millions of little needles were pricking me as they came awake. I flexed my hands and then began to massage Mona�s breasts.

I was getting close, so I rolled Mona over so I could be on top and control the motion better. I made sure not to push in deeper than she had decided. I felt my sack tighten and I pulled out and gave Mona a morning bath. By all the shrieks, you�d think I peed on her or something.

AFTER BREAKFAST, I put the jet water board and Jet Ski in the lake so everyone could play with them. I talked Tracy and Pam into taking me out water skiing. It took me four or five tries, but I was finally able to get up. Once I figured things out, I was pretty good on two skis. Tracy promised me that by the end of summer I�d be skiing on just one ski like a champ.

After lunch, we packed everything up and cleaned the cabin. The girls led us home, as Tim rode with Kim, Tracy and Mona, while Pam rode with me. We had a long talk on the ride home. We agreed we didn�t want to take things past being friends. She wanted to have fun during high school and not let anything get too serious. I thought it sounded perfect. Of course, what guy wouldn�t?

Saturday May 23

TIM, KIM, PAM AND I had been invited to Tracy�s lake house for the day. There wasn�t going to be a repeat of our last trip because Tracy�s parents were coming. The four of us played on the jet water board all morning.

Pam taught us some tricks she had learned skateboarding. I was going to New Orleans next week for a Range Sports shoot, and they planned to film all afternoon with me on the jet water board. Naturally, I was trying to learn everything I could. Sandy told me the more wild things I could do, the more jet water boards they could sell.

Around noon Tracy and her family showed up. Mary had made pastrami on rye sandwiches with cream sodas and chips. She heated up the pastrami. I loved it when Mary cooked, even if it was just a sandwich.

Tracy wanted to take me skiing right after lunch. I wasn�t sure what the hurry was, but I was willing. Pam joined us so we had a spotter. Tracy was determined she was going to teach me to use just one ski. Pam had my GoCam on her head and was watching me learn as she recorded it all. I was finally able to get up without much trouble. Tracy showed me how to swing back and forth behind the boat and get out into the clean water outside the wake.

I found she was going a little faster now, and when I would wipe out, it was spectacular. I noticed Tracy was talking on her cell phone. She turned the boat and headed us back towards their house. I hadn�t realized we had stayed at the other end of the lake until now. When we rounded the corner to go into their bay, I saw the backyard was full of people. Tracy turned hard and I was whipped towards shore. I got the idea and let go of the rope. I let my momentum take me to the beach. When I looked up, I saw Tami waiting for me. I ruined a cool entrance by losing my balance and falling.

At least my ski ended up on the beach so I didn�t have to go get it. The wipeout gave me a chance to gather my thoughts as I swam to shore. Tami had cut her hair short. I couldn�t remember her ever having anything but long hair. I could also see her hips were a little wider, and she had grown up top, too. She now had her mom�s body, which wasn�t a slight by any means.

I could see her check me out as I found my footing and started to come out of the water. Pam had insisted I wear my Range version of a Speedo swimsuit. I undid my life vest so she could see the full package. I walked up the beach and shook my hair as Duke came bounding up. My parents had to be here somewhere.

�Hi,� I said.

�Hi,� Tami said back.

I walked past her towards the house. Tami gave me a funny look and followed me.

�You say �hi� and then walk away?� she complained.

�I was getting a towel so I could dry off. Then I planned on giving you a hug,� I said with a little smirk.

I guess I didn�t need to dry off. Tami wrapped me in a hug and then led me into the house to find a towel. I walked in and saw Mom and Mary in the kitchen. Mom smiled when she saw Tami with her arm wrapped around my waist.

�I need to take a shower and change. I�ve been in the lake all day and I smell like algae.�

Tami just followed me into the bathroom and sat on the toilet. I figured she�d seen me naked before so I just peeled off my suit and got into the shower.

�When did you get back?� I asked through the sound of the pounding water.

�We landed around noon. They let me leave early,� Tami said.

�What do you mean, early?� I asked.

�School doesn�t get out until mid-July in the UK. They were beginning to study for AS-Level exams, their finals for progression to Year 13. Since I wasn�t staying for Year 13, there was no need to stay to take the exams.�

�I�m glad you got to come home early.�

�What happened with you and Harper?� she asked.

I guess she planned on getting completely caught up.

�She chose an old crush over me. It didn�t work out for them, but she and I decided to be friends for now.�

She laughed. �You were always a man of few words. I�ll talk to her to find out the details.�

I felt my guard go up. This was the type of thing that had caused our breakup. I had functioned just fine for the last eight months without her digging into my life. I got out of the shower and she could see I wasn�t happy.

�What�s wrong?� she asked.

�What happened with Harper is between us. You don�t need all the details. We�re both happy with how it all worked out. You should be happy for us.�

�Oh,� was all she said.

I could tell we needed to work on our boundaries. She didn�t need me running her love life, and I no longer wanted her to run my life. We had also not seen each other since she left for the UK. I decided having her talk about her fellowship was safe ground. I got dressed and asked her about it.

She started telling me about her trip when we walked downstairs. It soon became apparent we weren�t going to get any time alone. All her friends wanted to talk to her. I left her to go find a snack. Waterskiing makes a boy hungry!

AFTER DINNER, TAMI finally was able to spend some time with me.

�I think people missed you,� I said.

�I missed them, too,� she replied. �David, earlier I wasn�t trying to pry. Harper and I are friends, too. I want to know what�s going on in her life.�

�Really?� I asked.

�What do you mean?�

�When was the last time you talked to Harper?�

Tami glared at me, and then it dawned on her. She had called her Wesleyan friends exactly once while she was in the UK, and it had been 6 months ago. She could tell there was no way to finesse an answer because she knew Harper and I had talked about it.

�I think I have a lot of fences to mend, and I need to start with you.�

�Tami, let�s don�t rush this. Let�s slow down and over time we can rebuild our relationship.�

�NO! We don�t have time,� she said, getting agitated. �I know what I want for my birthday.�

We always tried to get each other something no one else would get us. We normally told the other what we wanted. I suddenly remembered her birthday was tomorrow. I felt like a jerk.

�Okay, name it,� I said, just a little worried about what she wanted.

�I want to hang out with you all summer.�

I was fine with that. I think she realized I didn�t fully understand.

�When I say hang out, I mean as much as possible. So, when you go run, I�ll ride my bike. When you lift, I want to be there. I think my butt�s too big, so you can help me with that. When you go to camp, you�re taking me with you.�

�You want to be my Siamese twin, all summer?� I asked, stalling while my brain raced. �I�m okay with that. I just don�t understand why.�

�Feel how hesitant we are around each other? If we take it slow, we�ll never be the friends we once were. We needed the time apart. From what your mom has told me, it was hard for you at first, but you�ve changed, I�m hoping for the better. I need you to be patient with me. It�ll be hard for me not to want to know every little detail of your life, but I hope you decide to let me back into your heart. I never stopped loving you, my �stupid boy.� I hope me being gone hasn�t caused you to stop loving me.�

I felt my throat tighten up. I knew if I said anything, I�d start crying. Tami already was, and she had no problem grabbing me and putting her face in my chest. I hesitated for only a moment and then took her into my arms and back into my heart. I never had stopped loving her. I had just forgotten for a while.

Chapter 2 � Does Your Head Hurt?

Sunday May 24

Duke and I bounded down our apartment steps to meet the day. We were greeted by two smiling faces: Tami and Tim. Today was the first day I was going to take Duke on a full run. He was a strong runner, but his stamina had been an issue. I felt he was ready. I think I was more worried about Tim. I had eased him into running further each day and I decided I would introduce him to my speed training today.

I planned to set a steady pace to ease everyone into the run. We were on the cusp of summer, and you could feel today would warm up and be nice. I almost wished we were back at the lake, enjoying the water and sun.

As I stretched, I looked into the garden and saw the asparagus and rhubarb. Both looked like they could be harvested. I had visions of asparagus omelets for brunch. We hadn�t cooked Sunday brunch in quite a while. I expected we�d go back to having them at home instead of going out, now that Greg and his family had moved back.

It seemed all of my old friends had come home from college. I couldn�t wait to see Cindy, Beth and Suzanne. The three of them had all met in Chicago and had spent a week messing around in Evanston and down on Rush Street, if the rumors were correct. It felt like the old band was getting back together.

I looked over at Tim and gave him a little grin as I sped up ten percent. The key to improving your speed with distance running wasn�t running at the same pace all the time. You alternated between running at your normal stride and speeding up to push yourself. Speeding up only ten percent doesn�t sound like a lot, but I found it really pushed you over the long haul.

I looked over at my buddy Duke. His tongue was hanging out, but he was still game. Tami almost made me laugh. She must have been sitting on her butt the whole time she was in the UK. Even on a bike, she struggled to keep up. I might have to slow down to make sure she made it back.

�How you doing?� I asked Tami.

I knew she wasn�t doing well when she didn�t even glare at me.

�Do you want us to cut our run short?�

She shook her head. She could be stubborn, so I kept running. I knew at one point, not too many years ago, this would have been a piece of cake for Tami the Tomboy. Tim looked at her with a little worry. Even Duke seemed relieved when I slowed down to our normal pace.

I decided to cut our route short and took a shortcut home. Mom came out to get the Sunday paper to find Tim, Tami and Duke all laying in the front yard as they tried to catch their breath. I continued down the street to finish my run. When I came back, my yard was empty. I went in the back door to find the quitters drinking grapefruit juice and eating breakfast with my family.

Mom was dressed for church.

I made a protein drink and took my supplements. I went to my apartment to shower and get ready to go.

When I got back, I told Dad about the garden. Greg gave me a dirty look because he knew Dad would make him go out and harvest the asparagus and rhubarb.

CHURCH WAS A GOOD IDEA today. The sermon seemed to speak to me.

�Life is one long series of choices. It�s inevitable that choices must be made daily between the supreme and the secondary, between the lofty and the low, between self-pleasing and God-pleasing. The temptation comes with startling frequency to choose the better, instead of the best. To our own peril, we choose second-best.

�This is the peril which is around about us all: the peril of the second-best. God certainly allows such to those who will not have His best. He does not leave us when we fail in this matter of making the choices by which life�s actions and directions are largely governed. The second-best, which God allows us in our folly and willfulness to choose, is often the kindest way He can take care of showing us the error of our ways.

�It all comes to this: that to choose consistently, loyally, and courageously to follow Him, is to choose the highest in all life�s alternatives. Never settle. Never bend. Strive in all things to be the best.�

ANGIE AND DAD WERE cooking brunch when Mom and I walked in the back door. Kyle and Mac wanted me to pick them up so they could say good morning.

�Don�t get them wound up,� Angie warned me.

I stuck my tongue out at her but did as I�d been told. I didn�t plan to spend my day babysitting because I�d gotten them going. I put the ankle-biters down and they went to harass their dad. I sat down next to Tami.

�So, birthday girl, what�s the plan for the day?�

�I�m going with my mom to my grandparents�. I guess my family decided they all wanted to see me.�

I shook my head at her attempt at being a smartass. Of course, her family would want to see her. This was actually working to my favor. I�d forgotten I was scheduled to be at Hill Advertising this afternoon. Adrienne had agreed to use Mr. Hill�s facilities as long as she was able to use her photographers. I wasn�t sure what today�s shoot was for because she forgot to tell me, or maybe she did and I just forgot.

Kendal picked me up and we were soon at Hill Advertising. I was surprised he had a full staff on hand for a Sunday afternoon. The receptionist recognized us, gave me a little smile, and then was very professional. I�d flirted with her every time we came in. She was probably just a little older than Kendal was.

�Good afternoon, Mr. Dawson and Kendal,� she said with a straight face.

I couldn�t get her to call me David, but she was more than willing to call my agent by her first name.

�Ma�am,� I shot back.

Women under a certain age cringe when they�re called �ma�am.�

�Mr. Dawson is scheduled for one o�clock,� Kendal said, playing along.

�One moment while I confirm his appointment. Yes, here it is, Studio C. I�ll have someone escort you,� she said.

We�d been to all the studios numerous times, but she insisted on getting us a guide. I decided if they wanted to act like I was some kind of royalty, I would tweak them. I asked for Kendal�s car keys. She gave them to me without a thought. When the receptionist had made her call for the escort, she turned back to us.

�Is there anything I could be of service with while you wait?�

I had a few crude suggestions but decided not to cross any lines.

�Yes, please. My agent�s car isn�t up to my cleanliness standards. Could you see that it�s detailed and ready for us by the time we�re through?� I asked, handing her the keys.

She looked at the keys in her hands and then at me, and then back and forth a couple of times. To Kendal�s credit, she just acted like this was a common occurrence. When our guide arrived, she was the same girl who�d gotten Kendal a sippy cup during a previous visit. We left the receptionist staring at our backs.

�Five dollars says she cleans the car,� I bet Kendal.

�You�re on. I�m a little worried she might trash it.�

�How could you tell?�

�Bite me.�

I made a move to bite her butt, but she was too quick. Our escort wasn�t sure what to do with us.

We walked into the studio where we found Adrienne, Mr. Hill and Rafael. I�d worked with Rafael on a couple of commercials with Kara. He was one of the go-to guys in the European market.

�David, Kendal, so good to see you,� he said in greeting.

A young woman came out from makeup in a big fluffy robe. I did a double take and then my mouth fell open. It was Melinda Scott, one of the sexiest women alive. She was from Australia and was one of Victoria�s Secret�s top models. Adrienne was going to introduce us, but I walked past her and put my hand out.

�Melinda, how nice to finally meet you! Adrienne neglected to inform me we�d be working together today. If I�d known, I would have arranged for us to go out tonight. I�m David, by the way, and will be working with you today.�

�David!� Adrienne warned me.

�What, I was just thinking how nice she would look on my arm tonight.�

�You behave,� Melinda ordered me.

I just nodded and followed her to makeup like an eager puppy. I saw Kendal and Adrienne shaking their heads. When we got to the makeup and wardrobe area, I stopped her.

�Sorry, I have to pull Adrienne�s chain every once in a while. I hope I wasn�t too much of a jerk,� I apologized.

Her face lit up with a smile that would stop traffic.

�I�ve been meaning to get even with her. She stole a shoot from me not too long ago. She speaks very highly of you. Want to make her think I�m going to steal you away?�

�Sure, what do you want me to do?�

�Act like the starstruck teenager. You did a pretty good imitation earlier.�

�That wasn�t all an act,� I confessed.

She winked at me and we went to get ready.

EARLY ON, WHENEVER we had a break, I ran around acting like Melinda�s personal assistant. There was only one problem with this plan: the girl Mr. Hill had hired for that role almost had a meltdown. I was doing her job. I finally had to take her aside and explain what I was doing.

Melinda was funny. She acted like the perfect diva. I knew our act was going over well when Kendal started to look concerned. To the world, it looked like I was in deep infatuation with Melinda. It seemed she was taking full advantage of me. By the end of the day I would be an emotional wreck, or so everyone thought, when she left me high and dry.

At one point I offered to massage Melinda�s feet. Kendal smirked, knowing what I was up to. Adrienne had had enough. She sat down with us and glared at Melinda. Melinda was a bit distracted as I did my best to get her aroused with my foot massage. Adrienne knew something was up when Melinda moaned. Then Adrienne�s look turned to me.

�What�s going on?� she demanded.

�I�ve decided to take David on as my personal assistant,� Melinda answered.

Adrienne looked at both of us.

�David, give us a moment,� Adrienne ordered.

I went over to Kendal.

�I think you�re about to earn every penny of your salary. If Adrienne comes over, you need to stand between us, no matter what.�

�What did you do?�

I heard bits of the conversation between the two models as it heated up, and then Melinda started laughing. Adrienne�s head whipped around and Kendal gave me a hard look. Adrienne made a beeline for me.

�Earn your money, woman!� I ordered Kendal.

She took one look at Adrienne, and then back at me. I guess Adrienne was scarier. Kendal stepped back to give her a clean shot at me. I instinctively covered my balls. Adrienne saw it and started laughing.

�Just know, Buster, you owe me a foot massage after we�re done today,� she said, and then walked away.

Rafael was ready for us. He had changed the backdrop while we had our fun. It was back to work.

I HAD TAKEN MY SHOWER and was seated at a round table with Adrienne and Kendal. Adrienne was collecting her foot massage when Melinda came out. She rearranged Adrienne�s feet and sat on my lap.

�If you were ten years older ...� she started.

�Get in line, woman,� Adrienne said to her friend.

�I can play older,� I offered.

I guess �the look� wasn�t solely the preserve of teenage girls.

�If you can arrange it, I�d love to work with this one again. I can tell you�ve been training him by how he moves. I think we looked good together. Plus, he isn�t a wet blanket. I had fun today,� Melinda said.

She then gave me a quick kiss, which I wasn�t expecting. I guess it showed on my face because the women all smiled at me. She left us to wrap everything up. Adrienne pointed at her feet and I got back to work.

�Melinda�s been shopping around for a new agency. I think we have a shot at signing her, after today,� she shared.

�If you need help with a list of models, you should let me know. There are a few more I wouldn�t mind working with.�

�I can see his list now: Hannah Minacci, Hannah Minacci, and Hannah Minacci,� Kendal said.

�Hey, you work for me, I think,� I said.

Rafael popped in.

�David, always a pleasure. Adrienne, just say the word, and I�d love to work with you. Kendal, keep an eye on our boy. Good work today. The clients love what they see.�

I still had no idea who the client was, but I really didn�t care. We wrapped things up, and on the way out Kendal got her keys back. We walked out and saw that Kendal�s car looked brand new. We looked at each other and grinned.

�I get to drive next time,� I told her, with visions of them detailing my Jeep for me.

We got in and found it even smelled like a new car.

�Are you sure this is your car?� I asked.

Kendal was in such a good mood she let me take her out to dinner. I complained it should be the other way around, but I was mistaken. The client had to take the agent out to dinner, let the agent order, and eat while the agent drinks a bottle of wine by herself. Finally, the client had to drive the agent home.

I SENT A TEXT TO ANGIE to let her know I needed a ride. She showed up with a cranky Nate in the car seat.

�What�s his deal?� I asked.

�I don�t know. Sometimes a car ride will settle him down.�

We drove around until he fell asleep and then she took me home. I enjoyed spending time with her and catching up. Greg was a lucky guy.

Monday May 25

I FOUND MYSELF AT THE Andersons�, helping fill the pool. It really wasn�t very hard. You pulled back the pool cover, swept out the pool of any leaves that had snuck in during the winter, and then you hooked up the hose and turned on the water. Next you set up all the deck chairs and made sure they were clean. You used one of the deck chairs to catch some rays as you waited for the pool to fill. I was surprised when they allowed me to do it all by myself.

Tami came over and decided to help with the �catching rays� portion of the job. I was happy when Beth, Cindy and Suzanne showed up. I was equally happy, but a little confused, when Pam arrived. I was soon left alone as Pam got to know my friends. She�d never met them before, and I was a little worried they were interrogating her.

Mrs. A came out to join me.

�She�s cute.�

�Are they playing nice in there?�

�I think Tami was telling her about your unfortunate perm in middle school. She has pictures.�

I couldn�t tell if she was teasing me or not.

�I guess it had to come out sometime. Did she look like she was edging towards the door, or do you think I�m okay?�

�You�re more than okay. She�s doing fine in there. They can�t scare her off,� Mrs. A assured me.

�You and the mister happy the rugrat�s home?�

�I think we�re okay with it. You plan on making an honest woman out of her?�

�I would if I could, but my mom might have something to say about it. She has this weird idea about me getting a college education before I wed your lovely daughter.�

�Just like a man, stringing us women along.�

�You know I love her, right?�

�I do, I just worry about her,� Mrs. A said.

�You wouldn�t be a good mother if you didn�t. Beth�s a special girl. She�ll be just fine, even if she dumps me for some loser college boy.�

�God, I hope that never happens.�

�Me neither, but we need to prepare for the worst. Some fast-talker will dazzle her with bullshit and our little girl will fall to his worldly ways. We can only hope we raised her right.�

She looked at me and smiled.

�I miss you. You have to promise to hang out this summer.�

�Wild horses couldn�t keep me away.�

Mrs. A reached over and took my hand. For some reason, she needed some human contact. I considered her my second mom and gladly offered her some comfort. It wasn�t long before I heard Beth.

�Mother, are you trying to steal our man?�

�Too late! She stole my heart years ago. We just need to tell your dad so the whole family�s in on our little secret.�

�Pam, you need to keep this one away from your mother. He holds the same sway over mine,� Tami warned her.

�My mom did say he was cute. I think I need to worry more about my sister trying to steal him away,� Pam said.

�No need to worry, ladies. There�s enough of me to go around,� I said in my defense.

I was shocked when they all helped throw me into the pool. Holy cow, that water was cold! They were smart, though. They all ran into the house and locked the back door. There would be payback at some point.

I FINALLY HAD THE POOL filled enough to turn on the pump. I put the hose into the hot tub to fill it.

The girls sent out Pam as their sacrificial lamb.

�Please don�t toss me in the pool,� Pam said.

�I could be convinced,� I assured her.

She came up and gave me a kiss.

�Now we�re talking. Were they rough on you?� I asked.

�No, I see why you like them. They�re all very pretty.�

�So are you.�

�Thanks. Can I ask you a question, since you like me?�

She hadn�t let that one go.

�Why am I suddenly nervous?� I asked.

�Because you�re a �stupid boy,� and when a girl wants to talk to you, you assume the worst.�

�I see they told you my nickname.�

�They hope you�ll outgrow it someday.�

�I was hoping I never have to grow up.�

�It would be a shame, but back to my question. What�s up with you and Tami?�

�The age-old question, and I wish I knew,� I said, and then got serious. �We were best friends from first grade through most of middle school. I messed up. I did some things I�m not proud of. I ended up having to go to my uncle�s farm for the summer.

�When I came back, we tried to rebuild our friendship. Our relationship imploded last summer for the same reason most end up failing: we had different expectations of each other. When it became obvious we couldn�t work it out, Tami went to the UK to spend the school year there.

�We have a lot of history. I think everyone thought we would someday marry and live happily ever after. I thought we would. Tami always told me �someday,� but someday never came. Will someday ever come? Boy, I just don�t know.

�For now, we�re friends. I still love her. I just don�t know if it�s that kind of love.�

�Have you ever been in that kind of love?�

�I thought I was. At one point I was all-in with Tracy,� I said, and then turned the focus of the conversation on her. �Why the twenty questions?�

�I guess I�m seeing what my competition is,� she replied.

�I don�t know what you think you�re competing for.�

�I�ve been wondering if I made a mistake when we talked on the way back from the lake last week,� Pam admitted.

�I�m nowhere near ready for a serious relationship. If you�re looking for a commitment, I�m sorry, I�m not your guy,� I said, and could tell this upset her. �Before you walk out on me, let me lay my cards on the table. I like you, Pam. I like you a lot. I would hate for us not to be friends. If you aren�t comfortable with what we�ve been doing, I�d give it up in a heartbeat to keep you in my life.

�I�ve just gone through too much to make a commitment right now. I have some serious trust issues. I think if you�re patient with me for, say, four to six years, it might be worth it.�

�Can I ask you one more question? Do you plan on having sex with Tami?�

�As of this moment, the answer would be no. Tami and I need to become friends again before anything physical will happen. Will we get to the point where sex is possible? Maybe.�

She grabbed my face so we were looking into each other�s eyes.

�Since you now like me, there are a couple of things that have to change. The first is you have to take me out on a real date. You also have to kiss me often.�

I took a deep breath.

�I can do that,� I said as a smile crept onto my face.

Pam sealed our deal with a kiss. A much better way than a handshake!

WHEN THE GIRLS SAW Pam didn�t end up in the pool, they ventured out. We spent the afternoon catching up. I was a little disappointed to hear Cindy had found a boyfriend at college. I guess I shouldn�t have been disappointed, but that feeling she was mine was hard to get over. He was a freshman on the Ohio State football team and played defensive end. In high school, he had led his team to back-to-back state championships. He almost played lacrosse but accepted a scholarship in football instead. They were serious, from the sound of it.

Suzanne couldn�t find the right guy. She had been on several dates, but none were keepers. She was doing very well at Northwestern. She was a straight-�A� student. She loved her business classes.

Beth surprised me when she told us she was dating a guy. It wasn�t anything serious, and they were free to date other people, but I could tell she felt more strongly than he did. I found it funny she was always the one who fell for the guy who didn�t seem to know what he had.

If I�d been looking for a girlfriend who might turn into more, Beth would be at the top of my list. She was cute, smart, had a sense of humor, and would love you to death. If she ever decided you were her guy, that would be it. Beth would make someone a good partner. She was also adventurous in bed. I�d be surprised if sex would ever get boring with her creative mind.

Pam went next by telling the older girls about her boyfriend in California. She explained how he broke her heart when he started dating her best friend only a week after she moved here. She had them laughing when she told them how she�d jumped me. Of course, this turned into a long discussion about me.

They made me tell them about Peggy and our dating arrangement. I shared my experiment with Nancy and why I�d invited her to go on vacation with me. I told them of my disappointment at our discovery that we were better friends than lovers. I then told them about Peggy when she had dumped me for Mitch. I didn�t share that Mitch had gotten her pregnant. They wanted to know about my movie and wanted the scoop on me and Halle. I then told them about the short fling Harper and I�d had. I just said we�d broken up and were still friends.

Then it was Tami�s turn. I excused myself with the lame reason of needing to use the bathroom. I think everyone except Pam saw through my excuse. I didn�t want to hear about Tami�s sex life while she was in the UK. I might want her to be happy, but I didn�t need her relationships rubbed in my face.

Tuesday May 26

I PICKED UP JEFF, TAMI and Tim, and we went to the high school to work out. We worked out five days a week. Today we would swim instead of run. Duke had been banned on swimming days. He wouldn�t keep out of the pool. Dad clued me in when he showed me his webbed feet. I�d forgotten Labrador retrievers were considered water dogs.

We were on a set schedule. The training staff had assigned us time slots to work out since there were over a hundred guys going out for football. The linemen and defense worked out in the afternoon; offense and skill players were assigned to the morning. Jeff and the other receivers were spending serious time with the JUGS Machines catching the ball. The machines could also be set up for both kickoff and punt returns. I could tell the difference when we went to live practice. The guys were noticeably more sure-handed after using the equipment for only a couple of weeks.

After we lifted and swam, we went out on the practice field to learn the new offense. Alan acted as our coach. He brought his laptop and would show us the play and then we would run it. Alan�s naturally bossy nature actually helped us because he wasn�t afraid to tell us when we were doing it wrong. I did have to warn Wolf not to stuff him in a garbage can one day, but Alan would have deserved it.

I was surprised when Tami became his assistant. To her credit, she didn�t say much, as she was learning the offense too.

At noon, Cassidy put us through sixty minutes of hell. Afterwards, I took Tim, Cassidy, Tami and Jeff home for lunch. Alan would also join us.

After lunch, it was time for the dojo. Cassidy and I joined a class taught by Shiggy. Jeff and Tami were enrolled in a beginner�s class. Tim and Alan went back to the high school to work with the defense. Moose had told me my days on defense were over. We would have enough freshmen and sophomores moving up to varsity to fill my spot.

After the dojo, we went to the pool. When it came to swimming, we had an embarrassment of riches. We would rotate between going to Tracy, Cindy, Beth, or Pam�s houses or the lake to go swim. We would have as few as four or five or as many as forty show up. It seemed everyone would hang out with us at least once a week.

This became my daily routine for the rest of the summer.

Friday May 29

I KNOCKED AT PAM�S door. Today was our first official date. Tami had teased me that I had to take her, too, at least according to the agreement I made concerning her birthday present. I ignored her and hoped she wasn�t serious.

Cal answered the door.

�Come on back to the kitchen. She�s not ready, and I think Cora and Lacy want to see you.�

Cora gave me a smirk and I could see she was going to give me a hard time.

�I�ve been thinking.�

�Oh, honey, does your head hurt? Lacy, do you have any aspirin? I think Cora might have hurt herself,� I said with concern in my voice.

I think I was lucky her parents were there to protect me.

�Just because I�m blond and a former Valley girl does not mean I�m an airhead,� Cora informed me.

I looked at Cal with disbelief. He started laughing and left me to my fate. Lacy, the girls� mom, tried to keep the smile off her face. I don�t think anyone teased Cora. Thankfully, Pam came down and saw her sister glaring at me.

�You need to dump this one. He�s not invited back,� Cora huffed.

�What did he do?� Pam asked.

�Honey, it�s complicated. Let�s go before your sister has a stroke,� I explained.

Lacy started laughing because I had just called both of her children airheads. I had teased Pam before, so she was quick on the uptake and slugged me on the arm.

�Behave,� she ordered me.

�Where are you taking Pam tonight?� Lacy asked.

�I don�t know, she hasn�t told me yet,� I confessed.

�He�s not even smart enough to plan a date,� Cora scored.

�All his friends call him �stupid boy.� That�s why I have to plan our dates,� Pam piled on.

�You said �dates.� If you keep it up, it might just be one date,� I grumped.

�Settle down. Everyone knows you�re a special boy,� Pam said, patting my hand.

�Special Ed,� Cora mumbled.

I decided I needed to make a tactical retreat.

�Where are we going?� I asked.

�The Thunderbird for dinner and dancing,� she told me.

It was over at State and they had good local bands on the weekend. I could see Cora wanted to go but was afraid to ask. I nudged Pam and she saw her sister�s look. I�d leave it up to her if we wanted to bring her along.

�Cora, do you want to go with us?� Pam asked.

Her mom gave her a dirty look, but I think Cora didn�t want to stay home on a Friday night.

�Be right back,� she said and she raced upstairs.

�Thank you for letting her go with you guys,� Lacy said.

�She�d drive you and Cal nuts just hanging around tonight. Plus, I need to build up brownie points for when I keep Pam out past curfew some night.�

Cal came back into the kitchen.

�We have the house to ourselves tonight,� Lacy clued him in.

He perked up.

�I might need some extra cash to feed Cora,� I teased.

Cal was reaching for his wallet, but Pam stopped him. Cora came down in an outfit I would never allow my daughter to wear, but I think they had fought this battle before.

THE TRICK WITH GETTING into the Thunderbird, if you were underage, was to go early and eat. They never kicked you out. But if you came later, they had a bouncer checking IDs at the door.

The Thunderbird was known for their Italian beef sandwiches. They also usually had a special or two for Friday and Saturday nights that was above and beyond bar food. Tonight, they had prime rib and catfish. Neither of the girls had ever had catfish, so we ordered catfish fingers as an appetizer. I love catfish, but I wanted the prime rib tonight.

After dinner, Cora spotted some of her sorority sisters. She went to talk to them, giving Pam and me some privacy.

�Sorry I pushed you to invite your sister.�

�No, it was sweet of you. I�m sure my parents now owe us. She would�ve been a pain all night.�

�Well, she really doesn�t know anyone to go hang out with. She moved away from her hometown and went to college, so the girls who might be friends are unknown to her. We should introduce her to Cindy, Beth, and Suzanne. They would make sure she had some fun,� I suggested.

�Aren�t you worried she might be a bad influence?� Pam asked.

�Not at all. They�re strong women and would never be influenced by your sister.�

Pam looked at me, not sure if I was right or not. Cora had always been a leader of the �in crowd.� I knew my three older friends had enough backbone not to be led astray unless they wanted to be.

The band started to get ready. I was surprised when three pitchers of beer were delivered to our table, accompanied by a stack of plastic cups. That was soon followed by some frat boys who pulled up two more tables and chairs. I wasn�t happy when one of them started hitting on Pam. I was even less happy when she didn�t ignore him. It got worse when I felt a hand on my shoulder.

�Take it easy. If she goes with him, she wasn�t really with you,� one of the guys said.

�If he touches her one more time, I�ll break his wrist,� I said loud enough for everyone to hear.

I think her suitor thought we were ten years old. He pointed at her and slowly moved his finger forward. He was going to call my bluff. When he got close enough, I reached out and snatched his finger and he was soon on his knees. Cora came running up.

�Why are you such an asshole?� she screamed in my face.

Pam hadn�t said anything, but I could tell she was pissed. I let go of the jerk and stood up. I don�t think the frat boys realized how big I was until I stood up because they then all took a step back. I pushed through the crowd and walked out the front door. I didn�t bother to look back because I knew Pam wasn�t with me. I was unlocking the Jeep when I heard Pam call out.

�David, wait!�

I looked up to see her marching towards me.

�Were you just going to leave me?� she demanded.

I gave her a hard look and got into the Jeep. She climbed into the passenger seat and looked out the side window. It was a quiet drive home. I was still seething and in no mood to talk to her. She hadn�t made an effort to slow down his advances, and I was right there. It reminded me too much of Harper.

When we got to her house, she burst into tears and ran for the front door. I would never figure out women.

I was halfway home when I realized I hadn�t paid for dinner. I pulled over and looked their number up so I could call them. I finally got through to the manager and explained my problem. He was a nice guy; he put me on hold so he could pull my bill.

�Mr. Dawson, did you order alcohol?�

�No, sir. I�m sixteen and wouldn�t put you in that kind of position.�

�Shit. Someone charged a number of pitchers and shots to your tab. Don�t worry about it. I think I know who did it.�

�Cora Bell,� I said.

I gave him my credit card number and paid for our dinners and a nice tip. I�d let Cora worry about paying for the rest.

Chapter 3 � Your Assistant Is Something Special

Saturday May 30

When I got up, I could tell something was up. Duke was in stalking mode. The cat from hell had to be hiding somewhere to get this reaction out of him. Tim and Tami were waiting for us and they watched as Duke went around the garage.

�What�s he doing?� Tim asked.

�The damned Callahan cat must be playing games with him. If you see it, steer clear. That thing will take your hand off,� I warned them.

I heard a yip and my pup came charging towards me with his tail between his legs. What the heck was his problem? Then I heard a yowl from Precious. It sounded like she was cornered. There was something not right. I heard our garbage cans go over and imagined a huge mess to clean up. I ran around the edge of the garage and stopped.

There was a huge mastiff staring down Precious.

�Tami, Tim, take Duke and go into the house,� I told them.

Tami started to walk towards me.

�No, no, please do as I say,� I gently ordered. �Oh, and tell my dad to get my gun.�

I could see where Precious had popped the big guy in the nose because there was a little blood. As much as I would enjoy Precious�s demise, I couldn�t stand by and watch it happen. I started to edge back and the mastiff growled deep in his massive chest.

Dad came running out and heard the growl. He was smarter than me and went to get the garden hose. There was probably some law about discharging your gun within city limits. It took him what seemed like forever. In the meantime, the stress was getting to Precious; I could see her shaking. Brit�s kitty knew she was a goner if this dog decided to take her out.

Dad rushed out, I reached back, and he handed me the hose. He then peeked around the corner. Then Dad did something I hadn�t even thought of.

�SIT!� he commanded.

To my amazement, the brute put his butt on the ground and wagged his tail. Precious decided she needed me to protect her and bounded right up to me and jumped into my arms. I checked and didn�t find anywhere where she�d clawed me. I guess she was just happy to be alive.

Dad walked around the corner.

�Who�s a good boy,� he said and went up and rubbed its ears.

I had been holding my breath. It turned out this monster was the sweetest dog and I�d almost hosed him down. I took Precious home. I knocked on the back door and Bryan answered. He about fell down as he backed up when he saw what I had in my arms.

�Brit!� he called to get his sister.

I was a little irritated when he slammed the door in my face. Brit answered the door and she was shocked.

�She had a little scare,� I said, handing her Precious.

I just left her standing there and walked back to find my dad loving on the huge dog. I put the hose up, went inside and found Tami and Tim being fed by Angie. She�d made pancakes. I told them I was going running and they both waved me off. Duke was not going outside with that dog in his yard.

Before I left, Tami did make me tell them what had happened and then stuffed another bite into her mouth. I saw Angie had gotten out the rhubarb marmalade. It was a combination of orange and rhubarb, one of my favorites.

WHEN I GOT BACK FROM my run, I saw a car I didn�t recognize in the driveway. I went into the kitchen to find Lacy and Cal Bell eating pancakes. The whole family was up now.

�Go take your shower and then come back down,� Mom told me.

When I came back down, Angie put a big glass of milk and a stack of pancakes in front of me. The pancakes weren�t on my diet, but I figured I could get away with it. During breakfast, Dad told me the dog was the neighbor�s grandson�s dog. He was visiting for the weekend. Duke would be safe to roam the neighborhood come Monday.

When I finished, I was asked to join Mom, Dad and Pam�s parents in the office. I was surprised when Tami followed us in and closed the door behind her. I guess she figured she could sit in on something like this.

�David, can you tell us what happened last night? I have one daughter I had to pay a three thousand dollar bar tab for and another who won�t stop crying. Neither one will tell us what happened,� Cal said.

I started to tense up and then Tami touched my shoulder. I looked up, smiled at her, and then told my story. When I was done, I could tell Mom wasn�t happy. It sounded like Cora tried to take advantage of me, and I didn�t know what to think about Pam. Cal looked like he was going to blow a blood vessel. Lacy gave me a feeble smile.

�David, I�m sorry for what Cora tried to pull. She�s going to have a long summer working off her debt. As far as Pam goes, I think you misunderstood her actions. Did she just seem to sit there and have no reaction?�

I thought about it and realized she didn�t even talk to the guy. I nodded to Lacy.

�That�s how she gets when she�s scared. She freezes up. I bet she acted mad afterward.�

�Yeah, she was pissed at me. I thought she was mad because I got physical with her frat boy.�

�No, she was embarrassed.�

�I think she and I need to talk,� I said.

�Please do. She�s upset because she thinks she�s lost one of her best friends. She likes you a lot.�

Tami tapped my shoulder and I followed her out of the office. I could hear Mom having a very direct discussion with the Bells. Mom wanted her pound of flesh. You did not hurt her boys.

�Go get her, bring her back to your apartment and make up with her. Then you�re taking us out to Monical�s for lunch,� Tami told me.

�You know you don�t need to boss me around anymore, right?�

�Quit being a �stupid boy.� You know my advice is sound on this, and you�d eventually be doing what I just suggested.�

She was right, except for the Monical�s part. That was genius. I rolled my eyes and went to get Pam.

I RANG THE DOORBELL and waited. No one answered. I tried the door and it was open, so I let myself in. I figured Pam was in her room. I opened her bedroom door and it was pitch black in her room. I was going to have to figure out what she put over the windows to get it so dark in there. I crawled into bed with Pam and she wrapped me in her arms.

�Aren�t you mad at me?� she asked.

�Not now. I was last night, but your mom came and talked to me. I think I understand now.�

�Thank you,� she said, then snuggled up to me and fell asleep.

I MUST HAVE FALLEN asleep, too, because I was awakened when Lacy turned on the lights and came into the room. I blinked, trying to get my eyes to adjust. Pam was snoring. Lacy motioned for me to follow her.

�How is she?� her mom asked once we were in the hall.

�Fine. I think she�s exhausted.�

�We�ll wake her up in time for you to go to Monical�s.�

I never doubted that women know more than I do, so I wasn�t surprised she knew about our lunch date. We went into the kitchen; Cora was there and wouldn�t look at me. I saw my mom seated on a kitchen stool. Lacy pointed to a chair across from her daughter, and I sat down. Cal sat at the head of the table and Cora was on the side at the other end.

�Your mother has some definite ideas about what we should do with Cora after what she pulled last night. After thinking about it, I think it�s a good idea. I�ll need your help to make it happen,� he told me.

�Do I need to talk to my mom about this?� I asked.

He just nodded, so Mom and I went to the living room for some privacy.

�What�s going on?� I asked.

�I talked to Cal and Lacy, and they�re at their wits� end with Cora. She was a bit of a problem before they moved here, but has steadily gotten worse since she went to college. I guess her using your tab was the tipping point that may have forced them to do something about it. We all feel she needs to understand what it means to be an adult.�

�That�s all fine and good, but why did Cal say he needed my help?�

�There are a couple of reasons. The first is, she tried to take advantage of you. The second is, Kendal doesn�t need to be carting you around all the time. If you had someone old enough, they could sign off on your shoots,� Mom said.

�Hang on, Kendal�s my agent. She does way more than just sign off on my shoots,� I said.

�Cora would be your personal assistant. She wouldn�t be taking over Kendal�s job, but she could free Kendal up to work with her other clients.�

�Has Kendal complained?� I asked.

�No, but she and I have talked about what all she�s doing. She�s suggested that with everything coming up with football recruiting and the movie, you�ll need to get someone to be your buffer.�

�I already have Lily and Tracy,� I said.

�Lily you take complete advantage of, and Tracy isn�t well.�

�I can think of like fifty other people I would rather have as my assistant than Cora. I don�t think she really likes me, if I�m being honest. Why can�t I pay Lily or ask Wolf? He could use the money.�

�You will start paying Lily. The only problem with either of them is they aren�t at least eighteen. You probably should have someone older,� Mom said.

�Like someone twenty-one, so they can buy me beer," I said.

�I might have to be your assistant,� Mom said.

�Cora�s sounding better, for some reason. Plus, I could never afford you.�

�Look, I know you�re not happy with this. Take her to New Orleans and try her out. If she doesn�t work out, she can work at McDonald�s for all I care,� Mom said.

I agreed to give her a try and walked back into the kitchen. I nodded my acceptance of their plan to Cal, and he turned to talk to Cora.

�David and Pam tried to be nice to you and asked you to join them on Pam�s date. You repaid that kindness by trying to strap David with you and your friends� bar bill. It�s apparent we�ve failed in teaching you right from wrong. As of this moment, we will not be providing you with any further financial support.�

Cora watched in horror as Lacy pulled Cora�s purse from under the table and opened her wallet. She took out Cora�s credit cards and cut them up. She then took her car keys. Lacy even pulled out the money that was in her wallet and took that as well.

�You can�t do that!� Cora said.

�You�re eighteen. You�re old enough to make your own way,� Cal said.

�But, Daddy, please. I�m sorry. It was just to get back at him for being a jerk.�

�How was he being a jerk? Was it because he protected your sister from those frat boys you hang out with? I can�t believe you left her alone with them!� her father roared.

Cora looked from her father to her mother and saw nothing but contempt for her actions. There was a long silence as Cora began to realize the extent of her parents� displeasure. I saw tears start to form, but she fought through it. She then stiffened her spine and looked at me.

�David, I was wrong. Please forgive me.�

�We�re good,� I answered her.

�David seems to be more forgiving than your mother or me. We were ready to kick you out of the house after your most recent stunt. You need to learn to work for a living. If you show us you can act like a young adult, and work off your debt this summer, we�ll discuss paying for your next year of school.

�There are two conditions, though. First, you have to drop out of your sorority. This is a deal-breaker, for now. Your grades have suffered, and we suspect you�re spending too much time on activities other than studies,� Cal said.

To her credit, Cora didn�t protest.

�The second condition is you have to work for David this summer.�

Her head snapped up and she looked at her dad.

�You�ll be his personal assistant. Since you�re eighteen, you can sign off on contracts for him. This will free up his agent so she can be more productive. You�ll be going with David to New Orleans this Sunday, and learning everything she does for him.

�When you aren�t working for David, you�ll be working for his mom in her real estate business.�

Cal stopped to let her absorb everything he said. She looked at her mom, and then at her dad. I think she was seeing if they were pranking her. I think she always got her way, and this was the first time they were saying �no.� She looked at me.

�You�re not going to make me do stupid things, are you?� she asked.

�Cora, I�ve never had an assistant before, so I really don�t have any idea what I�d have you do. I will tell you I don�t plan on being mean to you nor will I try to humiliate you. You might have to do some things you don�t enjoy, like my laundry, if I don�t have time.�

�No, you wouldn�t take advantage of me,� she said, and then turned to her dad. �Okay, I�ll do it.�

I�m glad she was happy because I had a reeeaaalllyyy bad feeling about this.

Monday June 1

I WAS BEGINNING TO understand the meaning of the word �entourage.� I was a little embarrassed when I saw how many people were boarding the plane to New Orleans for my Range Sports photo shoot. From Ford Models, I had Tiffany Edwards, my agent, and Deb Thomas, their vice president of talent development for their Chicago office. Deb had arranged to join us because she wanted to talk to Devin and Sandy Range about their corporate relationship. It had been on shaky ground ever since our shoots in the UK when Ford had sent what they thought were their best models from their Paris office.

Because they were on shaky ground, Adrienne was now supplying Range with their one-off models for projects like this week. She and Tyler, her partner, were also on the plane. They happened to be in Chicago because they�d just finished wrapping up a shoot for another client.

Then there were the people I brought with me. Kendal always went, so she was expected. Chuck was my security guy. Dad made sure that if I was going somewhere like New York or LA, I had security with me. I�d gotten lucky and Chuck was always available for me. Then I had my tag-alongs. Tami wanted to spend the summer with me so we could reconnect. The final member of the team was Cora. Her parents and mine had forced her to become my personal assistant. The theory was she would learn from Kendal. I wasn�t holding my breath.

I was a little apprehensive about this photo shoot. When I was in Park City, Sandy had told me that she would be handling these shoots because of Devin hitting on Nancy. Since then I went through Sandy for anything I needed. Sandy, the big chicken she was, sent me a text that told me Devin would be in New Orleans. He wanted to fix things between us.

Nancy and I had agreed we were better as friends. She did tell me Devin followed up and was pushing for them to go out. I knew Nancy was considering it. The truth was she and Devin would make a good couple. They were both driven, and she would make an outstanding partner for him.

It wasn�t that the two of them might end up together that bothered me. It was how he did it, and how he handled it once he was confronted with me knowing. If he had manned up and talked to me, I think we could have worked it out. Instead, he had played the whole �it was a misunderstanding� line. At that point I no longer trusted him.

I heard the call for first class, and Tami and I boarded. I wasn�t surprised to see Adrienne and Tyler join us. I was surprised that Deb Thomas wasn�t in first class. I made Tami switch seats with me because I wanted the aisle.

The guy across from Adrienne recognized her and started to chat her up. She shot me a look when I chuckled at her predicament. She was stuck for the next couple of hours listening to him prattle on about what a great guy he was. I would guess that by the end of the flight he�d be either a brain surgeon or an astronaut. I put my money on astronaut.

We were off the ground and had just settled in when Tami decided it was time to talk.

�Now that you can�t run away, I want to tell you about my trip to the UK,� she started.

Aww, shit! Maybe Kendal would change seats. I�d rather be stuck in a center seat in coach than have to listen to this. By the grin on Tami�s face, I think she was going to enjoy it, too.

�You�re such a baby sometimes,� Tami said. �We need to get past this if we ever expect to work out our issues.�

�I know, but I don�t have to like it.�

�I never said you did, but we�re talking about it, and you�re going to talk to me.� I could tell I wasn�t getting out of it this time.

�We should start with Trevor, since he was the reason we ended up taking a time-out. We ended up sleeping together and it was a disaster. It was his first time, and two minutes later it was over. The poor guy then had stage fright and left me in the lurch. He was so embarrassed he broke up with me,� she said, and then punched me in the arm because I tried not to laugh and failed.

�It happens, but I can�t say I�m sorry,� I said, and then stuck my tongue out at her.

�I�m surprised you�re taking this so well. A year ago, you threw up on the side of the road when I told you about it.�

�A year ago, I thought we were getting married someday,� I shot back.

I could tell instantly I�d said the wrong thing. The color seemed to drain from her face, and she looked away from me. I gave her a moment.

�Tami, I�m sorry if I hurt you, but we need to be honest with each other. I had to change how I felt for you or I was never going to be able to handle the men that came into your life. Uncle John told me last summer that I was an Alpha Male, and that affects relationships I have with women�I can�t share. When you decided to seriously date someone else, that changed our relationship.�

She took a deep breath and then turned back to me.

�I know. You told me I chose Trevor over you. I guess I never truly believed you wouldn�t be waiting for me when I was done. I just hope we can be friends again.�

�You�ve always been my friend. I can�t imagine you not being my friend for any reason in the future. I just don�t necessarily see us as more than that right now. I hope you understand where I�m coming from,� I said.

�I do understand, but like you said, I don�t have to like it. I realize we needed to do a reset or we were doomed to losing our friendship. I was too controlling, and you couldn�t allow me the freedom to grow into myself as a woman. I think we�re both in a better place. I see your independence and inner strength. I also see you aren�t totally freaked out about my past boyfriends.�

�If they all performed like Trevor, I�ll be okay with it,� I said, getting a smile from her.

�We need our ego stroked, do we?� she teased me.

�If Simon was better, then don�t tell me. Let me live in my fantasy world.�

I heard Adrienne burst out laughing. Someone had big ears. Tami blushed, which brought a smile to my face.

�I guess �Double D� stands for �Deity of Dalliance,�� she teased me.

�I might have to get t-shirts made for all my worshipers.�

She didn�t seem to be impressed with my impending godhood.

�Anyway, let�s talk about Simon. He was in a couple of my classes. At first, I didn�t like him because he was an arrogant ass.�

�I think that was what Alan called him,� I said with a grin.

�Things changed when we ended up having to do a project together in biology. Away from everyone else, he was quite nice. I think he puts on an act to make himself look better in public. We ended up finding out we liked each other and started dating.

�I�m ashamed to say I fell hard. Everyone tried to warn me off. I didn�t really see what the big deal was because he treated me like a princess. We were with each other constantly. So, when you offered to fly me home, I guess I wasn�t surprised when he insisted he come with me. The way he did it, though, was a little creepy. That should have been my second clue something was wrong. I mean, all my friends over there had already warned me.

�When I got home, he treated my mom horribly. He basically told her she�d be waiting on him hand and foot. Mom kicked him out and told him he had to stay at a hotel. Simon explained his mother waited on him and his father, and he couldn�t understand American women,� Tami said.

�When we talked at Christmas, it sounded like you were defending him.�

�I was. I wasn�t listening to anyone. Well, that�s not completely true. After we talked, I thought about what you said about supporting my mother. I was mad at myself for letting him push me to have to choose between mom and him. I had a long talk with him about what his ideas were concerning family. He didn�t believe in allowing his wife to work. I explained my goals and we both decided we would never work out.

�When I went back to the UK, I had another rude awakening. All my friends wanted nothing to do with me because I�d dated Simon. I didn�t know they disliked him so much. If it hadn�t been for my host family, who were fantastic, I might have come home. That would have been a mistake because I was learning a lot that I would never have learned if I had come back to Wesleyan.�

�I�m sorry to hear they treated you like that.�

�Don�t be. I went to the UK for the education. I had amazing teachers and I would do it all over again if I got the chance.�

I could tell she meant it.

We spent the rest of the flight with her telling me about everything she did. It sounded like a great adventure. On the weekends, her host family would take her to different places to explore the rich history and the variety of cultures the UK had to offer. I�d like to travel back with her and vacation there sometime.

WE WERE BOOKED IN THE Ritz-Carlton. Today was geared to let us settle in and explore the area. I had a message from Sandy Range to meet her at one o�clock. Tami, Chuck and I decided to go for a walk and find some lunch since it was eleven now. Kendal asked Cora to spend some time with her so Cora could start learning what she needed to do as my PA. We were only a few blocks from the famous French Quarter. You could almost feel the history as you walked the streets. It was still a little early for the notorious party area, but people were up and about.

�I want to go there,� I said, pointing and bouncing up and down.

The sign said, �D�j� Vu Voodoo Burlesque � Open Tuesday thru Saturday � 7 p.m. �til you are partied out.� They advertised zombies, vampires, BDSM and other occult oddities. There was a disclaimer which said they weren�t liable if you fell under possession or turned into a zombie or vampire slave.

Then Chuck ruined it for me when he said, �You have to be eighteen to get in.�

I wouldn�t give up that easily.

�Dude, we get Adrienne to go with us. She can get me into anything.�

I was amazed when we would walk up to a bouncer with her on my arm. They never checked my ID. She had some kind of mystical power that turned me invisible.

�What makes you think Adrienne would want to go to a topless bar where they act like they�re vampires and other creepy things?� Tami complained.

Tami had a point. I would need to convince Tyler. She was into the kinkier side. I bet she could talk Adrienne into it. I took a picture of the place so I�d remember the address.

We ended up in a nice place for bar food called The Grill. I tried their shrimp po�boy sandwich. Chuck and Tami were wimps and just had hamburgers. I figured if you were somewhere new, you should try the food.

WE MET SANDY IN THE lobby. By �we,� I meant my entourage. I was surprised when Deb Thomas joined us. We all loaded onto a minibus. Sandy saved me a seat, and as the bus driver played tour guide, pointing out points of interest, she talked to me.

�Devin�s going to meet us at our destination. I know you didn�t want to deal with him, but he wants to try to make things right. He and I have talked, and I believe he truly understands what a mistake he made with you. Will you at least talk to him?�

�Of course. I can be cordial. Devin is my employer, after all.�

I think Sandy saw through me.

�Shit. I knew this was a bad idea. I told my brother you wouldn�t just forgive and forget something like what he did.�

�Are he and Nancy dating now?�

�See, that�s part of the problem. She won�t even talk to him until he makes everything right with you. He has this idea if he makes a grand gesture, you and he can get past this. I have a feeling this is going to turn out really badly. Please have an open mind today and realize my brother isn�t really a terrible guy. He just needs to grow up.�

I could tell Sandy was worried. I looked around the bus and came to a quick decision. Every one of these people was dependent on me making nice with Devin. Making nice didn�t mean I would ever trust him again, though.

Misunderstanding, my rosy red behind.

Then an evil thought came to my mind. Let�s test Devin and see if he really had changed or not. Cora was the perfect bait. She might even be willing to rock his world. Sandy saw me get an evil look on my face.

�Oh, shit,� was her response.

I SHOULD HAVE FIGURED if Devin was involved in the surprise, it would at least be something fun. We pulled into the NOLA Motorsports Park. The bus stopped at a two-story building and I could see a track behind it. Devin, Lou and Caryn were waiting on us. Lou was Devin�s friend and product-development guy. Caryn, also known as Candy, was Devin�s stripper friend. Or was that his personal assistant? I kept getting her roles confused.

Sandy had gone along with the plan. I think she was still pissed at Devin or I don�t think she would have allowed my little charade. She suggested everyone but Cora and I get off the bus first. She wanted Devin�s full attention on the happy couple when we made our entrance. It had taken about two seconds for Cora to get on board when she found out Devin was twenty-three and owned Range Sports. She agreed to play my girlfriend and to tell me if Devin approached her.

The only other person in the know was Tami. Part of our getting to know each other again had been a discussion of my relationship with Nancy. I found it interesting that Tami delved deeply into why I liked her and what it was about her that had initially attracted me. She seemed to understand why it hadn�t worked out. She also felt much like I did about Devin. Character, once lost, was hard to restore in her eyes. She was very much a Midwestern small-town girl where your word was your bond. I�d found that wasn�t the case everywhere. So many people were just in it for themselves and would do or say anything to get ahead.

When Devin was done greeting everyone as they exited the bus, I turned to Cora.

�You ready for this?� I asked.

She nodded, but I could tell she was nervous. I let her go before me and reached out and tickled her ribs. She squealed, getting everyone�s attention, then she skipped off the bus and quickly turned on me when I joined her.

�I�ll get even with you,� she threatened, and then slid under my arm.

It wasn�t just Devin who looked surprised. I smiled at Devin as he came to us and I shook his hand.

�Devin, I�d like you to meet Cora, my personal assistant.�

Cora was your dream California surfer-girl. I would�ve been surprised if Devin didn�t have some reaction to her. Sandy took one look at his reaction, which was stunned silence, and hooked her arm under his. She marched him off to have what I assumed was an unpleasant conversation.

I went up to Lou.

�I think they may be awhile. Can we go have some fun?� I asked.

�Yeah, come on. I think you�re going to like this.�

My eyes lit up when I saw they�d planned for us: kart racing. The staff took us to get dressed. We got dressed in racing suits and helmets. Lou and I were the first ones out, and we went and picked out our karts. I chose number 11, the same as my football jersey. They gave us five minutes of instruction and then let us loose on the track.

It was a rush being only inches off the ground in the little race car. It was really no more than a toy with an engine jammed in behind your seat. The little kart would get up to 50 miles per hour. Lou and I took it easy the first lap. The course had a lot of twists and turns that made it interesting. I saw Tami and Cora get into their karts when we came screaming along the start/finish straightaway.

Tami, my former friend, cut us off at the first turn. I was determined to get around her. I got frustrated because her kart was just a little quicker. It might have had something to do with her weighing a hundred pounds less than I did. Tami had always been as, if not more, competitive than I was. She was holding me off at every opportunity.

I think we were both so focused on each other that we were surprised when we ran into traffic. The others were testing out their driving skills. Tami jammed on her brakes to avoid hitting Kendal. I saw what was happening and used the distraction to pass Tami. We were soon weaving through traffic with her hot on my tail. When we finally made it through the congestion, we went full-out. I couldn�t shake her and was taking every chance I could because I knew she had more car than I did. She finally passed me when I put the front wheel into the grass cutting a turn too close. It slowed me down just enough for her to slingshot around me as she came out of the turn.

When we came around again, they waved us off the track. Tami and I were all smiles and I fist-bumped her to congratulate her on beating me. I saw Devin and Sandy in their race suits waiting for us. I think our excitement was infectious because they were both smiling.

�You two were really going at it,� Devin said.

�I�ll never hear the end of it, either. She�ll be bragging about beating me to all my friends. I think we need a rematch,� I suggested.

�They�re letting everyone get some laps under their belts and then we�re going to have a race,� Devin confirmed.

They had a place where we could watch the action and get drinks while we waited. Tami and I were deep in conversation as she explained how she beat me so easily. Funny how things changed in the retelling. Cora came sauntering up and plopped herself on my lap. I saw Devin watching us out of the corner of my eye. What was it with him wanting my women? I was glad I hadn�t asked Tami to play my girlfriend or this really would have gotten ugly.

People started joining us as they finished their laps. I was a gentleman and got all the women drinks. When I was making a trip, Devin tagged along.

�Where do you find them?� he asked.

�What do you mean?�

�You seem to find the perfect women. Your assistant is something special.�

�Want to trade? I�ll take Candy, I mean Caryn, and you can have Cora. I just want to warn you, she�s a gold digger,� I told him.

I was a little surprised I still liked him enough not to just feed him to the wolves. Cora was very much about her guy�s status and wallet. If she ever found a rich guy who could keep up with her in bed, he would never get rid of her. I had no doubt she was working on her MRS degree at State.

�I know Caryn likes you, but I�d have to see if she was willing to move to the Midwest,� Devin said, taking the bait and giving me the proof I needed.

I�d had five months to work out my feelings about Devin. This confirmation really didn�t change how I felt about him. I put him in the same boat as Deb Thomas. I knew she was first and foremost all about Ford Models. Now I knew Devin was all about himself. If I knew what to expect, I could deal with it. Devin had blindsided me over Christmas because I�d thought we were friends. I think Devin still considered me a friend, but we clearly had different definitions of the word.

The weather played a factor in how many people decided to participate in the race. It was close to ninety degrees and ninety percent humidity, or so it felt, so only about half of us wanted to continue.

I decided not to let Devin ruin my day. I let Tami�s excitement bring my mood back around. I was going to have to talk to Cora later and let her decide what to do about Devin.

I chuckled when I saw Devin and Sandy Range were put at the front at the beginning of the race. They lined up two abreast at the start. Tami and I were placed in the last two spots. We strategized on how to work together to get to the front. As a team, I thought we could win this.

On the start, Sandy cut her brother off on the first turn and almost caused him to wreck. Devin slowing down caused the field to bunch up and Sandy jumped out to a lead. Of the two of us, Tami had the quicker kart. Our strategy was for her to be aggressive and pass the other drivers. She would then block them and let me pass. I would then allow her around me to go pick on the next kart.

By the fifth lap, we were sitting in third and fifth place with Sandy and Devin ahead of us and Lou in between. We had worked our block-and-go strategy to perfection up to this point. Tami went into a turn and slowed down, causing Lou to do the same. I shot around both of them. On the next turn, I was letting Tami pass me when Lou followed her. I edged him out and our tires touched. Bad move!

Next thing I knew we were both spinning out in the grass. We were effectively out of the race as the field all passed us. We drove the karts to the pits to have them checked out.

I watched Tami battle Devin for three laps before he made a mistake and she got by him. Once she was ahead, he had no chance. Her kart was simply faster. Sandy�s lead evaporated when she started to catch the slower karts. Tami had already navigated through the field so she had a decided advantage. At the finish of the ten-lap race, she was the winner.

Devin wasn�t happy when both Cora and Caryn also beat him. It didn�t help he was outnumbered. The women all let him know they were better drivers. Lou and I were smart enough to stay out of it.

NOLA MOTORSPORTS PARK also had tracks for real cars. Devin was excited about something when he brought Lou and me over to take a look. The track had two classes of cars. They had Ford Mustangs, which had been modified to race, for you to pick from. They also had exotics. You could drive any of the following cars: Lamborghini Huracan LP610, Ferrari 458 Italia, Lamborghini Gallardo LP560, Audi R8 V10, McLaren MP4-12C, or Nissan GT-R.

Lou and I debated as to which car would be the most fun to drive. He knew all the stats. The Mustang was a 325-horsepower monster muscle car. The Lamborghini Huracan LP610 was super-quick and could go from 0 to 60 in just under 3.2 seconds. It also had all-wheel-drive. Ferrari 458 Italia had the engine in the back and Lou said it would do 0 to 60 in 3.4 seconds. Lamborghini Gallardo LP560 was a sharp-looking car, but in my limited opinion did a disappointing 0 to 60 in 3.7 seconds. Audi R8 V10 fell out of consideration when I found out the 525-horsepower engine took 4.7 seconds to get it to 60 miles an hour. I fell in love with the McLaren MP4-12C. Not only did it look cool, it blew the others away: its 0-to-60 time was 2.8 seconds. The final car was the Nissan GT-R. Lou popped the hood and there was a little tag on the engine that said it had been hand-built and then gave the name of the mechanic who put it together.

I was drooling over driving the McLaren until I heard a soft rumble and looked up to see Devin driving a Dodge Charger. What caught my eye was it was bright orange with a blue hood stripe. On the hood was the number 11. When I looked closer, I could see it had �Range Sports� stenciled near the gas cap.

�That, my friend, is the Dodge Charger Hellcat, which makes an amazing 707 horsepower from its supercharged 6.2-liter V-8, making it the most powerful production sedan on earth. This beast will do 0 to 60 in 3.4 seconds and tops out at about 200 miles per hour,� Lou told me as Devin parked it in front of us.

Devin walked around and tossed me the keys. I looked at him, confused.

�It�s yours. Range Sports has partnered with Dodge to make a Dodge Charger that kicks butt,� Devin said.

I suddenly realized what Sandy meant by �grand gesture.� Devin had just given me this car. I raced around and jumped into the driver�s seat. As I was adjusting the driver�s seat and steering wheel, Devin was pointing out the features they�d added to the car. Devin and Lou quickly got in.

�Instead of the standard navigation and radio, we installed a tablet. There are two more installed in the backs of the seats for your passengers. It has its own Wi-Fi hotspot setup to link you to the web. The tablets have built-in webcams so you can video chat while driving. Everything is voice-activated as well, allowing you to operate everything without having to touch the screen,� Devin said, and then demonstrated by calling out a station number and telling it to raise the volume.

I put my seatbelt on, as did Devin and Lou. I fired it up and felt the rumble of the motor as it came to life. I was a little scared of how powerful this car was. One of the track staff motioned me out, and when I put the slightest pressure on the accelerator the car responded instantly. As we came out of the first corner, I looked down and we were doing 80 mph. I punched it and felt the tires break loose for a second and then grab. When I came to the end of the straightaway, we were doing close to 130 mph. I could see me losing my license quickly if I drove this too much.

I slowed down, not being confident about driving so fast. As I rounded the track, I constantly had to back off because this monster wanted to run. When we pulled into the pits, Tami and Cora were waiting for us. I tossed the keys to Tami and let her take Cora for a ride. Tami, on the other hand, wasn�t the least bit nervous about opening it up. I grinned as I watched her put it through its paces.

�So, what do you think?� Devin asked.

�Devin, this is too much. I�m not sure I can accept this.�

�Nonsense. I wanted to share this with you; and plus, it�ll give us all kinds of advertising with you driving it.�

Devin seemed pleased with himself. I decided to take the high road and graciously accept his gift. When Tami came back in, I noticed she didn�t give me back the keys.

Chapter 4 � New Orleans

Tuesday June 2

I met Caryn, Cora, Sandy and Tami for breakfast. I needed to talk to them about my conversation with Devin.

�Devin agreed to trade personal assistants yesterday. Candy, that means you work for me now.�

All four of them looked at me like I�d lost my mind. I think the news shocked them so much none of them caught that I�d called Caryn �Candy.� I knew if I cracked a smile, they�d be all over me.

�I think you better explain this to me,� Caryn said.

�I personally think this is a good trade. Devin gets Cora, who I think secretly hates me, and I get Caryn, who has her MBA from Cal Berkeley. Plus, according to her, she has �mad stripper skills.��

This was some of my best stuff, and they ignored me.

�Dear Lord, my brother is brain-damaged. There�s no way Range Sports is allowing Caryn to leave. We don�t allow our employees to be traded,� Sandy said, being way too serious about this. Then she turned to Caryn. �I�m sorry; that is, unless you want to.�

�As of this moment, I might consider it,� Caryn grumbled.

�Before we do anything drastic, like you moving in with me, I need to explain. Devin hit on Nancy last Christmas. I was testing a theory to see if it was a one-time occurrence or if he�d try it again. I asked Cora to pose as my girlfriend to see how he�d react. Sandy, what was the verdict?�

�I advised David to never bring another girl anywhere near my brother. He has a real blind spot with women. Cora, don�t worry, I�ll have a talk with him,� Sandy said.

�What if I�m okay with it?� Cora asked tentatively.

I snorted and then smiled. Cora needed to know what she was getting herself into.

�Cora, you�re a big girl. If you want to date Devin, talk to me later and I�ll help you,� I offered, and then turned to Sandy. �So, does this mean I get to keep the car?�

�If you can get the keys back from Tami,� she teased me.

AFTER BREAKFAST, I invited Cora and Tami back to my room. When the door was closed, I sat Cora down to make sure she was okay with Devin hitting on her.

�Yes, David, I can handle Devin,� she assured me.

�I know you can, but this is all mixed up in a work environment. I want it made clear I�m not trying to get you to do anything.�

�No, I don�t think that at all. I think you really are worried about me, and you�re sweet for being like that. I�m curious about your advice.�

�Let me clarify something. Your sister and I are close. We talk about a wide range of topics. Sometimes we share things that might not normally be shared with casual friends,� I stumbled through.

�It�s okay. I think I know what you�re getting at,� she said, letting me off the hook.

Tami gave me a look that told me we would talk about it later.

�Now let me tell you about Devin. He grew up on a ranch that�s twenty miles from the nearest town. He lives in a valley which is beautiful, but isolated. He was never very active with the ladies, so he doesn�t have a lot of experience,� I explained.

�So, if I try my normal approach, he�s going to have a stroke,� Cora said.

�I would ask you to take it slow and see if there really is a connection there before you take it any further. Please don�t play with him; he was hurt last summer by a gal who wasn�t serious about him. I like his sister too much to have her have to pick up the pieces again. He�s not like the frat guys you�ve been dating.�

�Is that so bad?� she asked.

�If you�re looking for a guy who would love you with all his heart and treat you like a princess, Devin�s your guy. If you�re looking for a bad boy, please don�t even bother. Finally, if you�re not ready to settle down, don�t date him. Devin is looking for a wife, not a week in New Orleans.�

Cora got up, kissed my cheek, and then left to get ready for today. She planned to shadow Kendal all day. I was thinking she would finally find out how boring it was to sit through a ten-hour studio shoot. Today was catalog and Internet work.

Tami had been quiet the whole time today. This wasn�t like her. Like a dumbass, I decided to ask her.

�I know you have an opinion, so spit it out,� I told her.

�You do know Cora and Devin are going to be a train wreck, right?�

�Yeah, but what can I do about it?�

�Nothing. You handled it the best you could. You warned Cora, and you let Sandy know. Do you want me to talk to Sandy for you?�

�Do you think it�ll help?� I asked.

�No. I don�t think Devin or Cora will listen to anyone.�

�What you can do for me is talk to Mom. She needs to let Cora�s parents know. I think they�d be pissed to have her come home and announce she�s off to Park City, Utah for the summer.�

Tami laughed aloud.

�Seriously? Your mother�s the best one to tell them this?� she asked, as she obviously didn�t think so.

�You have a point, but I still want to hang out with Pam. I�m not going to be the messenger on this one.�

Tami looked at me and then shrugged. She saw my logic and didn�t offer any better solutions. She saw me smile.

�What?� she asked.

�We�re starting to find a way to work together again.�

�I think you�re right. I did have to bite my tongue a few times, but you worked it out. I might not have told Caryn what Devin offered, though.�

�I thought about it this morning before we had breakfast. She has a lot on the ball. I also got to know her a little bit, and I like her. If I were her, I�d want to know,� I said to justify myself.

�You could have told Sandy,� Tami suggested.

�She�s too nice. She would never tell Caryn. Plus, Sandy has to be careful. Devin�s her brother, and what he did could open Range Sports up to problems if Caryn pushed it. The way I did it we could all claim we were just joking, if pressed.�

�I see your point. Go take your shower and I�ll meet you downstairs,� Tami said, and then left me to get ready.

CHUCK WOULDN�T LET Tami drive the Charger; he did. He explained to her if something happened while driving from one location to another, she wasn�t trained. I was surprised he won the argument. She did call shotgun, though, so I rode in the back with Kendal and Cora. When Chuck pulled out, he tapped the gas a little hard and the tires broke loose. He gave Tami a sheepish grin when she glared at him.

While we traveled to the studio, I used the car�s tablet. It was an ingenious setup. They stole the idea from the airlines and then did a twist on it. There was a knob which when turned allowed a tabletop to open. This gave you a flat surface for a meal or your laptop when you traveled. Where they got creative was you could press a button on the side, then flip the tabletop around and there was a twelve-inch tablet. You pushed another button and you could adjust the angle for better access and reading. I read my email and checked Facebook and Twitter. Angie had posted a picture of Duke, Mac and Kyle covered in mud. I didn�t even want to know how they had gotten into that state.

Kendal and Cora figured out where we were supposed to go. I knew we were in the right place when I saw Sandy. She introduced me to the photographer. I was told we were doing five poses for each outfit. I knew the drill. Range�s marketing department was all about consistency. I prepared myself mentally while I was getting my makeup put on. It was very easy to lose focus during one of these marathon sessions.

My outlook improved when the photographer allowed me a break after the first hour. Getting a ten-minute rest made a big difference over the day. Some photographers tried to push through to get the job done quicker. I found my work suffered when we did that. I went and sat down with Tami and Kendal.

�How do you do it? I�m ready to blow my brains out, and I�m just watching,� Tami told me.

�You don�t have to stay. This has to be as much fun as watching paint dry. Why don�t you grab Chuck and have him teach you to drive?� I suggested.

�You don�t like my driving?� she teased.

�I was thinking he could teach you what you need to know so you can cart me around safely.�

Chuck was all for it. I think he was bored too. I was a little worried when he asked for my debit card so he could get some safety improvements for the car. I was called back to the set, so I soon forgot about what the two of them were up to.

At noon, the caterer showed up with fajitas. At least it wasn�t just rabbit food. Tiffany, Adrienne and Tyler showed up. They went and looked at this morning�s pictures. Sandy and Caryn joined them. Caryn was acting as the liaison between the folks in Park City and here.

Adrienne called me to the set. The rest of my entourage followed me.

�Show me what you�ve been doing.�

I found my mark and did the five poses.

�Do your transition between three and four again,� she ordered, and then turned to the photographer. �Switch to video mode.�

I did my poses, and then we went to the monitor and watched the video.

�You need to make an adjustment in the lighting. See the shadow?� Adrienne said, pointing out a slight flaw in the picture.

�David, you�re getting lazy with your arm placement,� she told me.

She showed me pictures from early in the shoot and the one we just did. Shit! Did I have to redo most of this morning�s outfits because I hadn�t been focused enough? Caryn contacted the Park City team and they wanted them redone.

Adrienne took me aside.

�David, that was a rookie mistake. I know what you�re capable of, and you�ll fix this. I want you to learn that each shot is important and you have to nail your body placement each and every time.�

What could I say? She was right. The camera catches everything. We spent the first hour after lunch redoing the fourth pose for all the outfits while Adrienne watched me like a hawk. Every time I worked with her, I learned more.

On another break, I found out who I was working with this week: Abby and Andi Ferrell, the twins from New York. They�d been working in other studios. Since there were two of them, and they looked alike, they were done before I was.

Kendal spotted them first. When she saw the look they gave me, she barked out a laugh. I turned and saw them heading towards us.

�I think you�re in trouble,� she warned me.

They both hugged and kissed me.

�We�re currently single,� Abby said.

We had never hooked up before because they were dating. I wouldn�t put it past them to fib about it. I saw Tyler come in to find Adrienne and I motioned for her to come over.

�These two tell me they�re single,� I said.

�Yeah, they are. I hope you survive,� she said and then left me to my fate.

I didn�t see that happening.

CHUCK AND TAMI WERE waiting for me when I was done. Kendal and Cora had left early, so Tiffany was with me. I think Tiffany and Kendal had arranged this because Tiffany seemed to like Chuck. It became apparent this might be a setup when Tiffany offered to take us all to dinner. You have to remember I lived with her for three weeks last summer and the woman had never offered to pick up a tab for anything.

When we went out to the car, I noticed the back windows were tinted. My first thought was it was better for making out.

�We made a couple of modifications and additions. The most obvious is the back windows,� Chuck showed me, and then went to the trunk. �Tami suggested, and I agreed, you need a full first-aid bag with everything you might require.�

Tami opened it up and showed me all the supplies. I hated to think what all this had cost me.

Chuck pointed out another box that looked like it was bolted down inside the trunk. It had a combination lock and then you had to use your thumbprint to open it. It was a gun safe. It had two slots for pistols plus room for your ammo.

After the tour of the car, we went to Emeril�s. The chef and owner was Emeril Lagasse. He was a famous TV chef who when cooking would add his special spice and shout, �Bam!� I talked Tami into sharing the barbecue shrimp appetizer. Chuck and Tiffany went for gumbo. For dinner, I tried his andouille-crusted drum. Tami loved the grilled pork chop, while our other couple shared the whole truffle-fried chicken for two. For dessert, I ordered the cinnamon cheesecake. The other three were talked into the banana cream pie.

They about had to wheel us out of there. If this was any indication of what we could expect as far as cuisine in New Orleans, we were each going to gain ten pounds this week.

When we finished, everyone else wanted to go out, but I was done. I wanted to go back, swim in the pool, and then relax in the hot tub. I planned to be in bed early. Tami called Kendal and Cora, who decided they wanted to join Tami, Tiffany, and Chuck, so when we pulled up, I got out and the two ladies got in. I had a big smile on my face as Chuck pulled out of the drop-off area and you could hear the deep rumble of the Charger as it edged out into traffic. I was going to really enjoy my new car.

Wednesday June 3

I WENT TO BREAKFAST to find only Tami there.

�Where is everyone?� I asked.

�If I were to bet, they�re all still in bed.�

I noticed Tami looked a little rough around the edges. It looked like she had either gotten very little sleep or was hungover.

�Why, what happened last night?�

�Let me give you the good news first. Chuck and Tiffany really hit it off. They make a cute couple. I got to know Adrienne and Tyler. They love you to death and are a lot of fun. I was allowed into the bars we went to because of those two, but not allowed to drink ... much,� she said.

�What do you mean, �much�?� I asked

�They have this drink called a Hurricane. After watching everyone last night, I would guess it was maybe half alcohol. Did you know that if you flashed your boobs, you get beads?� she asked.

I got a mental image of Adrienne being drunk and flashing her tits to get beads. I put my head in my hands and groaned. Then I looked up expectantly.

�Tell me you got pictures.�

I could tell by the look she gave me she had, but she wasn�t sharing. She knew Adrienne was one of my dream crushes. Heck, Tami got me magazines with Adrienne in them for my birthday. Then I realized it wasn�t just Adrienne she would have pictures of. She might have some of the rest of the girls, including Kendal.

�I know what you�re getting me for my birthday,� I told her.

�We�ll see. Anyways, now for the bad news. We invited Sandy to join us and she showed up with Devin, Lou, and Caryn.�

My birthday present was sounding better and better if those two were there and flashed their breasts.

�Did Caryn and Sandy get any beads?�

�And the Ferrell twins. Now stop worrying about boobs and focus. You have a potential problem. Cora made her move on Devin in the middle of a bar,� she said cryptically.

�Just tell me.�

�I couldn�t see for sure, but it looked like she went down on him. All I know is they suddenly had to leave. Both of them were drunk out of their minds.�

�Great. What time did you get in?� I asked, trying not to worry about Cora.

�I got to bed about four in the morning. Chuck and I had to help most of them home. It�s good that we�re all staying here. I would bet the twins are a no-show today. The last I saw, they both had their heads in a toilet.�

�Damn it. We�re supposed to meet in the lobby in forty minutes to go to Lake Pontchartrain.�

TAMI AND I WERE IN the lobby when Chuck pulled up in an extended van. I was surprised when the twins showed up. They looked like hell. I had to give them some respect for at least trying. Sandy, Adrienne, Tiffany and Kendal rounded out our group. Cora was missing in action.

I was in the back seat between Tami and Kendal. I decided to play dumb and see what info I could get out of everyone else.

�So, what did you guys end up doing last night?�

Tami gave me a shot in the ribs, but I wanted to hear this.

�Oh, we went to a couple of places in the French Quarter, listened to some music, and basically kicked back and relaxed,� Sandy ventured.

�Abby, you don�t look so well, are you okay?� I asked with some real concern.

�Chuck, you might want to pull over,� Adrienne suggested.

The twins both got out when he stopped. I turned away because I have a weak stomach. Chuck stopped at a drug store and purchased Gatorade, antacids and aspirin. We then stopped at a drive-through so everyone could get something in their stomach.

I could tell no one was in the mood to talk about last night, so I let it go. I had the rest of the week to get dirt on what happened.

THE TWINS WENT INTO makeup looking like a wreck and came out better than fine. They even had a bounce in their step. We were going to start by kayaking. I was confused when I saw Adrienne was suddenly livid. I don�t remember ever seeing her get seriously mad before. I mean, I�d been around her enough to see her get irritated, and it wasn�t always because of me. This was different.

I was even more surprised when I saw she was mad at Abby and Andi. She marched them off to makeup and I heard raised voices. It didn�t look like they were coming back anytime soon, so I went ahead and got into the kayak. Normally Lou showed me what to do. Luckily, Sandy taught me enough so I wouldn�t drown.

The next segment was going to be canoeing and I was surprised when Adrienne got in the canoe with me.

�Do I dare ask?�

�I�ll tell you later. Kara will be here this afternoon, and she and I will finish the shoot,� Adrienne partially explained.

Obviously, the twins weren�t going to finish the week. I wondered what had set Adrienne off like that.

KARA SHOWED UP LATE in the afternoon. Adrienne and I had just gotten done riding on Jet Skis. I saw Cora and Devin finally make an appearance. Neither one of them would look me in the eye. I wondered what Devin would get me for this one. I was thinking he should give me his corporate jet since he�d gotten laid this time. For once I kept my snarky remarks to myself.

We didn�t get a chance to talk because Adrienne and I had to change clothes. We spent the rest of the afternoon fishing. We were using shrimp as bait and were catching speckled trout that were keepers in anybody�s book. I probably caught close to forty fish over the next two hours. I wasn�t surprised when I saw most everyone else out on boats fishing with us towards the end.

Kara had the most excitement when she hooked a bull shark. It was about four feet long. When it got close to the boat, it shook the hook. That was for the best, as there was no way I wanted to land that beast.

ADRIENNE TOOK DEVIN, Sandy and me to dinner.

�I apologize, but I had to let Abby and Andi go today. They violated their contract with me. I hope Kara and I will be suitable replacements.�

�I�m sorry, I missed what happened this morning. Can you get me up to speed?� Devin asked.

�I have one pet peeve, and that�s drug use on the job. What you do on your own time is up to you. As soon as you bring it into the workplace, you�re done,� Adrienne said, and then took a deep breath. �I also want to apologize for last night. I didn�t set a good example as the owner of a modeling agency, either to you as my client or to my employees. I hope you don�t think less of me for anything I did.�

�Don�t worry about it. I have no room to talk, as far as that goes. I think the youngest one here was the most responsible last night. I hope we can treat this like Vegas and just forget last night ever happened,� Devin said.

�You owe David an apology for last night,� Sandy told her brother.

The mood completely changed. I really wished Sandy hadn�t said that, but at some point, Devin and I needed to talk about what happened.

�Do you know what happened?� Devin asked.

I just nodded.

�Do you think you can ever forgive me?� he asked.

�Forgive, yes; forget, probably not. I�m not quite sure why you think it�s okay to hit on another guy�s girlfriend. All I can say is I would never trust you anywhere near a woman I care about again. The sad part is I thought we were friends.�

I think Devin was shocked I would be so blunt. I saw Adrienne look away. I wasn�t sure what she thought of what I said. Sandy had a determined expression.

�Devin, something I was taught was to honor my word. I gave you my word that I would do my best to represent Range Sports. I owe you a lot for taking a chance on me and making me the face of your company. I�ll never do anything to harm our business relationship.

�What saddens me is I thought we also had a friendship. I was angry and confused over Christmas when you made advances on Nancy. I never thought something like what happened would ever occur. I admit I set you up with Cora. I wanted to see if Nancy was a one-time thing, or if you felt you needed to go after anyone I liked. I think I know now where I stand with you personally. Just know this: I have no issue working with you professionally.�

Devin seemed to want to get mad.

�Don�t,� was all Adrienne had to say to back him off.

Devin excused himself to go to the restroom. I wasn�t surprised when the waiter came over.

�The gentleman wanted to let you know he had to leave. He said to enjoy the rest of your meal and he would cover it.�

�Are you okay?� Sandy asked me once we were alone.

�I�m fine, but I probably shouldn�t have said what I did in front of you two.�

�I�m glad you did. Now he can�t pull anything or act like nothing was said. I know my brother. If he isn�t allowed to go into denial, he�ll deal with it. He�ll be fine and treat you professionally. He surely can�t argue with the results he�s gotten since you became the face of the company. The launch of the jet water board alone has the Board of Directors very happy,� Sandy said, making me feel better, and then she smiled. �Plus, he�d be a dead man if he ever let you go. He has to answer to his little sister, after all.�

I reached over and squeezed her hand.

SANDY FOLLOWED ME TO my room when we returned to the hotel. Adrienne went to find Tyler. I wasn�t complaining. I had enjoyed my time with Sandy when I was at her ranch. Once the door was closed, she folded herself into my arms and our lips met. I felt the tension leaving my body as our kiss deepened. Talking to Devin so directly had been stressful. I was glad I hadn�t lost my cool.

Sandy was busy unbuttoning my dress shirt as we kissed. Once she had the buttons undone, she ran her hands all over my stomach and chest. She worked her way up to my shoulders and then pushed my shirt off my arms. She focused on getting my slacks undone. She had to release my lips to help me step out of my pants. I kicked my shoes off and then took off my socks. Nothing kills sexy faster than running around in just socks. My boxers soon followed.

Sandy got a good grip on my member and then started kissing me again. That was when there was a knock at the door. She gave me a funny look as I went to see who it was. I saw through the peephole it was Kara, so I opened the door and tried to hide my nudity behind it.

�Hey, David," she said as she pushed her way in.

I let the door close, she saw my state, and then she saw Sandy.

�I see you beat me to him,� Kara said as she looked me over.

I stepped into the bathroom and put a robe on. I came out and found they were on the couch, talking.

�What can I do for you, Kara? We were in the middle of something,� I said, trying to be diplomatic about it.

�You can text me when you�re free, unless Sandy�s planning a sleepover.�

�I can go,� Sandy offered.

�I wouldn�t dream of it. You already have him interested. We could always share.�

�I�m not sure I�m ready for something like that,� Sandy confessed.

�No problem. When you�re done �talking� to him, I�ll see if he and I can have a �talk.��

Kara got up, gave me a kiss on the cheek, and then let herself out. Sandy seemed to be deep in thought, and then she visibly shook herself and looked at me.

�I think we took a step backward. I think we need to rectify that,� Sandy said as she untied my robe.

I was debating if what just happened was weird or not when Sandy took me into her mouth. My thoughts were quickly replaced with enjoying the moment. Sandy wasn�t very experienced with providing oral pleasure, but she had the basic head-bob down just fine. I closed my eyes and allowed the pleasure to wash over me. When I got close, I looked down and smiled at her. Sandy pulled me out of her mouth and stroked me vigorously, bringing me over the edge. She was smart enough to direct me towards my robe.

�Thank you,� I said as I pulled her up and kissed her.

�You�re very welcome. Now I need to get going.�

�Are you sure? I�d love to return the favor.�

�We have the rest of the week. Besides, I need to track my brother down and talk to him. Text Kara and show her a good time.�

I was a little sad when she left. I debated just going to bed, but I was still hard. I also mentally kicked myself. Was I really going to pass up sex with Kara Tasman? I didn�t think so.

Kara was at my door just moments after I sent the text. She had just given me a searing kiss when there was another knock at my door. This time I grabbed my robe. I do learn sometimes. I looked out and it was Tami. I opened the door to see what she wanted.

�Were you going to bed?� she asked.

�Yes, he was,� Kara called out.

Tami pushed past me.

�Hey, Kara, I didn�t get a chance to say hi earlier.�

What the hell? They both started laughing. I guess they could read me. Tami kissed my cheek and swatted my butt as she left.

�Have fun, you two,� was her parting shot.

�If you answer that door again, you�re dead,� Kara made clear once we were alone.

I thoroughly enjoyed getting reacquainted with my friend again. Kara and I were always a good fit sexually. Actually, we were a good fit period. If she would ever come back home, we might really hit it off. There was a lot to like.

Thursday June 4

DURING THE NIGHT, KARA must have gotten hot. She was lying nude on her back with her legs spread. I couldn�t pass up the implied invitation. I got between her legs and began to lick her awake. I heard a giggle and then a moan. Her knees came up as I began to get serious about pleasuring her. I grasped her legs right behind the knees, then lifted and spread them. This gave me full access to orally pleasure her sex.

I felt her shudder as she climaxed, but I kept on eating her. Kara whined and grabbed my hair to pry me off.

�Too much,� she complained.

She pouted as I got out of the bed. I needed to find my suitcase for more condoms. She smiled when she saw me put one on.

�Where were we?� I asked.

�I want to be on top.�

I lay down, she straddled my waist, and then I was in her. Kara was already aroused and she wanted to get off again. She played with her button as she got a good rhythm going. I grabbed a pillow to prop my head up so I could see us coming together. One of my favorite pastimes was to watch a woman ride me. There was just something about watching them derive pleasure that was so sexy.

I could feel I was getting close. Kara just does it for me. She gave me a grin and it seemed we could read each other�s mind. She was close too. I won the race, but she finished it. As soon as she was done, she jumped out of bed. I wondered why until I saw the clock. She gave me a quick kiss and then rushed out to go to her room.

WE SPENT THE DAY IN the Garden District. It was originally set up so there were only a couple of houses per block accompanied by large gardens, hence the name. Mainly wealthy Americans first lived there in the early 1800s because they didn�t want to live in the French Quarter with the Creoles. I enjoyed playing tourist as I worked. The homes were magnificent. I could imagine sitting on the porch, enjoying a cool drink, doing nothing at all.

The old gardens and parks were something to see. As you meandered down the sidewalks, you were taken with the old architecture. I particularly liked the wrought-iron fences. You would look over their aged bars and see the azaleas in bloom under stately magnolia and twisted oak trees. In many places, the magnificent trees would merge overhead to canopy the street and sidewalks.

They put Adrienne and Kara in casual wear, and I was forced to ride a bike while they rode on a trolley. They got some great shots of them leaning out a door or window as I rode along beside them. I decided New Orleans was one of the great Southern cities. I had never seen so many wonderful homes in one place. I knew my parents would love to see some of the architecture. I got to experience it all riding down the street on a bike.

I�ll give someone credit. They found an old home with a grass tennis court. The whole place reeked of old money. It also perked me up to see my two supermodel friends in short skirts and tight tops. Adrienne surprised me. She was actually very good at playing tennis. Kara was very good at looking good. I think her job was to distract me while Adrienne would drill forehands and backhands at me.

We got into an intense exchange and lost ourselves in the game. Being tall and athletic, I was able to get to a lot of balls Adrienne didn�t think I could. She was very good at ball placement and had me running back and forth. When the exchange started, I was breathing hard. My technique was just to try to return everything that came to me. Somehow, I got Adrienne running from side to side. Imagine your wet dream in a skimpy tennis outfit and she�s running. This was a photo shoot, not an actual game. That meant she was not wearing a sports bra. Thank you, baby Jesus!

I didn�t think anything could top that until I found out we were going swimming next. Now I had the images of Adrienne in Sports Illustrated in a swimsuit. I had seen her at the Miami shoot in a bikini. The problem with Miami was the focus was the product, alcoholic drinks. This time she came out in a micro-bikini, sheer cover-up flowing in the breeze, big floppy hat, sunglasses, and three-inch heels. She came out, struck a pose and our eyes locked. She was daring me to look away from the ultimate California Girl.

Then Kara came out in a similar outfit. Her exotic looks and darker complexion was the perfect contrast to Adrienne. How do you choose between perfection? I was trying to puzzle it out when Tami walked out and buried her finger into my ribs. She broke the spell they had on me so we could get to work.

I was in heaven when it was decided they should put oil on me. There are days when modeling is the best job ever. Today was pushing it right up there. The good news was Range Sports loved what we did. When you work with people who are both beautiful and you like them, great things happen.

Friday June 5

BY MIDDAY, I REALIZED I hadn�t seen Devin or Cora since Wednesday. I guess she wasn�t taking her assistant job seriously.

�Do you know where she is?� I asked Tami.

�She�s been with Devin 24/7 for the last couple of days. Why, do you need something?�

�No, I just wanted to make sure we hadn�t left her somewhere or something.�

I could see going home and having to explain how we lost her.

�You�ll make a terrible dad. Two days later, �Have you seen the kids, honey?�� Tami teased me.

�Hey, kids are your job.�

�Is that right?�

I rolled my eyes at her.

�Is she coming back with us?� I asked.

�No one�s coming back with us. We�re driving back,� she told me.

This was the first I�d heard of this. I guess I thought the car would ship itself. Tami saw the realization come across my face. We get to drive the car home!

�I hope you told the �rents.�

�Yep. They know we�re driving back.�

�Back to Cora. Is she going home, or do I need to warn her parents?� I asked.

�Cora�s over eighteen and not your responsibility. Let Cora worry about it. Plus, how would you take it if I called your mom and told on you?�

�I�d call it SSDD: Same Shit, Different Day,� I volunteered, after seeing the look on her face.

That earned me a slug.

�Bite me, Model Boy.�

�Has Chuck taught you to drive yet?� I asked to change the subject.

�Actually, that�s been fun. He�s a good teacher, and I see why you like him. It�s so cute to watch him and Tiffany. He�s such a little boy. He blushes at the drop of a hat.�

�Kind of blows his big tough security-guy demeanor.�

�He can be both,� she said without explaining.

I wondered if they had ended up in a situation where he needed to protect her. I let it go because she wasn�t making a big deal out of it.

WE FINALLY GOT TO PLAY on the jet water boards during the afternoon. Devin and Cora finally made an appearance. After we were done filming, anyone who wanted a chance got to try out the toys. Tami had a great time. Cora was much like her sister and put on a show. Chuck even gave it a try.

I sat back and watched my friend Tami. She had made friends with everyone. I was glad she integrated into the group so well. Towards the end of the day, people started to head back to the hotel so they could pack and leave. Tyler, Kara, and Adrienne were first. They were going to New York.

Kendal cornered me before she left. She wanted to do a quick recap.

�Range Sports� marketing department is very happy. I talked to Caryn and Sandy and they confirmed a successful trip.�

�What about Devin?� I asked.

�I�m not really sure. The only person he�s been talking to is Cora. Speaking of which, I don�t want her back. It all started out okay, but I wasted a lot of time training her. If I get a vote on your personal assistant, I think Tami did a fine job.�

�Seriously? I thought she spent all her time driving my new car around,� I said loud enough for Tami to hear.

�She does have an interesting technique for getting you to focus,� Kendal said as she jabbed me in the ribs.

We made plans to talk when we got back. Kendal, Chuck and Tiffany were next to leave. Finally, the Range Sports group and Cora left.

Tami and I walked the beach hand-in-hand, enjoying our last day in New Orleans. We finally grabbed a cab and went back to the hotel. We had checked our bags this morning. I paid to get the car from the valet and let Tami drive. We hadn�t planned our getaway very well. We hit the worst of rush hour. We finally got on I-55 and headed north.

As we settled in, I checked my email. One caught my eye. It was an invitation to go to football camp at Ohio State. The only problem was it was the same time as the Kentucky camp.

�When does serious recruiting start for football?� Tami asked.

�This summer I need to start showing what I can do. We�re talking about the national camps. Do I skip Kentucky? I mean, I can�t really, can I? I made them a commitment to go.�

�Call and ask,� Tami suggested.

I scrolled through my contacts until I found Coach Styles, the head coach for Kentucky. We exchanged pleasantries.

�What can I do for you, David?�

�Remember when you told me if I needed to bounce something off of you I could?�

�Yes, what�s up?�

�I got an invitation to attend Ohio State�s football camp, but it conflicts with another camp I�m attending,� I said, not wanting to tell him I was thinking of skipping his camp.

�How many camps are you going to this year?�

�Yours, Alabama�s, and I�ve been invited to the Elite Quarterback Camp in Houston again.�

�Why so few?� he asked.

�I guess I didn�t think about doing more. Should I?�

�Think of it as not counting towards your recruiting-trip limit. At the very least, I would suggest you make arrangements to tour the campuses of your top choices as if you were going as a student.�

�So what should I do about my conflict? Is it in bad form to go back on your word?� I asked.

We both knew I wasn�t talking about skipping Alabama or Elite.

�I�ll see you at Elite. I�ll send you a refund,� he told me, letting me off the hook.

�Can you use my spot to allow someone who couldn�t afford it to come?� I asked.

�Not anyone we plan on recruiting, but I�m sure there�s someone we could find. Good luck this summer,� he told me, and then hung up.

�I take it we�re going to Ohio State?� Tami asked.

�You plan on going to camp with me?�

�Of course I am. I can�t trust you to check out campuses.�

I guess she was going to camp. I wondered when her mom was going to put her foot down. Tami needed to spend time with her mom at some point, since she�d spent nearly a year in the UK.

Chapter 5 � Ohio State Football Camp

Wednesday June 10

Tami and I had arrived in Columbus the night before camp because the football staff wanted to show us around before sign-in at eleven that morning. We were directed to the Woody Hayes Athletic Center. The facilities had been originally built in the late �80s. Recently they did an almost twenty-million-dollar upgrade and expansion. If there was a better football facility in the country, I wanted to see it.

Tami and I went to reception to meet our guide who turned out to be a guy that looked like he was a player. When he saw me, he came over and shook my hand.

�David, so glad you could make it. And you are?� he asked as he shook Tami�s hand.

�Tami.�

�Hi, I�m Fred Rogers. I�ll be your guide and go-to person if you need anything over the next three days. We�re waiting for three more players and then we�ll get started. Can I get you anything while you wait?�

Tami and I sat down while we waited and relaxed.

�What time is your tour?� I asked.

Tami had arranged to receive a tour of the campus while I �played,� as she called it.

�Same time as you register, eleven o�clock.�

My phone rang and it was Kendal.

�I�ve got some bad news: Range Sports is buying out your contract,� she told me without preamble.

�I guess mouthing off to the owner wasn�t my best move.�

�You�re right, it wasn�t; but no one�s blaming you for what you said. We both know making Devin look bad in front of Adrienne was not the best move. The two of you probably should�ve had a private conversation,� she said, and then I heard someone in the background. �I have to go. We pulled your contract and are reviewing it to see how the buyout language reads. Your parents are coming in this afternoon. I�ll keep you in the loop.�

�What happened?� Tami asked.

I was explaining everything to her when Fred came and got us.

I WONDERED IF I SHOULD have brought more people with me. Each of the other three guys had their parents, girlfriend, and siblings with them. One even brought his seven-on-seven coach.

Felix �Flee� Johnson hailed from Miami, Florida. He was entering his senior year and was listed at six foot, but he had to be five-ten at the most. He played quarterback and according to Scouts.com was listed as the number 8 athlete in the senior class. I would have put down serious money that his girlfriend Candy was a stripper.

Roland Thibodaux was from Houma, Louisiana. I recognized his name because he was the number 5 quarterback in the senior class. The SEC was recruiting him hard, so I was surprised to see him at Ohio State. They must have pulled out all the stops to get him to show up. I was sure he could write his own ticket if he went to LSU.

Percy Lancaster was a local boy from right here in Columbus. His dad was a big-time attorney and a major booster for Ohio State athletics. His whole family had their Ohio State gear on. I think his little sister could have given the tour. She was a chatterbox and was more excited about him going to camp than her brother was.

I made a mental note that when I went to Alabama, I needed to show up wearing, at the very least, a hat. Plus, I wanted to dump my Range Sports clothing. I wouldn�t give them any more free advertising. I�d have Tami go get me clothes to wear for the next couple of days.

Fred took us through the Les Wexner football complex. Mr. Wexner had donated a hundred million dollars to The Ohio State University. It didn�t all go to the football program, but they weren�t cutting any corners.

When we were done, we were shown where registration was. It was a madhouse. I was relieved when Fred magically appeared with our packets and room keys. Tami laughed aloud when she saw where I�d be staying the next two nights. It was small dorm room they had set up with two sets of bunk beds. The four of us would be rooming together. Oh, joy!

Tami was booked into Embassy Suites and had a king-size bed. Luckily for her, she�d had her tour to go to or she might have ended up trading with me.

�DID YOU TRY OUT FOR Elite 11?� Flee asked Roland as we walked to practice.

�Not yet. Monday�s the regional here in Columbus. How about you?� Roland asked.

�Yep. Now I have to wait and see if I get selected,� Flee said.

�What�s the Elite 11?� Percy asked.

Thank you. I didn�t want to look stupid.

�It used to be called Nike Camp, but ESPN got involved. Quarterbacks compete at regional �campetitions.� The regional camps include instructional drills, accuracy competitions, and a final-two-minute drill. Top performers can earn a spot at Elite 11, July fifth through tenth, at Nike World Headquarters in Beaverton, Oregon,� Roland told us.

�How about you, David? Are you here for the competition, I mean �campetition�?� Flee asked

�To be honest, I didn�t know anything about it.�

�You have to apply, so it might be too late. Columbus is the last regional event. If you win the event, you get to compete against the best-of-the-best. They do allow a few select underclassmen to compete,� Roland told me.

�I�ll have to see. It sounds like fun.�

We found where we were supposed to go. We began by doing drills and running. This gave the coaches a chance to watch and evaluate us with something measurable. I counted seventeen other quarterbacks. Since this was a position camp, we would all be working closely together for the next two days.

During our group training, it became clear there was a reason the four of us were put together. Flee was one of the quickest guys I�d ever seen. He had some moves that left me shaking my head. Roland had an incredible arm, and Percy wasn�t just here because of his dad�s connections.

I could feel my competitive side coming out. I remembered my pledge to follow Ridge�s example. I had met him at the USC football camp and at first thought he was a jerk. I later realized he was just super-focused. I decided I was going to show the Ohio State staff who was the best quarterback here today. I wasn�t intimidated by the older guys. I�d gone toe-to-toe with Ridge last year, and he was the number 1 rated quarterback in his class. None of these guys had that something extra that Ridge had.

I began to give it my all in a cone drill. It was a basic box configuration so they could see you run in all directions: front, sideways right, back, and sideways left. It was a timed drill. It looked like they had staff keeping track of everything we did. I ignored what the other campers were doing and just focused on going full-out for every drill. I could tell the intensity of the other campers went up when I began to excel. The coaches noticed it, too.

�Good job, just like Dawson!�

CAMP WAS GOING WELL. Coach Lunt, Ohio State�s quarterback coach, made a point to introduce himself between drills. I got the feeling they liked what they saw. Then I saw Tami. She motioned for me to join her. I told the coach running the drills I needed a moment. He didn�t look happy but didn�t stop me.

�Call Kendal�s office,� she said as she handed me her phone.

I did and got the receptionist. She put me through.

�David, I have you on speakerphone. I have your parents, Tom, Don Rigby, and Roy Thompson here.�

Don and Roy were the managing partners for Rigby, Thompson and Associates. I had met them a couple of times. They normally allowed Tom to run the Entertainment Division, so this must be big.

�Okay, what�s the word?� I asked.

�David, it�s Don. I think you pissed off Devin. He�s trying to play some games. Range Sports and Chrysler have partnered to offer a Range Sports Edition of the Charger. They plan to regionalize the marketing of the new cars and get sports celebrities to endorse the car with their team colors and number on it. Range has asked us to find the sports stars for the endorsements.

�This would create a conflict of interest with you and Range and force us to decide whom to represent, especially regarding your contract,� Don said.

I understood his point. A law firm could not serve two masters.

�David, this is Roy. We�re 95% sure as to what we want to do, but I�d like to get to 100%. Could you do us all a favor and tell us everything that�s occurred to this point?�

I spent the next fifteen minutes recapping what had happened in New Orleans. They asked a lot of clarification questions. Tom then told me they needed a few moments to talk and they put me on hold. I don�t think it was more than ten minutes later that I was back on the call.

�I want to get you up to speed. We�ve talked with Deb at Ford Models and Tyler at AT Modeling. Neither one is happy with Range Sports, nor interested in working with them in the near future. Rigby, Thompson and Associates has relationships with both companies and we wanted to confirm we went at this as a united front,� Tom told us.

�That being said, we can take the gloves off concerning the negotiations for the termination of your contract. Range Sports coming to us to find athletes was fishy. This task was something more geared towards Ford or AT Modeling�s skill set than ours. We think they were trying to undermine your support,� Don said.

�I thought it was spelled out how either party could terminate the agreement,� I said.

�It does if there�s cause or you�re at the end of a year. By all accounts, you fulfilled your obligations in a professional manner. This is simply a case of Devin getting his feelings hurt. Frankly, I�m surprised his Board of Directors is allowing this. He has guaranteed you three more premium shoots this year. We can also ask for damages due to you turning down other opportunities,� Roy explained.

�I don�t know if I�m comfortable with punishing Range Sports,� I shared.

�Do you trust us to handle it?� Dad asked.

I laughed.

�Before I answer that, how mad is my mother?� I asked.

�You do have to come home at some point,� she threatened.

�Speaking of which, I may stay another day here in Columbus.�

�Call me later and we�ll discuss it,� Mom said.

�So, do I stop wearing Range Sports gear?� I asked.

�Yes,� Kendal answered.

�I hate to say it, but it�s kind of a relief. With football, and everything else, doing these shoots was starting to be a chore. I�ll never forget everything Range Sports did for me specifically what Sandy did. I feel bad we�re parting ways. I guess I have mixed emotions about the whole thing,� I said.

�Want us to call Nike?� Kendal teased.

�If you can figure out how to get me a contract and not have the NCAA on my back, please do,� I responded.

My feelings really were mixed. Range Sports had been a big part of my life. They had stepped up numerous times and helped me and my family out. I would never forget the many things Sandy Range had orchestrated when I had my accident in Colorado. She and I would always be close.

When I talked to Tami, she had a different take on what had just occurred.

�I want you to remember what Rigby, Thompson and Associates just did. Instead of treating you as their client, they had to weigh the pros and cons of supporting you or throwing in with Range Sports. I know you like Tom and Kendal, but at some point, you have to be 100% sure they�re in your corner.�

�What do you think I should do?� I asked.

�Nothing for now, but don�t forget this.�

WHEN I WENT BACK TO doing drills, I didn�t have the same energy. Coach Lunt noticed, and pulled me out of the rotation.

�Did you get some bad news or something?�

�My contract with Range Sports has been terminated,� I said.

He looked pensive.

�That might not be so bad in the long run. Most schools have contracts with specific companies.�

�Do you have any pull with Nike?� I asked.

Ohio State was a Nike school.

�Why do you ask?�

�I heard about the Elite 11 regional camp on Monday. I wondered if you could help get me in.�

�It might be too late. I�m surprised you weren�t asked to compete,� he said, then paused. �Well, maybe not, if you were tied into Range Sports. Let me see what we can do. If you do well during camp, we might be able to get you in. Now get your head in the game, and join the rest of the guys.�

Bo Harrington, my quarterback coach, had warned me about the politics of the shoe companies. I hoped that by ending my relationship with Range it would convince them to let me into their club, so to speak.

Unlike previous camps, the one at Ohio State kept us busy until nine at night. If you were staying overnight, you were to stay on campus. The three guys I was rooming with got together with their families and planned to explore what the campus had to offer.

I wanted to lift and swim, if I could. Tami agreed to go with me to keep me company. I finally got a chance to tell her about the Elite 11 camp, and also the latest on Range Sports. Tami had talked to Sandy Range and I�d spoken to Kendal.

�I have some news on Range. I called Sandy to find out what was going on. Part of the problem is Cora. Her parents were none too pleased when she decided to spend time in Park City with Devin. Sandy�s concerned that everything�s happening too fast once again.

�By the way, Sandy also said not to worry about anything. She said she couldn�t stop Devin, but she could influence the outcome. I�m not sure what she meant,� Tami said to assure me.

�My contract calls for three more shoots this year. The commitment is substantial, especially if Range walks away from it. They�ll have paid a lot of money with nothing to show for it. When money�s involved, people do crazy things.�

Tami then told me about her tour of the campus. I guess Les Wexner�s donations earned him the right to have one of the hospital buildings and the performing arts center named after him. She told me the proper way to refer to the different buildings was to shorten Wexner and call them �the Wex.� She had an appointment with a guidance counselor tomorrow so she could see what they had to offer as far as an undergraduate program and then possibly medical school. She told me they had an honors program for gifted students she wanted to look into.

She walked me back from the aquatic center after we swam laps. I was the first one back to my room. I checked my emails and called Mom to tell her I might stay through Monday if I could get into the Elite 11 competition. Since we had to be on the field by 9 a.m., I decided to go ahead and go to sleep.

The other three guys came in and tried to be quiet, but I wasn�t used to having roommates. I woke up each time one of them came back to the room. I was afraid that if I ever had a roommate, this could be an issue.

Thursday June 11

I WAS UP AT SIX, AND couldn�t get back to sleep. I decided to get my run out of the way. I had mapped out a route to run this morning that would show me the campus. I tried to be quiet, but I woke Flee.

�What are you doing up so early?� he asked.

�Running.�

�Mind if I join you?�

�I�d enjoy the company,� I answered.

We went out in front of the dorm and stretched.

�What�s it like being the man for the junior class? Do you have many offers?� Flee asked.

�I hadn�t really thought too much about it. I�ve been playing baseball and modeling. I thought I�d focus on recruiting this summer. I�m in no hurry to make a decision.�

�Any offers?� he asked.

�Kentucky,� I said.

�That�s all?� he asked as he gave me an incredulous look.

�I�ve kept the recruiters at bay up until now. Why, do you think I should have more offers by now?�

He snorted.

�I wish I had any offer right now. Everyone�s scared of my height. I don�t know why, though. Russell Wilson of the Seahawks is only five-ten. All the schools I talk to want the guys who are six-two or taller.�

We began to jog to ease into the run. People seemed to be getting up, and there were even a few joggers out. My planned running course went out the window when two cute girls came around the corner a quarter of a block ahead of us. We might not get as much of workout, but I wasn�t against taking in the view.

�What�s your ultimate goal? Is it to play quarterback in college?� I asked.

�I want to make it to the NFL.�

�What�s your backup plan?� I asked.

�Oh, bite me!� he said.

�Settle down, we all need a backup plan. I was just going to suggest you focus on schools that would help you achieve both goals. I�m sure all the big-name schools like Ohio State would serve both purposes. But if the top tier doesn�t work out, you need to focus on plan B. For example, if you were looking for a degree in engineering, you might consider the University of Illinois or Georgia Tech.�

He made a face. If he were a girl, I�d know what it meant: I had just said something very stupid.

�That�s what my mom keeps telling me. I want to go to as many camps as I can this summer to show I have what it takes. If I don�t have any offers by then, I�ll start sending out videos to other schools.�

The girls started to give us nervous looks so we peeled off and crossed the street. We were able to pick up the pace and get a good workout in.

WE CAME BACK AND SHOWERED and found that Percy and Roland were just getting up. The four of us went to breakfast. Percy was giving me funny looks all through breakfast. I finally called him on it.

�My sister googled you,� Percy blurted.

�Dang it, I thought my juvie records were sealed,� I complained.

The other two looked to Percy for confirmation.

�You were never charged,� Percy shared with a straight face.

Wow, how did he know that? I was going to have to see what Lily had been posting on social media.

�What did you do?� Roland asked.

I looked around to make sure no one was listening and motioned them in closer. I could see they were nervous.

�I knocked out my football coach�s son,� I shared.

�Why did you do that?� Roland asked.

�I�m not allowed to talk about it,� I said mysteriously.

I�d hoped to sidetrack Percy, but he was not to be denied.

�David�s a model and a movie star,� he announced.

�If my girlfriend finds out you�re a bad-boy model-slash-movie star, I will kick your ass,� Flee promised.

�I thought Candy only liked little guys,� Roland teased.

�Up yours, too,� Flee shot back.

�I think she has a thing for Percy,� I shared.

�Leave me out of this,� Percy grumped, since he obviously wasn�t sure if I was teasing or not.

�You know, you�re right. I saw her checking him out. I think she�s after his daddy�s money,� Roland confirmed.

�Again, screw you both,� Flee said with a smirk.

�Is that how you get all your women?� I asked Percy.

He flipped me off and we all laughed. The joys of male bonding.

THE MORNING SESSION was spent working on footwork and making all the different passes. It was obvious by midmorning that Roland, Flee and I were in another class compared to the rest of the campers. Percy needed time to develop his skills and playing time. He had a ton of potential, but he was just a little raw.

After lunch, we played seven-on-seven. Flee and Roland were patient and took what the defenses gave them. They reminded me a lot of how Ridge played, except they weren�t as polished as he was. I watched as they methodically worked their way down the field. The problem with ten-plus play drives was it gave the defense ten-plus chances to make something bad happen, or you�d have ten-plus plays to make a fatal mistake. Both of their first drives ended in interceptions.

I decided to change things up and was lucky in that I had a receiver on my team who was small, but fast. On my first play, I told my receivers I wanted them all to go five to ten yards out and then do buttonhooks. I wanted Speedy to run a fly pattern. Up to this point, the other quarterbacks had all been throwing the ball in the five- to fifteen-yard range. Defensive guys aren�t stupid. They adjust to something like that.

�Set, HUT!� I called out.

I grinned inwardly when I saw the defenders all jumping the routes. My speedy guy, Rick, blew past his man. I launched a long ball and let him run under it. It was a nice easy catch and trot into the end zone. That might not have been my best strategy because there were eighteen of us and we were only using four fields. That meant I had to wait for the others before I got my next turn.

We ended up getting to go four times each. The last time was interesting. I�d thrown long balls on my three previous turns, and scored each time. I noticed they made me go last. I saw the Ohio State coaching staff, including Head Coach Wes Casey and Quarterback Coach John Lunt, was watching our exercise. Something else I saw was that the defense was made up of camp counselors, a.k.a. college players!

I huddled up my team.

�I think we�re going to have to work for this one. Did you all see who the defenders are?� I asked.

They responded with nods and all looked a little nervous.

�Settle down. They have more to lose than we do. Think how much fun we�ll have the rest of camp rubbing it in that a bunch of high school kids took down the big tough college boys,� I said.

They all grinned.

�They know we know who we�re playing against. I bet they think we�ll try something new. I say we see if Rick is fast enough to outrun some college boys. Same play, on one.�

The college guys were walking around like they were the big dogs. They tried to intimidate my guys, and I just smiled.

�Set, HUT!�

I saw right away they were going to jam my receivers and try and force me to throw the ball away. Rick was rocked at the line of scrimmage by a two-handed shiver to the shoulders. His defender had a cocky look on his face, knowing he�d taken Rick out of the play. Rick recovered, got a determined look on his face, and sidestepped his defender as he put on the jets. I saw they had double-covered him, so I pumped the ball to get his deep defender to bite. They wanted to show me who was best, and the easiest way to do that was to intercept me.

Rick had half a step on his college defender. It really wasn�t a fair matchup. His defender was as fast as Rick and was at least five inches taller. If I threw a normal pass, even with the half-step, the defender would be able to knock the ball down. I threw it a step long, hoping I would at the worst overthrow him. Rick put on a surge and gathered it in. He had enough speed to finish the play.

Coach Casey was livid with his players.

�I know you all want to eat. My favorite meal is a peanut butter sandwich. You know what goes with a peanut butter sandwich? JAM! Run it again!� he ordered.

We got back into the huddle.

�Okay, I think we have �em where we want �em,� I said.

�About ready to kill us?� Rick asked.

�Maybe, but let�s do it again. This time we might want to use Rick as a decoy.�

This was sandlot football at its best. We devised a play where each guy crossed. It was the lead guy�s job to take the brunt of the punishment as he tried to pick off both defenders and the underneath route could slide by and get some separation. If they were going to play us tight, then someone would come free, or so I hoped. I watched as two guys lined up on Rick.

�Set, HUT!�

Poor Rick got buried. The two guys in front of him shoved him to the ground. I saw the flag, so I wasn�t too worried. You�re not allowed to use excessive force in seven-on-seven football. We�re in shorts and t-shirts, for crying out loud. The defense saw the flag too, and let up. One of the good guys slipped between two defenders and I hit him on a slant. They were caught flat-footed and suddenly it was a footrace.

Coach Casey made us go two more times. The defense settled down and made us work for it. They finally got us when one of the receivers wasn�t ready for a pass and it bounced off of him. I might have put too much on it, but I elected to blame the receiver.

AT DINNER, I GOT A note saying Coach Casey wanted to meet me for breakfast and I was invited to bring my family if they were here. I sent Tami a text and she agreed to go with me.

Friday June 12

TAMI AND I ARRIVED at the inner sanctum of The Ohio State football program. Coach Lunt retrieved us from reception and escorted us through to the coaches� area. We were taken to a small film room where they had a buffet set up for breakfast. I was introduced to some of the offensive coaches. We were enjoying breakfast when Coach Casey came in with two assistants.

�Finish your breakfast,� he said and then went through the buffet.

I was surprised when he had a bowl of oatmeal and a plate of fruit. Tami had the same thing, so I knew it was healthy. I wondered if he was eating it because of his reported health problems. I would imagine he�d watch his diet very carefully.

Over breakfast, he got to know Tami and me on a personal level. I was impressed that he talked to her more than he did me. Tami was very good at reading people. I find I sometimes hang back and let her meet new people. I could tell she liked Wes; at least, that was what Tami was allowed to call him.

After breakfast, the serious discussion began. He brought up the film of my seven-on-seven games. He ran through each play and gave me his impressions.

�Overall, I can only disagree with two passes. The first one against the staff was super-aggressive. Looking at your other options, it was either that or you should have thrown the ball away. The other pass was your last, where you simply threw it too hard. Everything else was right on.

�We compared your performance against all the other campers, and I have to say you were by far the most aggressive of the bunch. You went for the score every single time, and your long ball ... wow! For a kid who�s only an incoming junior, I�m impressed. Does your high school coach teach this philosophy of football?�

�No, I learned to do that from Coach Bud Mason. I was at the Elite Camp in Houston, Texas. One of my fellow quarterbacks was Ridge Townsend, who was rated the number 1 pocket passer and is headed to USC. Ridge is a surgeon on the field. He reminds me a lot of Roland and Flee in that he�d take what the defense was giving him. The difference between Ridge and Roland and Flee was that Ridge was so focused he never made a mistake. If he got into rhythm, then your only chance was to match him in scores.

�I was both Coach Mason�s nightmare and his poster child. I was his wild child and thrived in the drills where I had to avoid pass rushes and make plays. I was also the one who wasn�t afraid to take a chance and go downfield. Coach Mason�s philosophy shies away from the textbook drive. He believes big plays will score you a lot of points and run your opponent off the field. You can take the heart out of the other team with big plays. They keep track of 20-plus yard plays for a reason.

�The dink-and-dunk is nice and is a form of ball control used by inferior teams to keep the ball out of the hands of better opponents. The problem is it takes a lot of plays to get the same result. If you�re putting together long drives, then there are more chances for mistakes. We all saw that yesterday.

�Now, my high school coach is a defensive guy, and he believes in wearing down the opponent�s defense. So I�ve played both schemes and been successful. But given a chance, I will score on you,� I said.

�You do know I can game-plan to stop your long passes,� he challenged me.

�If we have similar talent, I�d give you a run for your money,� I said in all seriousness.

He looked at me to see if I was really that confident or if I was bullshitting him.

�You might beat him, but you�d be nervous, and he�d make you earn it,� Tami said, entering the conversation.

Coach Casey finally smiled and turned on video of me playing last year. He pointed out a few things he saw during drills throughout camp and things I did last year.

�What changed?� he asked.

�I hired Bo Harrington, a quarterback coach. Something he had me do was travel to Chicago over spring break and receive coaching from the Sports Training Institute of Chicago. They helped me with both football and baseball.�

He asked one of his assistants to go back to his office and get a folder. His assistant was back in a flash, and I was surprised when the folder had my name on it. He opened it up and checked some of the papers inside.

�I just wanted to verify a couple of things,� he began. �You�re a straight �A� student, but you haven�t taken your SATs yet. I don�t have any reason to believe you can�t get into Ohio State academically. Your acting and modeling experience would make you a good spokesman for the University. Talking to your coach, he said you�re a leader and team player. I don�t think I have to worry about you being out at three in the morning and robbing a liquor store.�

I just bit my tongue because I sure hoped not. He looked me in the eyes.

�Do you have an interest in playing football at The Ohio State University?�

�Yes, sir.�

He smiled.

�I�m telling you right now: you will be a part of The Ohio State Buckeyes football team. I don�t even care if you play. I want your swagger and confidence. This is where championships happen, and I think you�ll be a key ingredient in the years to come.

�As far as the quarterback position, we just had a freshman play in the National Championship game, which we won,� he said as he flashed his ring. �When you step on campus, he would be a senior, or off to the NFL. Now there�s no way I can guarantee playing time, but if you show progress over the next two seasons, you might be in position to redshirt your freshman year. That would give you a chance to quarterback the first team ever to have the same quarterback win four National Championships.�

He had me on the edge of my seat. What he was proposing was an extreme longshot at best, but I liked his confidence. Looking around at what Ohio State had to offer, and the tradition surrounding the program ... well, it made it all seem possible.

�I hadn�t planned on doing this right now. I really wanted to visit you and your parents together first, but I think I might have to be aggressive to win you over. David, on behalf of myself, the coaching staff, players, The Ohio State University, and the alumni, I would like to offer you the opportunity to join us by extending you an offer.�

I felt like he had just proposed to me. I was ready to accept when I felt Tami touch my arm. I�d told her to remind me never to make a quick decision. We had over a year and a half before I had to sign a national letter of intent. A lot could change in that time. I shook his hand.

�I�m honored at the offer, sir, but I need to explore all my options before making this kind of decision. I also need to talk to my parents. They would want to get to know you and your staff and to see the university before I could say �yes�.�

�I certainly understand that. Something else before you head off to camp: I talked to Nike, and they�ve had a cancellation and penciled you in for the Elite 11 competition,� Coach told me.

�Thank you, sir, I appreciate your help with that. I look forward to the competition,� I said with a smile.

ON OUR WALK TO CAMP, you could have scraped me off the ceiling, I was flying so high. Tami, while excited about the opportunities playing for Ohio State could provide for me, was the voice of reason. She reminded me of my visits to Stanford and USC last summer, plus my trip to Alabama later this summer.

Coach and I were the last two to join everyone in a big auditorium where we�d get our marching orders for today�s session.

�Did you get an offer?� Percy shouted out, and I just nodded.

Everyone clapped and I quickly found my seat with the guys. Of course, none of the coaches could comment, but there were a lot of smiles in the room.

It was interesting to see the different reactions from the three guys. Percy was a huge Ohio State fan and was happy I�d been offered. Flee took it as a challenge. He seemed to like having a chip on his shoulder. I�m sure it made him try harder. Roland became somewhat withdrawn and sulked. It definitely showed in his play the rest of the day. He was definitely not the number 5 quarterback in the country, based on his performance that day. He might not be the number 5 quarterback at camp. I hoped he got his head on straight by Monday when we�d be competing in the Elite 11 regional contest.

TOWARDS THE END OF camp, ESPN showed up to get ready for the Elite 11 camp on Monday. Word had gotten out to the recruiting websites that I�d been offered by Ohio State. This was technically my third offer. Of course, Kentucky was my first. My second was State when I gave them a soft verbal to save Luke�s scholarship after our fight in my freshman year. Then they had a coaching change, and I was able to pull my verbal. I wasn�t sure if they even considered honoring their initial offer or not.

USC had been concerned because it wasn�t clear if I would even play quarterback, so they held off on making an offer when I went to their camp last summer. The one thing they did have going for them was they offered Bill a scholarship and he accepted. If I planned on playing with all my teammates, I would have to look hard at USC. Something that did give me pause was I was wary of the location: USC was right in the middle of LA, and being from a small town, that had its pluses and minuses.

One of the ESPN staffers asked if they could interview me, and I agreed. I suddenly wished I had my talking points with me, but I was confident I could finagle it. Before they got started, they explained they were from ESPNU, which was the ESPN network that covered high school sports.

ESPNU: �When did you first realize you wanted to play quarterback?�

David: �I never played football until my freshman year. My game had always been baseball. I didn�t even go out for football in middle school. I thought I might try out for the swim team, but my Uncle John had other ideas. He was college roommates with one of the football coaches and called him to see if I could play. He started me out as a backup fullback. I found I liked the hitting.

�Our varsity team had a rash of injuries and I was promoted to fill in as our fullback. During practice, I was inserted as the scout-team quarterback. I was just goofing around and made a stupid challenge to our defense. I guess I did pretty well because when our quarterback got hurt, I was put into the lineup. We were down pretty good and we staged a furious rally. Unfortunately, it didn�t end with a storybook ending; we lost.

�Since that game, I�ve started every game, and when I was healthy, loved it.�

ESPNU: �What are some things you�re working on this summer in preparation for your junior season?�

David: �Footwork and speed. Footwork is the foundation of every good pass. It�s much easier than just using your arm strength. It�s also what will advance my skills the fastest, mechanically.

�Speed? I actually thought I was getting to be fast enough to play the position. Then I went to STIC to get some one-on-one training. To demonstrate how far I had to go, they had me practice against a defensive end who starts for the Buffalo Bills. Everyone says the game speeds up as you move up in level. Let me tell you, he smoked me!�

ESPNU: �What was it like to win State your sophomore year?�

David: �That was the first goal we made when Coach Hope came to Lincoln High. The guys worked hard to get ready. Being a young team, I don�t think anyone gave us much of a chance. We know the kind of work we put in. I was so happy for the team when we won.�

ESPNU: �Be your biggest critic here. What do you think you need to do to take the next step?�

David: �I need to be a better student of the game. You only get so much time on the field, and I need to be focused and learn something every time I step out there.

�I also need to become better at reading defenses, and knowing where to go with the ball. Defensive coaches will figure out a way to make life hard for me. I have to always be aware of changing schemes.�

ESPNU: �How is the recruiting process going?�

David: �Things are just getting started. I�ll focus on it this coming year, as a junior. Ohio State was my first camp this summer, and they liked me enough to make an offer. My next college camp is at Alabama. Last year I went to Kentucky and USC. Kentucky was in on me early. They offered during my freshman year of football and have kept close ever since.�

Chapter 6 � Ohio Elite 11 Camp

Monday June 15

Elite 11 camp was a mess. The first problem was the weather. There were high winds, and you could see on the radar that a huge summer storm was headed our way. Tami told me she wished me luck today and then made me give her my debit card. She was going shopping.

I was in line to register when I saw the first flash of lightning, followed a few seconds later by thunder. The problem was that they had no backup plan. One of the staff made a general announcement that said we had to wait until it was safe. I noticed the rest of the staff were taking notes on how we handled the news. I pulled out my iPad and checked my weather app. There were severe storm warnings through noon. Rain was expected off and on for the rest of the day.

It didn�t take a rocket scientist to figure out we weren�t going back outside until later today. I sat and watched to see how long it would take them to figure it out. I mean, seriously. We�re on the Ohio State campus, which has a state-of-the-art indoor practice facility.

I sent a text to Coach Casey asking him to call me when he got a chance. When he did, I told him what was going on.

�They have more on the ball than you realize. They�re constantly evaluating you, so be on your toes. Now go find one of the staff and let me talk to them. They were waiting for someone to suggest they use our facilities. We had it booked as soon as they saw the weather today.�

�Why would they put us through all this, then?� I asked.

�TV. You need some drama to sell the show,� he said with a laugh.

I handed the phone to one of the staff, and he smiled at me when he realized what I was up to. I knew it was all just a ploy when buses pulled up to take us to the indoor facility. I also saw a camera crew capture our exchange.

When we finally got signed in, one of the documents was a release to be filmed. I was surprised when I saw my mom�s signature already on the document. I decided not to let them trick me again with apparent incompetence. They knew exactly what they were doing.

I had noticed a few of the quarterbacks seemed to get upset and express their opinions. I was sure that was why we went through the exercise.

I found Flee and Roland as we stood around waiting to find out what we were to do next. We were surprised when Flee confessed this was his third time at the Elite 11 tryouts.

�Tell us what to expect,� Roland said.

�We did drills: vertical jump, forty-yard dash, power ball toss, and agility shuttle,� Flee said.

Flee was interrupted by a call to get started. We were all pulled together as a group, given a quick motivational speech, and then sent to our first drills. We were told there were 80 quarterbacks from 18 states at our event. Of the 80, there were 31 who�d already received Division 1 FBS (formerly Division 1A) offers.

We started off using cloth ladders laid down on the field. There are many different footwork drills you can do while stepping inside and outside the ladder going both forward and backward. We were given a ball, quickly shown the drill, and then we would do it. There were four guys in a line who�d do the drill forward and then run it backward. There were four ladders in a group, so there were a total of sixteen quarterbacks in my group.

When we were done doing our footwork drills, we were brought back together and told about our next assignment: stretching. Our group of sixteen circled up and stretched. Then we got into parallel lines ten yards apart. They had us get on our knees and throw the ball back and forth to warm our arms up.

Then they brought us together as Coach Trent, the lead coach, wanted to talk to us.

�How you all doing? You warmed up and ready to go? What an opportunity for you guys. A lot of work has gone into this so you guys would have a great experience. We have some of the best coaches in the country here today to help you get better. For every four of you, we have one coach. Everything is in place for you to experience success.

�We want to see you do well. I expect to see you compete. Forget about everyone else. You�re competing to get better, so you�re competing against yourself. I expect you to do as good as you possibly can. Don�t let the other 79 guys take away from your experience. This is for you. Take a deep breath and focus on the task at hand. Don�t worry about what�s going on around you.

�I want to get to it, so let me break this down for you. What are we are looking for? It�s not the guy who throws the best football, or the guy who has the best footwork. I�m looking for a leader on the field. Right now, you�re the man on your team. You�re the one all your teammates look up to and expect to win the game. In a year or two, you�re going to be fed to the wolves. You�re going to walk into your first meeting and there are going to be six other guys who never want to see you take one step onto the field. There�re going to be a hundred other guys who don�t give a shit about some freshman quarterback.

�I don�t want you to be one of those guys. I want you to be the guy that everybody notices when he walks into that room. I want you to be the guy they all know who you are and why you�re there. That�s what I�m looking for today. All right!

�Don�t be nervous, be excited. Take advantage of this situation and use it to take that next step. You guys ready to excel?�

�Yes, sir,� we all answered.

�Okay, you�re in your same groups. They tell me it�s only raining a little, so we�re going back outside. I want to see you dealing with a little adversity. A little wind and water will do you good.�

We loaded back onto the buses and then went to the field to get started. The second phase of the camp was called �The Second Quarter�Everything Counts.� It was ten separate stations and we spent ten minutes at each. We did a variety of drills like take snaps from under center, or from the shotgun, and make plays.

Our group, number 4, went to an end-zone drill with Coach Allen.

�I want to see a five-step drop. You�ll have three reads: the post, the back flag, and then the checkdown or sideline. What I want to see is your lead foot pointing at your read. That way when you stride to throw the ball, you�re in position. Think like a fighter on his toes and how he bounces. So, five steps back and plant your back leg. Your front foot is pointing to the post receiver. If the play�s there, I want you to throw it right away. If not, bounce and throw to the flag. Next, bounce and throw to the sideline. Dawson, you�re up!�

They had the three-legged ball stools like I�d seen at USC. The ball was waiting for me as I ran up. I did my five-step drop and sent a rifle shot to the waiting receiver.

�Good job! Next!� Coach Allen called out.

This was how I liked to run drills. There was no messing around. You got in line, and when it was your turn you did what you were supposed to. Then the next guy went. I also liked that they split us into groups of eight. Half of us did the drill on the right-hand side of the field and the other half the left. We would then switch sides.

The next station was with Coach Simson.

�You�re going to do one of two things. We�ll have brooms to indicate rushing players, and we want you to hold the ball in the pocket and move. I want to see your feet moving and you need to be ready to throw the ball. If I yell �Break,� I want you to sprint outside the pocket, reset your base and throw. Who wants to go first?�

I jumped in. I did my drop and got into the pocket, and one of them held a broom out and pushed me to the left. I kept thinking �quick feet� as I drifted away from the pressure. Then Coach Simson called �Break!� and I sprinted to the right, reset my feet, and threw.

Flee was next. He did well until he had to sprint out and throw. He didn�t set up again. He just threw on the run and overthrew his target. When he came back in line, I could tell he was upset.

�Shake it off. Next time get your feet under you before you throw.�

He wasn�t quite sure, so I showed him. On his next turn, he did it perfectly.

We kept working through the stations. It got interesting at the long-ball station. They had a receiver and a defensive back. You had to place the ball on the sideline so the defensive player couldn�t get it. The only problem was the wind was blowing pretty hard and it was misting now so the ball was wet.

For once, I wasn�t first. I think the guys had figured out if they let me go first every time, I�d be considered the leader of the group. These soon-to-be seniors didn�t want it to look like they were being led by an incoming junior. They weren�t shy, though, about asking for advice. It was obvious I�d had upper-level coaching. I noticed the coaches were paying attention to what I told the guys but weren�t interfering.

The first five guys to go struggled. I needed to get my shotgun out and shoot the dying ducks as the balls got caught up in the wind. One guy�s football actually went end over end. The next quarterback decided to grip it and rip it. It did get there, but the defensive guy picked it off easily.

Flee and I had been talking. The key to throwing in the wind was to throw a spiral. If you had any wobble on the ball, it would be magnified by the wind. Flee threw a good ball, but it was short. I was thankful I�d been able to see the seven failures before I went. I knew I couldn�t do any worse. Flee�s ball showed me I needed to overthrow it and let the ball come back to the receiver. I had seven disgusted quarterbacks around me when I completed my pass. I also had seven quarterbacks talking to me after that play. I think they had embraced it not being a competition but an opportunity to make themselves better players.

When we completed the ten stations, we went to lunch. They shortened the lunch period because we�d lost time in the morning. Several of the guys were flying out, so the camp organizers didn�t want to completely mess up their travel plans by running too late.

Flee and I tracked down Roland to see how he was doing. I was glad to see he had his swagger back. We spent the rest of lunch trying to figure out if Flee�s girlfriend really was a stripper. He then revealed that Candy had sisters named Raven and Crystal. Of course, we called bullshit on that. How could any parent give all their daughters stripper names?

We went back out and they announced we were going to be doing �throwing lines.� This phase was called �The Third Quarter�The Stroke.� Up to this point, we�d been doing random drills to get us ready for this. There were no more excuses. We knew where the ball was supposed to go, and we were expected to throw the ball to the receiver. We were expected to be perfect.

They also told us they expected us to cheer on our teammates, show leadership, and not to get our heads down if we didn�t succeed on a play. They were looking at us and evaluating what our potential was. They didn�t care if we were the perfect guys mechanically. If they felt we weren�t a great teammate, they would downgrade us.

I had a blast getting to know the guys and watching the pressure eat them up. Roland was a great example. He was the number 5 quarterback because he could make all the throws. He passed the eye test. Roland was six-four and weighed 195 pounds. He had a smooth throwing motion that we were all envious of. His problem, though, was as he watched players like me have success, he began to doubt himself.

We were separated into new groups. I was sad to see my first group of guys leave. It was apparent our group was a bunch of studs. As the afternoon progressed, you could see a select few start to separate from the rest of the pack.

I quickly realized my main competition came from three guys.

Mathew Palmer was from Tampa, Florida. He could make every pass and made it look easy. His only problem was he knew it. He was an arrogant know-it-all. I could see he was getting under some of the guys� skin, which caused them to fail. I hate guys like that. It would be different if we were in a game and he was needling guys who were his opponents.

Tim Rogers was from Dallas, Texas. He was the Cadillac of the group, as he was smooth and comfortable. He put it on cruise control and would just glide around the pocket. His exceptional footwork allowed him to be in the right position to make the right throw all the time. I personally learned a lot watching him.

Ben Luck, from Springfield, Missouri, was the youngest of seven children and the jokester. I don�t think the smile could ever be wiped off his face. He was a lot of fun to be around. Skill-wise he was above average. It wasn�t any one thing, it was just a bunch of little things. I got the impression he was never completely focused. I think Coach Trent called it clearing your mind.

As the day went on, Ben and Mathew started trading barbs. Mathew�s were mean-spirited, but it seemed like Ben took them in stride and just smiled more. I don�t really know what happened, but sometime later Mathew made a comment about Tim. Something along the lines that he was so vanilla that he might as well go gay because no woman would want to go out with such a milquetoast.

Mathew found himself on the ground with a bloody nose. I ran over, grabbed Ben and Tim, and sent them to a coach. Mathew had a nasty scowl on his face and I could tell this wasn�t over. I got into his face.

�You better settle your shit right down. You�ve been building to getting your butt kicked all day. Those two don�t know how to fight. I, on the other hand, will mess you up! Go get your nose cleaned up and come back with a better attitude,� I ordered him.

Coach Trent came up.

�Do we have a problem here?� he asked.

�No, sir,� Mathew said, and went to stop his nose from bleeding.

When we got back to the drills, there was a fire in Tim that had been missing. I think we all realized he�d separated himself from the group today.

The final segment was called �The Fourth Quarter�The Pressure Chamber.� Coach Trent brought us all together.

�Today we get to see the top six quarterbacks go head-to-head in a two-minute drill. Let me tell you what to expect. Keep track of the clock. If you need to call a timeout, be sure you get it. Every second counts. I want you to pay attention to your coaches on the sidelines.

�During the drill, you�ll be making seven different passes. Don�t worry; you�ve already made them today, so there�ll be no surprises.

�Finally, I want you to own the environment. You need to step out there with all the other kids watching you. I talked about controlling your mind. Take everything you learned today and process it in such a way that it�s transferred to the field. I want you to make things happen with controlled urgency.�

He then announced the six quarterbacks who�d be competing. I was picked last and was the only incoming junior selected. The Elite 11 was a senior-driven event. I felt that just making it to this point was a great honor.

Coach Allen came out and showed us each pass. He lined up on the 20 where they had a stand with a ball on it.

�The first ball is going to be a hitch route to the outside.�

He dropped back and made an easy toss to the receiver who caught it.

�You�re then going to the next station,� Coach said as he jogged to the next spot. �I�m going to be with you and calling out the situation. I�ll let you know, prior to the play, your down and distance. You�ll know how much time you have. The next throw is a crossing pattern. I want you to follow the man on your back side. Square your shoulders so you can watch him come across the field. When the cross happens, I want you to switch receivers and throw to the one going away from you.�

I watched him follow the first receiver and then switch. This was a tougher throw because the receiver had to look over his shoulder to know when to turn and catch the ball.

Coach Allen jogged to the next station.

�Your next throw is the slant. You�ll have two receivers, and there�ll be a first window and a second window. I�ll call out which one I want you to throw to.�

He completed the pass and went to the next station. This time they had a defensive player lined up to rush you.

�You�re now under a minute,� he said as he dropped back, and then sidestepped the rusher. �You�ll have to make a sudden move and then make your pass for the comeback.�

He jogged up to the next station.

�Check your depth on your drops. I don�t want to see you rush. The next pass is pretty fundamental, it�s the dig route.�

I watched the receiver go straight up the field fifteen yards and then cut hard towards the sideline. Coach ran to the next station.

�Okay, this time we�re in the shotgun.�

There were two coaches waiting. One hiked the ball and the other acted like a running back. You had to fake a handoff.

�The receiver will hold his position until you�ve made your fake. He�ll then run a down-and-out. I�ll let you know if he got out of bounds or not. So, pay attention because the clock could still be running.�

He jogged up to the last station.

�Grip it, and rip it! Then go celebrate with the fans, baby,� he said as he made his last pass.

Coach Allen made it look easy.

Up first was Flee. He did well until the crossing route, where he let the ball sail. It seemed to rattle his confidence, and he was off from there. This camp was all about building you up, so everyone cheered him on. I could see it relieved some of the pressure. He went and talked to Coach Trent, who did an interview with him for ESPNU about his experience at camp and how he felt he did.

Roland was next. There must have been something about the crossing route. He put the ball on the receiver�s wrong shoulder. This wasn�t like the USC camp where if you messed up, you had to do it again. I think this confused Roland because everyone else had jogged to the next station and he was standing there. When he finally figured it out, the clock was against him. He tried to make up the time by cutting down on his drops, but they kept screaming at him to do it right. His final pass wasn�t even close, but we all cheered for him.

Mathew was up. It was funny how the other guys were more subdued in their cheers for him. He was the first one through to throw all the passes clean.

Ben sauntered up with a big smile on his face. You could tell he was having a good time. You could also tell the guys really liked him, too. He seemed to put a smile on everyone�s face. If I were looking at his performance compared to Mathew�s, I would have to give the edge to Mathew. If it was based on leadership, as the coaches had been saying, then hands down it was Ben.

As I walked onto the field, I heard our damned cowbells. I looked over and saw my mom and dad, Greg and Uncle John standing by Tami. She�d told me she was going shopping. Instead, she�d been picking up my family at the airport. I treated all the players to me throwing up into a towel. For some reason, I was suddenly nervous. I was sure the Ohio State alumni would not appreciate me puking on their turf.

Coach Allen jogged up to me.

�Are you all right?� he asked.

�Believe it or not, this is a good thing. If I throw up before a game, we win. I�m going to win this,� I said.

I took a deep breath and centered myself. I no longer heard the cowbells, or the guys cheering me on. I could tell from the first throw, I was on. It was going to take a tremendous effort from Tim to beat me. I never was hurried, but I had a sense of urgency, and every pass was on the money. When I was done, I shook Coach Allen�s hand.

�Thank you, sir, I learned a lot today.�

I then went over to Coach Trent.

�You�re not even breathing hard,� he commented.

�I work out a little bit.�

�I can see that. How was your experience today?�

�I can�t thank you enough for giving me the opportunity to compete against this caliber of player. This is a first-rate program.�

�I see your family showed up. Go say hi to them. Good job today,� he said, and then they let Tim begin.

He was up to the task. I think the only advantage he really had over me was a year�s experience. When he was done, we all came together one last time.

�Everyone take a knee,� Coach Trent said. �Okay, great job today. The first thing you need to do is give your wideouts a round of applause.�

We clapped for them. They�d been catching balls for us all day without complaint.

�Next, give your coaches a hand, and while you�re at it, your friends and family. Show them we appreciate them.�

I could hear the cowbells ringing.

�I wanted to congratulate you on the improvement I saw in each and every one of you. The way you do small things is the way you do all things. That�s a phrase to live your life by. Everything counts, everything counts. Everything you do: how you walk, how you talk, how you shake someone�s hand. Everything counts! Carry that over to your team. Help them become more. Not just your teammates, either. Carry that message to your friends, family, classmates, anyone you come in contact with.

�Now before we tell you who�s going on to the Elite 11 Finals, we have some awards. The first award is the accuracy challenge award. We have ten winners representing six states,� he said, droning on.

I think this was one of those times where everyone was going to get a ribbon and a pat on the head. I wanted to get to the meat of the matter. Was I selected to go to Nike and compete?

�This is my least favorite part of camp,� Coach Trent began. �This part is hard because we�ll only be able to hand out a few golden tickets tonight. There are so many of you who are deserving of going to the finals. The coaching staff will wrestle with deciding who gets a ticket beyond each camp�s MVP. We have 18 slots available, and we�ll fill the remaining 12 tonight. The hard part of my job is I can�t invite everybody.

�Right now, I�m going to give out one. I thought his tape was phenomenal. As soon as I saw him, I felt his presence. He bounced back from challenges all day. Today�s camp ticket goes to Tim Rogers.�

Everyone gave him a polite golf clap. I thought I had done enough to be selected, but I came up short. I went around and said goodbye to the new guys I�d met. I made a point to thank all the coaches. I then went to find my family.

No one wanted a hug. They said I stunk. I decided to go back to the hotel to shower and change instead of fighting with all the quarterbacks and receivers in the locker room. Everyone was staying at our hotel. Tami had made the executive decision to stay one more night in Columbus, and now I knew why.

MOM AND DAD WANTED to talk to me alone, so I went to their room. I could tell something was up.

�There are two news items we need to catch you up on,� Dad said. �The first is something unpleasant, I�m afraid. John Phillips blew out his Achilles tendon. They did surgery today, and they were happy with the results. He�ll be able to walk again. The concern is football. We talked to Tami, and she�s willing to drive you to Lexington to see him.�

It took me a moment to absorb what I just heard. In the blink of an eye, John�s dream may have disappeared. When they told me how it happened, I wanted to curl up in a ball and cry. He�d stepped off a curb wrong and it had torn.

I felt even worse when I realized I had just been down because I hadn�t won a contest. Granted, it would have been great, but compared to what John was going through it was insignificant. Mom and Dad hugged me.

�Remember, you can only do what you can control. Right now, John needs you to be his friend. You have other commitments this summer,� Mom reminded me.

I might have been offended if it had come from anyone else, but Mom was always the �tough love� parent. She knew me well enough to know I�d want to spend all my time with John. I had a football team to work with. We�d made promises to each other to work to win State again.

�Now, down to business. Range Sports has made a settlement offer,� Dad said as he pulled out a sheet of paper and handed it to me.

It had two options. One was for me to continue to work with them on a job-by-job basis for the next two years. Part of that option was to give them the power to block me from working for certain companies. I read through the list and they were mainly other sporting-goods companies.

The second option was a straight settlement. Option one was three times more lucrative, and had a signing bonus equivalent to a major shoot, as compared to the lump-sum buyout. Tom had attached a note suggesting I take option one and continue to work with Range Sports.

�What do you think?� I asked my parents.

�Everyone would like you to continue working with Range Sports. It�s three times the money, plus the other companies involved would continue with their relationship with Devin�s company. Sandy got Devin calmed down and she alluded to the fact that their Board of Directors wasn�t happy with just paying you off,� Dad said.

�I�m fine with working with Range Sports. Devin was the one that got upset,� I said.

�We�ll get the new contract signed,� Dad said.

�I think you need to look to invest some of your money. Kendal showed us your current financials. With this settlement, what you�ve made doing the movie so far, Jade and Dakora, we think you need to do something to secure your future,� Mom said.

�I�m sure you and Kendal can come up with some ideas. Maybe get a financial planner to look at it. Harper�s dad owns an investment company. We can talk about it when we get back,� I said. �You told me you had two news items.�

�Devin�s engaged to Cora,� Dad said with a smile.

�Oh, hell! Are her parents ever going to talk to me again?�

�Devin must have made a good impression because they seem to be happy about it,� Mom said.

I just hoped the marriage would last longer than her career as my personal assistant.

WE HAD JUST GOTTEN back from dinner when my cell rang. I almost let it go to voicemail because I didn�t recognize the number.

�David, Coach Trent.�

�What can I do for you, sir?�

�I wanted to call you and personally congratulate you on a fine camp. I know we bent some rules to get you in. I wanted to talk to you and see what you thought,� he said.

�I had a great experience. I found several things I need to work on. I�d love to have Tim�s footwork; he�s so effortless when he moves in the pocket.�

�We saw a lot that we liked from you today. To tell you the truth, you were in final consideration for camp MVP. Then you made the short list for the final twelve spots. The biggest problem we were having was we have only selected incoming seniors in the past. There�s no rule saying we can�t take an incoming junior, but we just never have, until today. Congratulations, you filled the eighteenth and final spot.�

�Thank you, sir, but can I ask one question before I accept?� I asked.

�In all the time I have been doing this, I�ve never had someone not accept right away; but then again, you�re a unique kid. Ask away.�

�If I go to the camp, will I be allowed to compete to become an Elite 11?�

He laughed.

�You make a good point. I hadn�t thought of that, but I promise we�ll take class out of our considerations moving forward. Will that satisfy you?�

�I am a classy guy, so we may have to reword what you just said.�

�Is that a yes?�

�Yes, sir, I would love to participate.�

I think the whole hotel heard me celebrate!

Chapter 7 � You Carry Your Own Bags

Tuesday June 16

Tami and I drove to Lexington, Kentucky to visit my friend John Phillips in the hospital. He had torn his Achilles tendon stepping off a curb. We decided to take the scenic route so we could drive by horse farms in the area. The windows were down and you could hear the distinctive grumble and whine of the Charger as it ate up the miles. I was amazed Tami hadn�t gotten a ticket yet, but she seemed to have a sixth sense as to where the police were.

I was about to drop off into a nap when Tami hit me with something out of left field.

�Why haven�t you flirted with me?� she asked.

I knew instinctively that this conversation wasn�t going to end well for me.

�Why do you ask?�

It�s always better to find out where you stand before you comment.

�We�ve slept in the same bed for the last two nights and you haven�t even touched me,� she hazarded.

�I�ll take that as a compliment. I�ve shown remarkable restraint as a teenage boy,� I said, hoping this would get me off the hook.

�I don�t know, it�s just different. You used to hold me even if we weren�t doing anything sexual. I get the feeling you don�t even want to touch me.�

�I think that comment is a little extreme. I�ve hugged you on numerous occasions.�

�I guess. What I�m getting at is we�re spending time together, but we don�t seem to be getting back to the way we used to be.�

�I honestly don�t want to go back to the way things were,� I blurted out.

Tami didn�t say a word for the next twenty miles. I was trying to figure out how to explain it to her, but stripped down, what I said was the truth. Keeping Tami at arm�s length seemed to be my best option. I wanted to keep her as a friend.

�I think we need to sleep together,� she announced.

�We did, last night.�

�Don�t play the �stupid boy� with me. You know what I mean. I think if we have sex it will make us closer,� she said.

�And I will be back to claiming you as mine. Tami, that�s a recipe for disaster and we both know it.�

�I don�t know what to do,� she admitted. �I just don�t feel we�re getting to be as close as we used to be. I miss you sharing everything with me and us planning the future together. It used to be us against the world.�

Now it was my turn to think. The easy answer was to have a summer fling with her, but it would never work if we went back to the way we were and added steady sex to it. Simple answer, it wasn�t happening. Losing Tami a second time would absolutely destroy me. I had to stay strong, or this would be an epic catastrophe.

�I�m not the same. We�re not the same. It was hard for me to move on, and I find myself a little guarded when I�m around you. Your leaving forced me to change just to survive. I�ve become more self-reliant and I feel more confident. I also don�t let my emotions get the better of me.

�Harper�s a good example. Before you left, I would�ve been shattered when she chose another guy over me. The unfortunate reality is I would never have been able to handle it as well as I did if you hadn�t chosen Trevor and Simon over me.�

�David, that�s not fair.�

�Fair has nothing to do with it. I�ve always been right here. You�re the one who wouldn�t accept me until I was up to your standards,� I said, and then stopped myself. �Find a place to pull the car over. I need to get out and think before I say things I can never take back.�

�No, we need to get this out in the open or we�ll never get past it.�

�Fine! Our relationship was never a healthy one. You had a need to control me. Looking back, I think that was one of the main reasons I started doing drugs and drinking in middle school.�

�I thought it all began because of your breakup with Jan Duke.�

�It did. You, Alan, and Jeff all warned me not to go out with her. Then when her former boyfriend came back and stole her, I was hurting. My three best friends� attitude was �sorry dude, we told you so.� Then when Justin slept with Jan, bragged about it, and dumped her, I had no idea what to do.

�To this day I remember what you told me. �You were never meant to be with her. She was out of your league and just trying to get Justin to be jealous.� In that moment, I was convinced I wasn�t good enough. My three best friends were more worried about the �I told you so� than giving comfort to their friend. I also knew I wasn�t good enough. I wasn�t good enough to date Jan Duke, my first girlfriend, and I wasn�t good enough to date Tami, my best friend.�

�But David, that wasn�t what I meant.�

�Tami, it makes no difference what you meant. The moment of that mattering is long gone. Everyone asked why I would start hanging out with a bunch of loser drug-users. You know what? They weren�t a bunch of losers. They had just all been beaten down. We all clung together and tried to forget what made us that way. Yeah, there were predators in the group, but we knew what they were and didn�t care. At least they weren�t the people we loved turning their backs on us.�

�But I didn�t turn my back on you. Not until you wouldn�t listen to me anymore!�

�Exactly! The moment I would no longer bend my knee to the almighty Tami that was the moment you turned your back on me. Look, I know I was an ass and forced the issue. What you have to realize is that I knew that the moment you no longer felt you could control me, you were gone. It was a self-fulfilling prophecy. It was just one more excuse I had to walk away from my best friends. In a weird way, it made sense to me.

�Tami, don�t get mad. I�m telling you all this for a reason. Uncle John made me face up to what I did and why. The time I spent with him on the farm wasn�t pleasant. He made me realize that the Jan and Justin thing was just between them. I was caught as the unwitting foil used to get him back. I also came to understand that what was said hurt, but wasn�t done to be malicious.

�When I came home after the summer at my uncle�s farm, I thought we were building our friendship again. What kept coming up for me was you felt I wasn�t good enough and had to change to be what you wanted.�

�But I meant we weren�t ready for more yet. I thought you understood.�

�I understood fine. I agreed, but you added the condition that I wasn�t good enough.�

�I was trying to push you to grow up,� she said.

�Exactly! I needed to grow up. There was never a we in there. I was the one who had to change. I was the one who was inferior. You can only hear it so many times before you begin to believe it. Then when you came to me and told me you had chosen Trevor over me, I about lost it.�

�David, it was never me choosing him over you,� she said, trying to reason with me.

�Bullshit! I offered to commit fully to you. I made it clear I wanted you and only you. I loved you so much I couldn�t imagine sharing you with another man. We were going to make a life together. I had dreamed of that all my life. It was blatantly obvious to everyone how I felt about you! It nearly broke Eve and me up. I was willing to give everything up to be with you.�

�But I needed life experience too,� she defended herself.

�Congratulations, you got it. Now you�re complaining I�m not close to you. Did you ever think about what would happen to me if you abandoned me? I was left to deal with the hurt and rejection on top of being left by all my closest friends who all went off to college. How did you think it would shape me? Did you think I might try to protect myself? Why do you think it was so easy for me to lose Harper? Some might say I�m growing up. I think I�ve lost my innocence. I�ve learned that people will hurt you if you give them an opportunity.

�Peggy showed me the blueprint to surviving: just date. You know what a crush I�ve always had on her? When she left me for Mitch, I was fine. Not happy, but fine,� I said, running out of steam.

�I never realized I messed your life up so much,� Tami said.

�Actually, I�m pretty good with it now. What high school romance ever really lasts? I was just being na�ve to think love at our age meant forever. It was a lesson I needed to learn.�

I don�t know about Tami, but I felt better after getting all that off my chest.

ANGIE HAD TEXTED ME John�s hospital room number. Tami and I took the elevator, and as we got off, I recognized John�s sister Alice in the waiting room. She was talking to a short boy with glasses. I snuck up behind her, and wrapped my arms around her and kissed her neck.

�Hey, Sexy. How�s your brother doing?� I asked as I breathed into her ear.

Mr. Glasses looked like he was going to have a stroke. It was probably good we were in a hospital. Alice just grinned at my antics.

�David, I want you to meet my boyfriend Donnie,� she said as an introduction.

I tickled her, and she finally squirmed away.

�David is my one of my brother�s friends who knows better,� Alice said firmly.

I don�t think Mr. Glasses, a.k.a. Donnie, liked me much. Alice definitely wanted to get to know Tami. Tami remembered me talking about Alice. They left Donnie and me alone. It was their own fault.

�How do you know Alice?� Donnie started his interrogation.

�Through her brother, I met her when I was offered a football scholarship to the University of Kentucky.�

�So, you�re a dumb jock.�

�Who gets straight �A�s and is about to stuff your head in a toilet so you�ll know how to deal with me better,� I suggested with a smile.

�Big talk. I can handle myself,� said Donnie, acting like he wanted to fight me.

I raised my eyebrows and flexed. He was maybe five foot eight and weighed all of 140 pounds. I was six-four, 210 pounds. About the only damage I could see him doing was hitting me in the nuts. I�d be on guard for that. I think he was brain-damaged, because he pushed me.

�What�s your problem? You worried I�m here to poach your girlfriend?� I asked.

�Screw you, asshole,� he said, and took a swing at me.

He telegraphed it so badly I just snatched it out of the air and grabbed his thumb. Cassidy had done this to me on more than one occasion and each time I begged her to stop. I knew Donnie had to be in pain. I admit it, he irritated me. I probably was being a bully when I made him kiss my shoes. At least, that was what Alice and Tami told me. He was much more polite after that. I finally got in to see John, with his mom as my escort.

�When I heard, I was worried you wouldn�t be able to carry my bags,� I said as I walked in.

�Screw you, too, Dawson,� John shot back, and then saw his mom.

�John,� she warned him.

�I think it must be how people greet me here. It must be a term of endearment because I know they love me.�

�What did you do to get my daughter so riled up?� John�s mom asked.

�I had a talk with her boyfriend. Is there something wrong with him? Is he a �special needs� student?� I asked.

�Oh, hell, get Alice in here. David�s on a roll, and I think she needs to hear what a, a, great guy she�s dating,� John begged.

Their mom must not have liked him either because she went and got Alice.

�Donnie said you threatened him, and he was just defending my honor,� Alice started out.

�I don�t remember threatening him. I do remember offering to stuff his head in a toilet after he called me a dumb jock.�

�Oh, go get him! You can use my bathroom,� John suggested.

�John!� Alice complained, and then turned to her mom. �Make him stop picking on Donnie.�

I gave her a hug.

�How have you been?� I asked her.

This time she hugged me back.

�Good. How�s football going? Are you planning on coming to Kentucky to torment my brother?�

�Maybe, but I got another offer over the weekend, and some other big news.�

�Should I go get Dad so he can be jealous, too?� she asked.

�Leave your dad alone. Someday he�ll need to give you away at our wedding, and I need him to pay for everything.�

�Thank you, I needed hope she wouldn�t end up with the munchkin,� John said, referring to Alice�s poor choice of boyfriends.

�Who was the offer from?� Alice asked.

�The Ohio State University. I�m going to Alabama next week.�

�YES!� John said with a fist pump.

�What was your other news?� Alice asked.

�I made it to the finals of the Elite 11. That�s Nike�s way of identifying the eleven best quarterbacks in the nation.�

�But you�re only going to be a junior,� John said.

�Yep, I�m the first junior to be invited,� I said, and then turned the conversation to John. �How bad is it?�

�It could take four to six months of rehab, that�s after I get the walking cast off. I�ll lose the season,� he said as the mood in the room changed.

�Since you were redshirted your freshman year, can you get a medical redshirt?� I asked.

�The NCAA rules say you have five years to complete four. This coming season I would have been considered a redshirt freshman instead of being a sophomore,� John explained.

�The NCAA can waive the five-year rule and grant a sixth year, providing both are medical redshirts. In John�s case, his freshman redshirt year was a choice he and the coaching staff made and wasn�t related to him being injured. He won�t be able to petition for a sixth year,� Alice said.

They kicked us out of John�s room, but he was happy I made the effort to come to see him. I knew he would work hard and get back to playing.

WE HAD A QUICK LUNCH with the Phillips family and Donnie. I had a talk with Alice before we left, and she assured me she knew what she was doing. I felt bad for her parents because you could tell they were just grinning and bearing it. I predicted Donnie wouldn�t be around for long.

On the trip back, it was Tami�s turn. Why didn�t I see this coming? I should have ridden home on a bus.

�First of all, I want to thank you for being honest with me and not holding back. Some of what you said was hard for me to hear,� Tami started.

The �not holding back� part had me worried.

�Can we just hit the reset button and act like what I said this morning never happened? I distinctly remember saying if I continued, I would say some things which I�d never be able to take back,� I tried.

�First I want to talk about what happened in middle school. It seems you accused your friends of not being there for you when you dated Jan Duke and she dumped you. Let me refresh your memory. Do you remember a short chubby nerd with a case of acne and the cheerleader he miraculously snagged to be his girlfriend? If I remember correctly, he�d also gotten a perm and his hair looked like Alan�s. Do I need to get out pictures to remind you?� she asked.

Unlike the other nerds, I could talk to pretty older girls. Crud! If I remembered correctly, Jan had come up to me at lunch and told me I was taking her to a party.

�Are you getting the picture, David? If it would help, it would be like me dating Mike when we were in middle school. He was the stud, and I was the tomboy who hung out with the three geeks. If I�d suddenly shown up with Mike on my arm, wouldn�t you all figure I�d drugged him or had blackmail pictures?�

That brought a smile to my face.

�I seem to remember said nerd dancing around at Alan�s house telling us to, and let me quote you here, to �suck it� because we were all jealous you bagged �a babe,�� Tami said, using air quotes as she drove.

I pointed at the oncoming traffic.

�We all warned you something was up. You knew it, too, and you acted like a complete jerk when she broke up with you. How sympathetic do you think we were when you rubbed it in our faces and acted like a complete baby when what we all warned you about happened?� she asked.

�Hmm,� was my brilliant response.

�Yeah, hmm. Something else I�m not buying is your drug use starting after you broke up with Jan. Tell me the truth: were you doing drugs at the parties Jan took you to?�

I blushed because I knew she was right. I�d gotten high the first time Jan and I went to a party. She handed me a joint. What was I supposed to do? I was in 8th grade, living every nerd�s dream of dating the cheerleader. She and her friends wanted to go hang out with the stoners at lunch and get high, too. I remembered Tami calling me on it. I thought taking a breath mint would help. I forgot my clothes reeked of marijuana. My excuse was I was high. For some strange reason, that just made her madder.

�Look, David, you were right when you said what was in the past is in the past. I�m not going to point out every little thing you did that caused me to finally lose it and tell you �I never want to see you again.� We�ve come a long way since then.

�There are two things we need to get clear between us. The first is I never chose Trevor over you. Trevor and I were more friends than anything else. We tried to go out and we just knew we made better friends. During the summer internship, we worked with each other eight hours a day and hung out after work. He was nice, and safe, and I thought he would make the ideal practice boyfriend, the guy you date to get your feet wet and you feel safe doing things with. He was never a threat to you.

�When you made your grand gesture and offered to date me, I thought you were kidding.�

�Bullshit! Remember, I was there. You knew I was dead serious,� I said.

�Okay, maybe you were, but we had talked about us every which way I could think of. You were my guy. Like you said, we were going to grow old together and spoil our grandkids. I never doubted it until I saw your reaction to me telling you I was going to go from being a friend with Trevor to start dating him.�

�But you said you�d taken your relationship to the next level. You slept with him,� I said with some heat behind my words.

�This is where I�m going to save our relationship and not start pointing fingers. We both failed to communicate. I didn�t know you thought that was what I meant. You didn�t exactly give me a chance to explain. I went about trying to talk to you in the wrong way. I want you to listen to me carefully. We both have to grow the heck up and agree that we handled the situation appallingly. You circled the wagons, and I�d had enough.

�After I left for the UK, I missed you so much it hurt. I was feeling the loss, just like you were. Simon caught me unprepared. I think he sensed I was vulnerable. Looking back, he was a mistake. I think he was a mistake I needed to remind me of what I�d messed up,� she said, and then I saw her chin quiver.

I thought back to our conversation earlier today. I had needed to say it. Those were my honest feelings at the time. I don�t think listening to Tami before I had a chance to get it all out would have had the same impact as it did now. I was finally ready to listen, and more importantly, talk.

For the next hour, we had an honest, open discussion. It was what was needed to bridge the friendship gap we�d been experiencing. We both agreed the separation was needed. I finally felt we were equals, something that had been missing for years.

Then she hit me with something else.

�I�m sick and tired of watching you walk around like people should look up to you or owe you something just because you�ve had a few accomplishments. You see how people treat Adrienne and you think you should be treated the same way. Your mama raised you better than that.

�If you don�t get your head on straight, it�s going to become a problem, and your true friends are going to drop you. Me included.�

�I thought it was just one of the perks of fame,� I said, trying to make a joke of it.

�Let me give you an example. You go to Monical�s and there�s a line. The manager sees you and invites you in. If you were the old David, what would you think of the new David?�

�That he was pretty cool,� I said weakly.

�What if it was the tenth time you saw it happen and you had to wait longer to get in?�

I didn�t want to answer that.

�Kendal told me what you did to the poor receptionist at Hill Advertising. You should be ashamed of yourself.�

�I did feel bad about that. What should I do?�

�You carry your own bags, you wait your turn, you hold the door for a lady, you�re polite to people, and you listen to them. I expect you to sign every autograph that�s asked of you, within reason. You�re a bright guy. Your parents raised you right. You know what you should do.

�Something else you have to do is you have to stop bragging about what you�ve been doing. I know you�re excited about going to Elite 11 camp. When you talk to the team, make sure they know they helped you get there. You need to be conscious of we and us, not I. It�s not just football, it�s modeling and the movie. Quit pulling out the Adrienne video or the latest pictures. You were never that guy before. I don�t think you want fake friends. I think you want friends who know the true you.

�One last thing,� she began, and I groaned.

�I guess I deserve this,� I complained.

�It�s good for you that I love you. The whole Cora fiasco should be a wake-up call for you. I think you completely missed the point. You do not mix sex and work. Devin made a complete fool of himself. You, my friend, have no room to talk. You spent time with both Sandy and Kara while we were in New Orleans. You thought him going after your girlfriend was terrible. How happy would he be if he knew you were sleeping with his sister? Didn�t you tell me that he�d warned you off of his sister in the past?�

�Yeah, in Chicago when I first met them.�

�Now think of it in a business setting. Two employees on a road trip hook up. It happens, but it�s never a good idea. Kara might be a bad example because you two have a history together. What would have happened if you slept with the twins and then Adrienne fired them the next day?�

�Oh, shit!�

��Oh shit,� is right,� Tami said, and then smiled. �You bitched about me running your life. Do you think having someone around who can tell you things like I just did might be helpful?�

I didn�t even respond. She worked me into a corner on that one, and she knew it.

Chapter 8 � Alabama Football Camp

Wednesday June 24

Tami had finally decided she didn�t need to be around me 24/7, so I was going to the University of Alabama without her. I would meet up with Bo Harrington so I could get one-on-one training before the camp. He would come back with me after camp to help get me ready for Elite 11.

Traveling to Tuscaloosa, Alabama by air wasn�t easy. Their local airport hadn�t had commercial service since 1997. The sports teams had to charter flights in and out. The closest I could find was Birmingham, which was a little over an hour�s drive away. Luckily, Bo was arriving about the same time I was, so I was able to arrange a ride with him. I had collected my bags and was relaxing when I got the text saying Bo had arrived. I met him at the car-rental counter.

We finally escaped the Birmingham traffic and could talk.

�I�ve been doing some research on what you can expect when you get to the Elite 11 Camp. The day you check-in it�ll be around five pm. Then they�re going to take you out and challenge you physically. Last year they had a group who works with returning vets organize everything. From what I saw, you�d be able to handle the physical side without too much trouble,� Bo said.

�What kinds of things did they do?�

�They started out with a run where you had to wear a fifty-pound backpack. They then simulated people being injured, and you had to work as a team to carry them the rest of the race. They were looking to see who the leaders were. The campers then had a run where you carried an American flag. Nothing more than running occurred, but they did keep track of who finished first. Remember, everything counts at this camp. The coaches aren�t looking for the best athlete, per se, but if you�re not one of the best, you won�t make the final eleven.�

�They talked a lot about leadership and �owning the moment� at the camp in Ohio,� I said.

�Big-time universities and pro teams want good citizens�players who are good role models. But more importantly, they want role models who can lead a team.�

�What else did they do the first day?�

�The next activity had them build a sandbag structure. Teams of six were made, and one guy was put in charge. The teams were given two minutes to see how a sample structure was made. The smart teams took a moment and worked out a plan. There was a pile of sand, some empty bags and two shovels at the bottom of a hill. You had to fill up the sandbags, carry them about a hundred yards, and then construct the structure. The smart teams rotated jobs so that everyone was fresh. The teams who didn�t plan were ahead early, but their bag runners were fading at the end and they lost.

�The next task was to take an inflatable boat, put in the water, and then travel around a buoy. Some of the guys either didn�t know how to swim or were weak swimmers,� Bo said.

�Why didn�t they put them in the boat and just use the paddles?�

�There weren�t any paddles. Part of the purpose of the exercise was to put everyone in a situation where they were uncomfortable. You also have to picture it was after ten at night, so it was dark. It was about seeing if you could quiet your mind and work through your fears.

�After the boat exercise, they had to run sprints. The campers didn�t get back to the dorms until two in the morning. Remember, that�s like four in the morning for you, with the time-zone difference. They were scheduled to have breakfast from six to eight the next morning and be on the bus by eight-thirty. I would recommend you fly in on the fourth and make yourself stay up. Then get as much rest as you can on the fifth. This will give you an advantage. Most of the guys will travel almost all day on Sunday. The East Coast guys will lose three hours traveling. They�ll be tired by the end of the first day and then have to get up the next morning with little sleep. It�ll hurt them the following day as well. I want you as prepared as I can make you because you aren�t getting any breaks.�

We spent the rest of the trip talking about what had happened last year at Elite 11. The alumni from the competition were impressive. A few of them were asked back to give short talks. Players like Johnny Manziel. Bo related how starstruck some of the campers were. He cautioned me to remain focused on what I was supposed to be doing because a couple of the guys snuck off to talk to the stars. Coach Trent chewed them out. As the only non-senior, I had enough going against me.

When we hit the city limits of Tuscaloosa, we switched to plans for the Alabama football camp. The goal was to get an offer. I already knew some of the quarterbacks who were coming. Flee Johnson, who I met at the Ohio State camp and was also an Elite 11 finalist, was coming, as was Roland Thibodaux, the number 5 rated quarterback, also an Elite 11 finalist. Tim Rogers, the MVP from the Elite 11 camp in Columbus and the automatic winner of a golden ticket, would also be there.

I shared with Bo how Tim had the best footwork I had ever seen. He said we would work on mine before the Elite 11 camp.

AFTER I GOT SIGNED in, I saw Flee, Roland, and Tim talking to each other.

�Mr. Thibodaux! How did you get past the border and into the great state of Alabama? I didn�t think they allowed your kind in,� I said loud enough to get several of the campers� attention.

�Hush now, boy, or some of these �Bama lads will get riled,� he said in his best Cajun accent. �Now you can pick on Flee. He brought our favorite stripper with him.�

Flee shook his head. I figured that joke had gone far enough, but I had other things to tease him about.

�You know that beautiful woman only has eyes for our Flee. She likes them small,� I said as I wiggled my pinky.

�Screw you, Dawson!� was his snappy comeback.

Tim looked like he was ready to crawl into a hole somewhere.

�Don�t worry, Cadillac, we�ll find something to tease you about before camp is over,� I said.

�I�m not Cadillac,� Tim sputtered.

�I like your new nickname,� Roland said with a big grin.

Poor Tim knew if he complained too much, it would stick. As far as nicknames go, I thought it was a good one.

�How y�all doing?� came a sexy Southern voice.

Roland, Tim, and I all about got whiplash turning to see if the voice fit. Oh, my! She had long curly blond hair and the bluest eyes I had ever seen. I almost chuckled when I saw her in a red polo shirt that was unbuttoned as far as it would go. What made me want to chuckle was she wore a pearl necklace. It was hard not to notice she filled out her polo shirt quite nicely. She was wearing a name tag that said �Ashley.�

Roland stepped between Tim and me. I thought the elbow wasn�t necessary.

�Bonjour, Ashley,� he said, slipping back into his French-Cajun accent.

I was impressed when he kissed her hand. I saw Ashley liked it by how much she blushed and giggled. Poor Roland was going to meet with a nasty accident before the day was out.

Then Tim did his whole �Aw shucks, ma�am� cowboy swagger routine, which must work in Dallas. Flee and I were standing back, silently laughing at the two of them. Ashley saw us and gave us the evil eye.

�What�s so funny, boys?� Ashley asked.

�I have a girlfriend,� Flee blurted.

�What�s your story, Handsome?� she asked me.

Hearing her call me �Handsome� gave me goosebumps. There�s just something about a refined Southern woman. Ashley seemed well-bred.

�We were just wondering what a sophisticated woman, such as yourself, would be doing hanging around a bunch of jocks,� I said.

�Well, sir, even sophisticated women like the company of a rough-and-tumble gentleman every now and then,� Ashley said with a smirk.

�I had no idea a woman of your obvious breeding would consider spending time with the likes of us. I offer my protection,� I said as I offered her my arm.

Tim and Roland were both glaring at me. Ashley was charged with showing us to our dorm rooms. At least we didn�t have four to a room this time. Tim and I were assigned to share a room, with Flee and Roland next door. On our walk over to the dorm, I tried to get a date, to the annoyance of the other two single guys.

�I hate to impose, but as I�m not from around here, I was wondering if you might be inclined to show me what the fine town of Tuscaloosa has to offer.�

�Why, sir, you are very forward,� she said, falling into her best Southern belle impersonation. All she needed was a fan to cool her face and a giant hoopskirt.

�I�m afraid I must be. With so many rascals vying for your attention, and us only having a short amount of time, I must be bold or forever be disappointed.�

�What about your friends?� she asked.

I almost said they could go jump in a lake for all I cared, but bit my tongue.

�Do you think you could find suitable companions for my two friends?�

She looked them over.

�I might be able to convince two young ladies to join us. What do you have planned for our entertainment?� she asked.

�When are we done today?� I asked Flee.

�Six.�

�Could I suggest we go to dinner, and then I would need some guidance for the rest of the evening.�

�Shall I make reservations for seven-thirty, then?� she asked.

I looked at the guys, and they all nodded.

�Yes, ma�am, I would appreciate your help with that. How should we work this? Do you want to meet us at the dorm, or should we walk over to your place? I would hate to presume,� I explained.

Since we had just met, I didn�t want her worrying we knew where they lived. The other problem was we had no transportation. She agreed to meet us in the lobby at seven and then went to help other campers find their rooms.

Flee and I were walking to the football field with Tim and Roland lagging behind.

�Nice save, getting them dates,� he said.

�I could see we were going to be fighting over Ashley if I didn�t.�

�I�m surprised you didn�t pull out your �I�m a movie star� shtick. That would have shut them down.�

�What makes you think Ashley didn�t know who we were?� I asked.

�I hadn�t even thought of that.�

�She did go out with me without much trouble. Even with my superpowers, it usually takes more than a few moments to get a girl like her to go on a date with me. You did notice the pearls, right?�

�She certainly was dressed to impress. I thought she looked very nice in her Dockers,� Flee said.

�I didn�t even notice,� I admitted.

�I noticed your eyes never left her chest,� he teased.

I just blushed because he was right. I hadn�t paid attention to anything below her chest.

�She doesn�t have a big butt, does she?� I said in mock horror.

�You�re such a pig. I think that�s why I like you,� Flee admitted.

We traded barbs until we got to camp.

I THINK ALL THESE CAMPS must get their itinerary from Camps-R-Us. We began by doing the same drills designed to find out our abilities. We were also measured and weighed. I guess if the process wasn�t broke, why change it?

I made a point to encourage other campers during our drills. My three compatriots noticed and joined me. I figured the Alabama camp was a good test run for when we went to Elite 11. I just treated the other campers like I would any of my teammates back home. It wasn�t like we�d be going head-to-head on the football field anytime soon.

It became obvious we were being looked at seriously when we were always singled out to demonstrate something. While one of us demonstrated, the other three would be helping the other campers. This didn�t mean we ignored our own performances; we also had to produce in each drill.

Someone else who didn�t go unnoticed was Bo Harrington. He had originally been asked to be a camp counselor but changed his mind when I was selected to Elite 11. He was following me around with a video camera to record everything I was doing. We�d gotten permission for him to video since he was my personal coach. I was really looked at funny when we started doing passing drills and Bo put a GoCam on my head. One of the Alabama coaches pulled us aside between turns.

�Coach Peters, offensive coordinator for Alabama. May I ask what the camera on the head is for?�

�I want to see what he sees when he goes through his progressions,� Bo explained.

�I�m intrigued by what you�re doing. Do you think you could show us?�

�How about we get together before camp starts tomorrow? That�ll give me a chance to break down some plays. I need to review them with David anyway,� Bo said.

�Will it be on a laptop?� Coach Peters asked.

�Yes, we could hook it into your video system, if you want.�

�Perfect. You�re up, David.�

I hurried back for my turn, did my read progression, and made the appropriate throw.

BY THE END OF PRACTICE, I was sweating like crazy. The weather was a little different in Alabama. It felt like I was in a sauna in the afternoon sun. It was 92� and felt like 90% humidity. The good news was I wasn�t going to tighten up in this heat and humidity. The key was keeping hydrated. A few of the campers ended up getting cramps.

During camp, I had one of those �aha!� moments, and felt stupid after I�d had it because I should have figured it out sooner. The reason Tim looked so smooth in his footwork was that it was almost like he was dancing. Once it clicked, I found I was more at ease and my own footwork improved. Sometimes just thinking of something in a different way was all it took to get it.

Bo noticed right away, but we kept quiet about it. Some things were needed for competitive advantage.

THE GIRLS SHOWED UP, and both Flee and Candy were trying not to laugh when they saw me check out Ashley�s butt. She had a very cute butt. I noticed these girls were all wearing Zeta Tau Alpha, or ZTA, polo shirts. We had dates with sorority girls.

The two new girls were Ms. Scarlet White and Ms. Deborah Lane. I watched as they tried to figure out who was going out with whom. I was impressed with their choice of rock, paper, scissors. Debby won and picked Tim. I could tell Roland was about to take offense, but Scarlet kissed him on the cheek and he seemed to be okay.

The girls took us to Baumhower�s. They ordered fried pickles and wings for an appetizer. They also ordered a pitcher of beer. The guys stuck to soft drinks and iced tea. I skipped the tea because it was sweet. We grew up on sun tea, where you put the pitcher in the sun and let it brew the tea. All that Mom ever added to it was fresh mint.

The guys all ordered steaks�the rib eye. I ordered an extra side of steamed broccoli and saw a skewer of grilled Gulf shrimp that I wanted. All eight of us ended up getting the shrimp, once they tasted mine. When we got ready to leave, I somehow got stuck picking up the tab. I knew the guys were good for their portion, so I didn�t complain. The girls went to the bathroom before we left. When they came back, we went in different directions. The girls must have planned this.

Ashley took me to a bar with a band playing so loud you couldn�t hear yourself think. This limited our conversation, which was fine. Ashley wanted to dance, and as she consumed more alcohol, she got much closer to me. Then she was more than drunk.

On our way home, I realized that I had no idea where she lived. When I opened the door to our room, Tim was missing. I just took off Ashley�s shoes and then poured her into my bed. She was out by the time I came back from the bathroom.

Thursday June 25

I WOKE TO MY PHONE�S alarm. I had set it so Bo and I could go to breakfast before we met with the Alabama coaches. Tim had never made it home. I figured he was old enough to take care of himself. Ashley was so out of it I had to check to make sure she was still breathing. I left her a note with my cell number on it and asked that she call me later.

�I talked to the Alabama coaches last night. They�re very interested in you,� he said.

�But?�

�But they just offered, and got a verbal acceptance from, Wes Hunt.�

�And that makes two top five quarterbacks in the last two years,� I finished his thought.

Wes Hunt was currently rated the number 1 quarterback in the upcoming senior class. I would get to see him at the Elite 11 camp.

�You have to expect they will attract the big-time players. They�ve been national champions three out of the last six years and consistently been in the top five as far as recruiting classes go. You don�t do that without getting the top talent. You need to decide if you want to be a big fish in a small pond or swim with the sharks.�

�What�s your advice?� I asked.

�If they offer, great, but I might be relieved if they don�t. My major concern is you might get stuck behind one of these guys and not see any playing time until you�re a senior. While one year as the quarterback at Alabama would be big, it might not be enough to get you into the pros. Actually, coming here might make it harder to make the pros. You�ll be discounted because of the talent level around you.

�You could make a much bigger impact by leading teams like Michigan or Georgia. While they have excellent talent, they do not have Alabama talent. It�s just that much harder to stand out when everyone around you is so good.�

�Sounds like you don�t believe in me,� I said.

�Far from it, David. I just think your path to the pros is much clearer elsewhere.�

�But an offer from Alabama will look good on the resume,� I said.

�Yep. Picking up offers from Ohio State and Alabama within weeks of each other will make people take notice. Heck, while you�re at Nike, stay an extra day or two and make an unofficial visit to Oregon. It might make the guy at USC get off his duff.�

�I talked to Bill and he said he loves it there. He�s taking a summer class and working out with the team. I think he might even have met a nice girl. I set him up on a date with Sage, a model I met.�

�USC is a sleeping giant. You help bring them back to the top and you can write your own ticket,� Bo said.

�What about Florida?� I asked.

�Yes, Florida, Miami, Texas, Nebraska, all schools where they�re on the verge of greatness. You go to any of them, and you become the difference-maker.�

My phone alarm went off, telling us we needed to get to our meeting.

BO AND I WALKED INTO a room with about twenty Alabama coaches or staff waiting for us. I was glad we were smart enough to be wearing Alabama gear to the meeting. I was introduced to Coach Wilson, the head coach for Alabama. We were here to see what Bo did with the GoCam and his other videos.

Bo first introduced himself and stated his credentials for being a quarterback fixer. He listed a few of the quarterbacks he had worked with in the past. Then he showed them his video of me from yesterday. He had the GoCam footage of what I saw on one half of the screen, and the video from his camera on the other. He had synced them up.

�This is from early in the day. I want you to notice a couple of things. First of all, notice how shaky the GoCam video is. You can see David�s base is moving too much; he has happy feet,� he told them.

They got a good laugh out of that.

�He looks good, though. His posture�s correct, he�s holding the ball high and tight, and he�s moving his feet and keeping his lead foot pointing towards where he�s supposed to throw. I�d rate him, from just looking at this one play, as a high Division 1 prospect,� Coach Peters, Alabama�s offensive coordinator, said.

�Let�s compare him to later in the day,� Bo said.

The GoCam was much steadier, and I had more zip on the ball. The coaches and staff began talking to each other. Bo let them go on for a few minutes, and then took back control of the meeting. He ran my first effort, and then the later one a couple of times.

�Notice him pick up the receiver faster. His footwork has smoothed out, giving him a better base to throw from. David is also using his core better and has shortened his stride slightly. The core is helping him get more zip on the ball, and he�s getting a better spiral because his release point is where it needs to be, about three inches beyond his lead foot.

�This is why he is the number 1 prospect in his class and was selected to be the youngest ever to be invited to the Elite 11 competition. Personally, I�ve never seen a kid his age with a higher ceiling,� Bo finished.

The room was silent, and then my phone alarm went off.

�Sorry, guys, I promised a few of the campers I�d take them running this morning,� I said.

�What do you mean?� asked Coach Wilson.

�They wanted to learn how to add more speed, so I�m going to take them on a run to show them,� I said.

�Bill, go with him,� Coach Wilson said.

Bill needed to get his running shoes, so I told him where to meet us. He showed up while we were finishing up stretching. There were about forty guys there. There were pretty much all of the defensive backs, receivers, running backs and quarterbacks. Basically, there was everyone who needed to improve their speed.

I had them jog to the practice fields. I ran backwards most of the way, with the help of Flee so I wouldn�t kill myself. This way I could talk to them about how to change their distance running. When we got to the field where we would be having our camp, I had them run the different drills I�d learned.

Turns out, Bill was Alabama�s strength and conditioning coach. He helped explain why the different exercises I was showing them would increase their speed. He was also better at spotting form problems since he did this for a living. I wondered why this wasn�t part of the camp experience. I had yet to see where speed training was included in any of the camps I�d attended.

We only got through about half the speed drills today before camp started. I promised to meet them again tomorrow morning to do the rest.

Bo came out with a smile on his face.

�Am I getting an offer?� I asked.

�Yep,� was all Bo said.

I did a little happy dance and fist pump. Flee, Tim and Roland came over to see what I was so happy about. Bo told them, and they congratulated me.

Then the guys wanted the scoop on each other�s date.

�Mine got drunk and passed out on me,� I said.

�Yeah, she wasn�t happy to wake up and not find you there,� Tim said.

�I left her a note.�

�Don�t worry about it. She�ll call you. Debby and I went to their sorority and watched a DVD. Have you guys watched The Notebook?� Tim asked.

�Are you serious? I would never see her again,� Flee said.

�Run, boy,� Roland said.

�I think it�s a rite of passage girls make you go through. If you survive that movie, you can put up with anything,� I said.

�Man, I thought it was just me. I wanted to poke my eyes out by the end,� Tim complained.

�Scarlet is waaay too freaky for this boy. I have to go home and face my momma,� Roland said.

Unfortunately, we couldn�t get any details out of him. I just hoped he wasn�t scarred for life. We didn�t bother asking Flee because he had too big of a smile on his face. He was dying to tell us, and it made it funnier when we ignored him.

THE AFTERNOON BROUGHT my version of football heaven. We were playing seven on seven. But instead of just doing my usual, I snuck in and played defense. Towards the end of practice, they were letting the other quarterbacks get a turn before I got mine, so I took advantage of the opportunity. Coach Wilson saw me slip over and was amused when I was put on one of the defensive teams.

It probably wasn�t fair because I had seen Tim, Roland and Flee play. They were all very good at playing the short game and controlling the ball.

I got Tim first. We called him �Cadillac� for a reason. He was silky-smooth in the pocket, and if you let him just throw the ball, he would methodically take you apart. We huddled up to call the defense for the first play.

�I�m going to blitz him,� I said.

�You can�t blitz in seven-on-seven,� our linebacker said.

�Sure you can. I�ll just tag him before he can pass. I promise I won�t hurt him.�

We called a zone defense to help out in case I didn�t get there.

�Set, HUT!� Tim called.

I was off like a shot. The look on Tim�s face was priceless. He had no idea I was playing defense, let alone messing with him. He was pissed and threw the ball at me. In self-defense, I caught it�to the amusement of everyone.

�Damn! Your stats are going to suck,� I said as I tossed the ball back to him.

�Big talk, David. Let�s see if you really can play defense,� he shot back.

I saw them insert a receiver onto Tim�s team. I warned our defense that Tim would be coming for me. We decided I would cover my guy one-on-one, with deep support.

�Set, HUT!� Tim called.

The guy I was lined up across from looked to be about six-one, and about my weight. He was ripped. I could tell I wasn�t going to muscle him, but I was going to bump him to see what he was made of. Sometimes these strong-looking guys were paper tigers. They looked good, but couldn�t back it up.

On the snap, he tried a swim move to get around me. Bill had used that move on me a number of times, so I was right there with him. I heard �ball� and assumed it was away from me. I was wrong. I saw my guy go up, so I put both hands up to try and stop him. He snagged the ball with one hand, and I was only able to tag him to end the play.

The next play was more of the same. He and I battled at the line, and then he did this triple move that got me turned around. Luckily, he ran into our linebacker, or he would have scored.

Crud! This guy was eating me up. I wasn�t lying down, though. On the next snap, I didn�t bump him, which made him almost fall down. When he stumbled, I gave him a shove, and he went sprawling. Boy, was he pissed!

I think he was just playing with me up to that point. Everyone was getting into it. On the next play, one moment he was there, and the next he was gone. He did this nifty duck-under move and I completely missed my bump. Once he was past me, it was over. Tim was doing his six-shooter routine. Who can figure out people from Texas?

The coaches took mercy on me and pulled me out along with the receiver. I was introduced to Arty Keeper, the first-round draft pick off last year�s Alabama team.

�You guys are terrible. I had no chance out there. No wonder he caught three balls on me in four plays. My only defense was to help him fall down,� I said.

�Don�t feel bad, he does that to everyone,� Coach Peters said.

I GOT SERIOUS WHEN it was finally my turn. I think I surprised the guys because I�d been joking around and cheering everyone on up to this point. Bo put the GoCam on me and sent me out to do my bit. I made a point of throwing to all six of my receivers. They were here to show off their talents also, and I was more than happy to help them showcase their abilities.

Finally, learning what Tim did with his feet made the session almost too easy. For my last play, I uncorked a forty-yard throw on a rope to showcase my arm strength. I think I surprised my receiver because he was expecting a normal pass. I gave him credit for hanging onto it. After that, we were done for the day.

WHEN I FINALLY GOT a chance to check my phone there was a message from Ashley. She wanted to grab a quick bite to eat and then go back to the sorority and watch a movie. I called her back and made sure it wasn�t The Notebook. To be honest, it could have been, and I would never have remembered. Ashley and I made out on the couch all evening. She wanted to keep it semipublic because she wasn�t quite ready to jump into bed with me. When I walked home, I think I could have pounded nails with Mr. Happy.

Friday June 26

WHEN I GOT UP, I HAD a text from Bill Daniels, the strength and conditioning coach, letting me know he�d take care of working with the campers this morning. I was grateful because Bo wanted to talk to me. We met out in front of my dorm and he took me to breakfast.

He pulled out the video from the day before.

�What defense are they in?� he asked.

�Tampa 2.�

�Watch the two deep guys,� he said.

In the Tampa 2, the safeties were each responsible for their half of the field. The weakness of the defense was center deep because the safeties tended to drift towards the sidelines to help the cornerbacks out since they played tough against the run. These guys were staying at home and shutting the middle down. It made sense because they knew this was going to be a pass play. The corners wouldn�t have to worry about the run.

�Run it again,� I said.

Then I realized this was Alabama�s defense. I�d watched them play Missouri in the SEC Championship game. The weakness in their defense was deep sideline plays. Missouri had tried to throw that pass only a couple of times, but their quarterback just couldn�t get it there or threw it out of bounds. Dad had gotten irritated with me because I couldn�t believe they weren�t going back to the play.

Bo smiled when I caught on. We were going to light them up today. He diagrammed a couple of plays to take advantage of it.

I TOLD THE GUYS WHAT Bo and I discovered. They didn�t believe me until they watched a couple of other quarterbacks play their seven-on-seven games. The good news for us was we weren�t playing against the actual Alabama defense. These were high school kids who didn�t know all the ins and outs of how to play it.

Bo�s plan was to threaten the middle and then send the outside guys on fly routes up the sidelines. If the safeties started to cheat out, we would hit them in the middle. If they stayed home, then we had one-on-one with the cornerbacks.

Flee went first. Up to this point, we had all pretty much played it safe and taken what the defense gave us. On his first play, Flee pump-faked to the middle of the field and then let loose down the right sideline for the score. Flee alternated sides and threw four touchdown passes on eight attempts.

Roland was even better. He threw four with six passes. Each of us was given four drives where you either scored or turned the ball over.

When Tim came up, he nailed them down the middle when they started to sneak out to the sides. On his last score, the linebacker almost intercepted him.

I recognized the change in the defense. Beverly had tried to entice me with throwing in the middle and snuck a linebacker back to trap me. I pumped deep and then dropped it down to my slotback where the linebacker had been defending. I almost wished I had Wolf with me. He would love just walking it down the field as they gave up the medium middle to defend the deep ball.

I was impressed because they made me work for it. I�d learned a lot from the first and second time I played Beverly. The first time our coaches had insisted we go deep and we had lost. The second time we were more patient, and they finally gave us openings because they tried to compensate for our patience. I didn�t have enough time to get them to back off the deep ball, so I did what I was supposed to do.

I ended up with four scores on four possessions. The other guys looked flashier getting there, but I knew the Alabama coaching staff recognized what I�d done.

WE DECIDED ON A GROUP dinner again. Scarlet was noticeably absent. I guess she and Roland really hadn�t hit it off. We decided on a Chinese buffet. I was pleased to see they had a sushi bar. Nothing fancy, just a few varieties of rolls. I think I like wasabi a little too much. My sinuses were cleared by the time I was finished. After dinner, we went our separate ways. Roland said he had plans with a couple guys from camp he had met.

Ashley took my arm and we walked across campus. The Alabama campus was interesting. Some of the buildings dated back to the late 1800s. One was purported to have been built using bricks from burned buildings during the War of Northern Aggression. Because it was early evening during the summer, and a Friday night, there were only a couple of students out.

�David, how experienced are you?� she asked out of the blue.

�I�m not sure how to answer that. I assume you�re asking sexually.�

She took a moment to consider her next question.

�Have you ever done any role-playing or fulfilled someone�s fantasies?�

Beth and I had done that a couple of times. The wildest was when I blindfolded her and my brother and I double-teamed her.

�Are you asking me to help you fulfill a fantasy of yours?� I asked.

�Would you be willing to have sex with a woman while I watched?�

Was this what Roland had warned us about? I started to ask a question when she stopped me.

�Don�t overthink it. Yes or no: will you have sex with a woman while I watch?�

To hear her be so blunt was shocking, but now she had me enthralled.

�Yes.�

WE WALKED INTO A NEIGHBORHOOD next to the campus where there was a nice older home you�d expect a professor to live in. We walked around back where there was a carriage house with an old cast-iron staircase that led to a second-floor porch overlooking the backyard. Really, it was more of a flower garden than a backyard. In a backyard, you�d expect there to be grass.

Ashley had me sit at a table overlooking the garden as she went inside. I heard a brief discussion. Scarlet was here. I had guessed right as to who the kinky girl would be. Ashley came out, gave me a glass of lemonade, and told me to relax while they set everything up.

She came out in a cream-colored silk robe. I�d been debating whether I wanted to do this, but seeing Ashley reminded me of why I was attracted to her. She came over and sat in my lap.

�I�m not going to tell you what�s going to happen. I want you to be surprised, and I hope you take it for the fun it�s meant to be,� she said, and then kissed me. �There are a couple of rules before we begin. The first is no talking. Part of the fantasy is to build the mystery. The second is I expect you to have something left for me after you�re done.�

She led me into her apartment. Upstairs was completely open. There were two queen-size beds and two desks, one set at each end. In the middle of the room was a spiral staircase that went downstairs. Ashley opened her robe, showing me she had on a matching panty and bra set and her pearl necklace. Her undergarments were sheer white and you could see her nipples through the thin material. I couldn�t tell if she had a bush or not because of her blonde hair. She also wore a garter belt and white stockings. To finish out her outfit, she had on white high heels.

She could see my reaction to her outfit and smiled at me. We came together and kissed. I took a moment to play with her large breasts. She pushed me away and I stuck my bottom lip out to pout. She pointed me to the stairs.

As I began to descend, I came up short. Scarlet was standing on the outside of the spiral staircase, bound to the handrail by a black rope with her hands tied together and pulled over her head. She was in a black leather vest with a silver zipper down the front. It went under her arms and covered her breasts but not her shoulders. The zipper made it easy to take off with her hands tied. It only came to her waist, so her butt and sex were exposed. She was also in black stiletto-heeled shoes. The outfit was completed with the black silk scarf which was used as a blindfold.

I immediately pushed the rope down the handrail so her arms no longer stretched above her. I looked around the lower level; it was their kitchen, living room, and bathroom area. I went to the couch, took a pillow off, and put it before Scarlet. I then pulled the rope down further and forced her to her knees. Ashley found a chair and sat down to watch.

I touched Scarlet�s chin and she opened her mouth. I tilted her head back and her long black silky hair cascaded down her back.

I touched her nose and let my finger run down to her chin. Scarlet opened her mouth and licked my finger. I slid it in her mouth and she sucked on it hard enough that when I pulled it out there was a popping sound. I then stuck two fingers in her mouth and simulated stuffing my member there. Scarlet moaned. I would never have guessed I�d be doing this tonight.

I put my hand around her throat, leaned down, and kissed her. I know you�re not supposed to compare girls� kissing abilities when they�re in the same room, but Scarlet was by far the better kisser. I pushed her back to keep her off-balance and then unzipped my pants and released Mr. Happy. I teased Scarlet by rubbing the head across her lips and then pulling it back out of reach. She opened her mouth and stuck her tongue out. I let her lick the head, getting it wet.

I then let Scarlet have my manhood. She sucked like a pro. She brought me fully hard and slowly worked up and down my shaft. With each stroke, she seemed to take just a little bit more. The head popped out of her mouth and she used her tongue to bathe my full length. I just stood still and let her have her way with me.

I decided I wanted to be more assertive. I grasped the base of my member, drove it into Scarlet�s mouth, and then pulled all the way out. I repeated this process until I felt the head enter her throat, then held it there for a moment and then pulled out. Scarlet gasped as she took a big breath. I let her get a couple of lungfuls and stuffed myself into her throat again. I then let her take over. She couldn�t take it all, but she gave it a try. When she would pull off to breathe, she was smiling.

I decided to change the game. I pushed her rope back up the stair�s rail and forced her hands over her head again. I walked around her so I could take in her sexy body. I caressed her ass and then smacked it, startling her. I then twisted her around so I could rub her kitty. I found she was ready, so I spun her back around and leaned into her back. I rubbed her sides and cupped her breasts through her little leather getup. I unzipped her halfway so I could get to her breasts. I leaned over as I stood behind her and sucked her nipple. I reached around her body and played with her other breast.

I lifted her leg nearest the spiral stairs and put her foot on the second step so I would have easier access to her sex. Then I put my fingers in her mouth so she could get them wet and then began to tease pleasure out of her sex. I kissed her as I began to seriously work her over. Scarlet was quietly moaning as she became more aroused. I began to kiss her neck and she got louder as I used my fingers to their fullest. Scarlet was one of those girls who responded well to a little stimulation.

I then finished unzipping her leather outfit and tossed it to Ashley, who about fell out of her chair in surprise when it landed in her lap. I saw she had lost her panties and was fingering herself. I now had full access to Scarlet�s body and began to stroke her stomach and then cup her breasts. I pinched her nipples and gently tugged on them. This caused a long satisfied moan to escape her lips.

I got behind her and let my shaft slide between her legs so it was sticking out in front of her. I allowed her to grind against my member as I slid it back and forth against her aroused sex. Her lips parted and the length of my prod was getting wet as she leaked all over me.

I pulled back, put her foot back up on the step, and directly stimulated her button while I teased her rosebud with my other hand. Scarlet began to huff like a train and then came hard. She was shaking all over and finally let out her breath in an explosive �whoosh.�

I stepped up behind her again and stuffed my member into her still-fluttering core. I grasped her hips and began to pump her in earnest. I gathered her hair, gathered it in a ponytail, and used that to guide her efforts. I could feel myself getting close, so I jerked out and then began to finger her again. Scarlet had another orgasm. I stuffed Mr. Happy back in her and pounded her through it. I pulled out again to her moans.

I turned her around so I was facing her. I lifted one of her legs, holding it, and took her from the front. I got a good rhythm going and then reached up and took off her blindfold so I could look her in the eyes as we had sex. She leaned forward, her mouth demanding I kiss her. In the middle of the kiss, her head dropped back and her eyes closed. I watched as her mouth dropped open, and she groaned through another orgasm. She was almost as easy to get off as Kim was.

I could feel I was going to climax, so I pulled her rope down so she could kneel on the pillow. I stuffed my mushroom head into her mouth and pumped her face. I began to grunt as I found my release. Scarlet went into overdrive, bobbing up and down the length of my member. I leaned down and kissed her on the forehead.

I stripped down and walked naked to Ashley, who had a satisfied grin on her face. She had obviously gotten herself off. I was still hard, so I didn�t mess around with any preliminaries. I grasped her legs and lifted and separated them. The head of my member nestled into her folds and I just sank into her depths.

�Yeesss!� hissed Ashley in my ear as I began to do her.

There was no finesse or sexy moves. It was all about sex and getting off. Ashley was a squeaker.

�Eh, Eh, Eh,� she chanted on each thrust.

I started grunting as I got close. There was a cascade of grunts and squeaks as we built to our release. I couldn�t hold back anymore and began to climax hard. I slammed my hips forward and ground my pelvis into her nubbin. Ashley began to get hers as well. I held myself as deep as I could until I felt myself begin to go soft. I reached for the condom ... I felt around for the condom ... I�d forgotten to use a condom!

�I hate to have to ask, but are you on birth control?�

�He�s so cute,� she said, and then went to release Scarlet.

When Scarlet was set free, she tackled me and put me into a lip-lock. If her reaction was any indication, I must have done a good job. Ashley went to the kitchen to get us all lemonades. We sat on the couch and the girls curled up next to me.

�I�m usually very good about wearing a condom, but was caught up in the moment. I want you to know I�ll do the right thing if either or both of you get pregnant,� I said.

Ashley took my face between her hands and looked me in the eye.

�It�s okay. We�re both protected, and we aren�t normally so adventurous. Scarlet got it in her head to do this little role-playing scene. I think she scared poor Roland. I had a feeling you might help her out. We really didn�t want to do it with someone local we would have to face on campus. I hope you�re okay with what happened because I know I am,� Ashley said.

The whole time one of them was playing with my chest and the other was slowly stroking me to get me hard. It didn�t take much for them to talk me into staying the night.

Saturday June 27

I RAN BACK TO MY DORM room and Tim was just getting up. He looked at me, wrinkled his nose, and then smiled once he figured out what he smelled. I quickly stripped so I could go take a shower and Tim snorted. He pointed to my crotch. I looked down and saw there was a hickey right next to my member. One of my two bedmates last night was so dead.

�What the hell?!� I exclaimed.

�Good luck explaining that to your girlfriend back home.�

�Luckily I don�t have one.�

I didn�t want to explain, so I went and took my shower. I have a firm rule: if I can smell myself, I need a shower. I really wanted just to let the water pound on my back for a while, but I had to meet Bo. He was working on teaching me the mental aspects of the game. What I was still learning were the intricacies of what happened after the snap. Just like you could run several different plays out of a formation on offense, the defense could do the same.

The good thing about the defense was that most high school players only read and react. What I needed to learn to do on the fly was see a line stunt, blitz, or even a lineman dropping back into coverage. As your competition got better, they were more likely to trap you into making a poor decision.

Bo warned me this part of the game was always evolving and I�d have to work at it all the time. Even the best quarterbacks spent hours upon hours on preparation.

We were deep in discussion when I got a text. The Alabama football staff asked if I could stop by before practice. I showed Bo.

�Now act surprised when they offer.�

I packed up and headed to the football offices. Coach Wilson came and got me himself when the receptionist announced I was there. We talked for a couple of minutes, and then he made the offer. I was walking out of the offices ten minutes later. After all, they had to prepare for that day�s camp. They did promise to talk to me more in-depth when time permitted.

Finally, camp ended and I said goodbye to my friends. I thanked Tim for not embarrassing me about the unfortunate discoloration of my body. I owed him big for that. I don�t know if I could have kept that a secret without his help. I realized how much something minor like that made me respect him even more. I needed to learn from his example.

Chapter 9 � Maybe We Could Get Goats

Monday June 29

It felt good to be home for the week. I didn�t have to fly out to Oregon for the Elite 11 camp until Saturday night. Of course, that was the same day as my birthday, and also Uncle John and Bonnie�s wedding.

Last year Beth had staged a birthday week that would be hard to top. She had introduced me to a different girl each day. The kicker was the blindfold ... now that was fantasy. I wasn�t planning on trying to top that because I had Bo Harrington in town. He was preparing me for the Elite 11 camp. I was the youngest participant to ever be selected to the finals.

I started to realize what a big deal this camp really was.

Bo had talked to Coach Trent and he shared some interesting information. Ten of the past eleven quarterbacks who won the Heisman Trophy had attended the Elite 11 finals or an Elite 11 regional. Thirty-five of the top forty-nine NFL passers in 2014 had attended the Elite 11 finals or an Elite 11 regional. While it was no guarantee for success, it seemed they were pretty good at identifying talent at their invitation-only camps.

I talked to Bo about the difference between the Elite 11 camp and the Elite camp I was going to later in the summer. While Nike was involved in both, they were put on by different groups. Elite 11 was originally put on by Student Sports. Later Nike and ESPNU got involved.

Bo wasn�t really a fan of Elite 11 because of the ESPNU tie-in. He felt it was more of a reality TV event, even though the coaching was outstanding. He felt it put too much pressure on high school kids because of all the attention they received. Football was hard enough without a camera following you around. One bad decision (and what seventeen- or eighteen-year-old guy has never made a bad decision?) would be magnified at least a hundred times. The sad part was: drama sells.

He much preferred the Elite Quarterback Camp in Houston. I had really enjoyed that camp last year and was looking forward to it again. You received plenty of quality instruction without having ESPNU follow you around.

I went downstairs with Duke and found Tami and Tim Foresee waiting for me. It hadn�t taken Tami long to get back into good-enough shape to ride her bike while Tim and I ran.

�So?� Tim asked.

�They offered,� I answered, letting him know Alabama had offered me a scholarship to play football.

Tim and I began to stretch.

�Guys kill me. You say three words to each other, and that�s supposed to explain your week,� Tami huffed.

�Don�t blame us for being efficient,� I said with a straight face.

I knew Tami was going nuts. She was a girl, after all, and I think they all think we�re brain-damaged because we can say a couple of words where hundreds are needed, in their opinion. He asked. I answered. Simple.

�Am I going to have to drag everything out of you?� she asked, sounding exasperated.

�I had a sexy threesome with a little bondage action, but you told me not to brag about things like that.�

She threw her hands up in the air and snatched Duke�s retractable leash from me. She called him over and he sat as she put it on him. She had a little talk with him about leaving the evil squirrels alone while she rode her bike. We began our run. Tim seemed to drift closer than normal to me.

�I don�t have a problem with you bragging about your threesome,� he said, trying to reassure me.

I gave him a one-armed shove and laughed at him. Now he wanted details, too!

AFTER WE LIFTED, I met Bo and the skill players on the football field. Alan and Tami were there as well. Alan was showing Bo our new software and the offense we would be running next year. I was surprised when Tami was contributing to the conversation. I knew she had been watching us in practice but hadn�t realized she was learning the offense.

While I was at Alabama, Ty Wilson�s family had finally closed on their house and moved to our town. I was happy to see my friend, the star running back from Washington, joining us.

�Alan tells me you�ve been learning the playbook David has for his Elite 11 camp,� Bo Harrington said.

�What? Why are you guys learning that playbook?� I asked.

Elite 11 had sent all the participants a playbook with one hundred twenty-five plays. One of our tasks, before we arrived at camp, was to learn them all. Everyone was given two weeks so we were on equal footing. Before I left to go to Alabama, Alan had copied my playbook. He did me a huge favor by putting all the plays into the software we used. It didn�t have videos of the plays, or coaches� comments, but it was in a format I was used to now.

�Tami explained we�re a team,� Mike told me. �You winning the Elite 11 will reflect on us as a team. The more we can help you, the more it helps us. We want a chance to play college ball too. When this place is crawling with college recruiters, maybe we get a look.��

Leave it to Tami to be working on my behalf while I was gone. I felt myself tearing up because I was overwhelmed my friends and teammates would go this far to help me out. Bo didn�t give me a chance to be emotional. He put us to work.

BO STOPPED FOR THE day a little after one that afternoon. He and Alan were going to take the video we had shot and put it into the software. I found I learned the plays faster if I could see them actually run.

The rest of us were going to Beth Anderson�s house for lunch and to go swimming. Tami smirked when Ty stopped to take in the pool area. Beth had invited Suzanne and Cindy. Then we also had the usual suspects: it looked like all the cheerleaders, my female friends, and the guys� girlfriends were there.

Ty came up to me and hugged me.

�I knew moving here was a good idea,� he said.

�You remember that later today when we get done with sixty minutes of hell,� I shot back.

Beth saw us and got the girls� attention.

�It�s David�s birthday week! Be sure to wish him a happy birthday,� she said with a smirk.

Kylie wasn�t missing a chance and about knocked Tami down to get to me. She wrapped her arms around my neck and put me in a lip-lock. When she let me go, she leaned in and whispered to me.

�I�m single, and a year older.�

I thought about it for a moment. While the freshman cheerleaders had all seemed young, they were older now. They�d done a lot of growing up over the past year. I looked at Kylie and wasn�t getting the vibe she was too young anymore. It might have had something to do with her bikini�and the kiss. The kiss wasn�t that of an innocent girl.

�We�ll talk,� I told her with a smile. �Now tell the other guys �hi.��

I hadn�t expected her to kiss all of them too. She did give them quick kisses, but no tongue. I could see Ty�s eyes get big. The poor guy was about to die by the time all the girls at the party had repeated Kylie�s example. Of course, most of them just kissed the guys on the cheeks.

The one group of girls who I was surprised to see were the JV cheerleaders. They would be on the varsity squad this coming year.

I had never hung out with the cheerleaders in my own class because of what had happened in middle school. Jan Duke, their captain, had dumped me to go out with Justin. She had also introduced me to drugs and alcohol at parties. Jan was to be joined on the varsity cheerleading squad with her best friends Ella and Ronda. The three of them cornered me while I was helping Jeff get the grill going.

Jan had always been the best-looking of the group. She had developed first and now sported a solid �C� cup on her five-nine frame. Ronda was the �plain Jane� of the three. I had always liked her because she was bright and had a friendly personality. I had stopped talking to her after Jan dumped me. Ella was cute. She wasn�t the beauty that Jan was, but she did catch your eye. She had developed since the last time I�d seen her. She was almost as busty as Jan now. It looked good on her athletic frame.

When they came up, Jeff groaned. He knew the history, and I don�t think he wanted to be anywhere near us if this blew up. I was a little pissed when he mumbled something about getting the hot dogs and left me alone with them. I looked for Tami, but she was getting to know Kylie. I was a little afraid what they were getting up to.

�Hey, David,� Jan said, confirming she was still the ringleader.

�Hey, girls.�

�Now that we�re on varsity next year, do you plan on being our friend?� Jan asked.

�Do you still get high?� I asked.

�Sure, want to sneak out and get a buzz on?�

I didn�t need to be anywhere near these three girls, especially now with football camps coming up.

�I don�t touch the stuff now, so I�ll pass. I would also ask you to not try to corrupt any of the guys. We�re in training,� I explained.

Jan stuck her bottom lip out to pout. I think she thought she was being cute. I wasn�t the same middle schooler she had wrapped around her finger when we were younger. She gave me a confused look.

�Are you still mad about me breaking up with you? If I had it to do over again, I would have stuck with you instead of Justin.�

I really wanted to be a jerk and tell her off. I had several lines jump into my head which begged to be said. I took a deep breath and got my emotions under control. It really said something that she was able to get a rise out of me still, after our breakup over three years ago. In teenage years, that was a lifetime.

What stopped me was what both Tami and Coach Trent, from Elite 11, had said about being an example. This was doubly true for me because I didn�t have to just be a quarterback. I had to be careful because of the movie coming out, and my modeling. I didn�t need to give people a reason to think I was a jerk.

The final reason was simple: she wasn�t worth it.

�Jan, that�s ancient history. You decided Justin was the better man and I respect your decision. I would hope we both moved on,� I said.

I seriously doubt she ever looked back once Justin agreed to go out with her again. I couldn�t help the subtle jab about her picking the guy who took her virginity and dumped her, rather than me. I was still a teenager, after all. I saw Ronda flinch, but Jan seemed okay with what I said.

�I agree, we both moved on,� she said, dismissing the idea that I could still be irritated by how she dumped me. �We�re having a small get-together tonight. I�d love for you to come.�

�Will there be drugs at this event?� I asked.

�You and drugs! I remember when you�d take or smoke anything I put in front of you,� she said.

�I�m not the same guy trying to impress you anymore.�

She stepped forward and ran her hand over my chest. Thankfully, Pam picked that moment to come latch onto my arm. Jan took a step back and gave me a coy smile.

�If you�re free, stop by,� she said, and then the three of them left me.

�What did they want?� Pam asked.

�To join them at a get-together tonight,� I answered.

�I might have a better offer.�

�Don�t hold out on me.�

�I thought you could take me out on the date you�ve been promising me.�

�Can�t we just go have sex?� I teased her.

�No. Remember, you like me.�

She cracked me up. We both knew we were just friends-with-benefits. She had been slowly showing the true Pam as she got to know me better. I liked that she had a sense of humor.

�Did I really say that? An actual promise? I bet it was after sex. Talk to Cindy about the �twenty-four hour� rule. You can�t be held to anything you say right after sex,� I said.

She jabbed me in the ribs.

�Hey,� I protested.

�Do I need to plan everything?�

�I only have one question: am I allowed in your house after what happened with Cora?�

Cora had hooked up with Devin Range and they were now engaged. She had worked quickly to lock him up. I hoped Devin and Cora made it, but I had my doubts. I was betting it would cost him a pretty penny to get rid of her.

�Dad is still a little twitchy when your name�s mentioned, but I think he knows it wasn�t your fault. Devin is starting to grow on him. The jet water board he gave Dad went a long way towards appeasing him.�

�I hope Cal doesn�t think I have to buy him gifts, too. I always thought it was the girl who had to come up with the dowry.�

�Did you just propose to me?� she said, jumping up and down.

�Uhhh ...� was my witty response.

�I think you did. It�s also not during your twenty-four-hour grace period. I�ll tell Daddy. The two of you can talk before our date,� she said, and then went to tell her friends.

I hoped to God she was kidding.

I had a great afternoon catching up with my friends. Ty decided he was no longer my friend after sixty minutes of hell. I had warned him.

ALAN SENT ME A TEXT saying the plays and Bo�s comments on them were loaded into the software. I logged onto the Internet when I got home and opened it up. The most helpful part was Bo�s description of the plays. One of the hardest parts was learning the terminology they used to name the plays. Bo did a good job explaining what they meant with the play-naming conventions. The first part of the play name was the formation, then any pre-snap movement, and finally where each player went.

Once I understood that, it became easier to figure out the play. I then could watch the video of each time we ran it today. I spent an hour studying and then went down to see Mom and Dad. I found them talking to Angie as she cooked dinner.

�Dad, I need you to call Cal, Pam�s dad,� I said.

�Why�s that, David?� Dad asked.

�It has something to do with arranging a dowry for Pam.�

Mom fixed me with a look and I couldn�t keep a straight face.

�Devin gave Cal a jet water board to buy Cora. I explained to Pam they had it backwards. The father of the bride was supposed to pay the groom to get the troublesome girl out of their house,� I explained.

�So, you�re planning on marrying Pam?� Angie asked.

�If the price is right, sure. That�s why Dad needs to call Cal. Maybe we could get some goats,� I said.

�Why would we want goats?� Mom asked.

�From looking at the yard, your oldest son has been falling down on the job. The goats would help keep it trimmed up,� I said.

This time Dad shot me a look. I got out my cell phone and called Wolf. He agreed to mow the yard and whatever else my parents decided to pile onto him.

I ARRIVED AT PAM�S and rang the doorbell. Cal answered.

�I hear you�re looking for a dowry,� he said with a straight face.

�If you expect me to get rid of this one too, I need to get paid,� I said.

�Every now and then there are days when I think her mother and I would consider it. Today she�s been bearable, so I think we�ll keep her,� he said, letting me in the house.

�What�s the plan for my youngest daughter tonight?� Lacy said as Cal and I walked into the kitchen.

�Tonight is an official date night. I guess we can�t do group dates anymore, not after the last one,� I said, reminding them of us taking Cora with us. �Pam said she was planning this one, so you�ll have to get the details from her. I was just supposed to show up. Hey, if she�s picking where we go, shouldn�t she pay?� I asked.

�You poor thing! Were you dropped on your head as a baby?� Lacy asked.

�Actually, I was. My dad did it.�

She patted my hand. Cal was staying out of it. Pam joined us. I was glad I wore jeans and a nice shirt to match her. I had hoped she would be wearing something similar. There just weren�t that many places a teen would want to go where you got dressed up.

�Are you sure you want to go out with David?� Cal asked.

�I�m right here,� I complained.

�Don�t worry, I think our daughter sees other things in him,� Lacy said, causing Cal and me to blush.

Who knew Lacy could be naughty? I was ready to leave. Like, right now! I grabbed Pam�s hand and we made a hasty exit.

�What was that all about?� Pam asked as we got into the Charger.

�Your parents being goofs. Where are we going?� I asked.

We ended up going to the diner by the hospital because Pam wanted pie. They had fresh peach, so we both picked that. It was something special. Then Pam wanted to break in the Charger. I took her to the lake and we opened the back doors and got into the back seat. There was much more room than in the Jeep!

ON MY WAY HOME FROM my date, I got a text from Brock Callahan. He asked me to come to Jan�s party. I was a little concerned that that meant he was there, which meant other football players were there as well. I really didn�t want them mixing with people doing drugs.

I drove by the party and found the place was packed. I didn�t want the Charger anywhere near drunk teenagers so I drove down the block and parked on the side street. I made the walk to the party already knowing I wasn�t staying. I just needed to check on my guys. As I walked up, I saw one of the guys I knew from my drug days peeing in the neighbor�s bushes. It wasn�t going to be long before the police were called.

When I walked in, I saw half the team there. I was most disappointed to see Tim. As my co-captain, he should know better. Then I heard a girl�s voice saying, �No, no, no,� but muffled. I made a beeline to see what was going on. One of my ex-drug buddies was guarding the door.

�Hang on, David, they�re just having a little fun.�

�Move,� was all I said, and he stepped out of the way.

I opened the door and found Wayne and Ray holding down Kylie. They had her t-shirt pushed up around her neck and her bra pulled down as they mauled her breasts. Ray had his hands shoved down the front of her shorts and you could tell he had his hand between her legs. Wayne and Ray were two of the guys I used to have lunch with first semester last year. They were both going to be on the JV team this year.

�SON OF A BITCH!� I boomed.

Wayne and Ray�s eyes got big as they saw their death written in my look. Both guys let Kylie go and she scrambled off the bed. By then Tim had joined me.

�Watch them,� I ordered Tim.

Kylie had me in a death grip and was shaking. Emma and Piper showed up and took her off my hands. I walked into the living room and turned off the music.

�IF YOU EVER PLAN ON PLAYING FOOTBALL AGAIN, GET YOUR ASSES OUTSIDE!� I screamed over the crowd noise.

There was a mad scramble to get outside. The team had never seen me like this. Tim walked Wayne and Ray out. I made them stand next to me and sent Tim back in to find any guys we missed. He came back out with Brock and Bryan Callahan.

�They were having sex with Jan,� Tim said so only I could hear.

�Was it consensual?� I asked.

�She was either drunk or high. So, technically, probably not.�

�What are we going to do about this?� I asked.

�Emotions are running high right now. I suggest we talk tomorrow and then have a team meeting on Wednesday. We need to find out if Kylie and Jan want to press charges. If they do, this could turn into a shit-storm,� Tim said.

�You better talk to the team, right now because if I do, I�ll say some things I shouldn�t,� I said.

Tim told them there was going to be a full team meeting on Wednesday and sent them home. I made the four guys who I considered rapists to stay.

�You guys crossed a line tonight. First of all, Wayne and Ray, NO MEANS NO!� I said.

�But she went with us willingly,� Wayne said.

�I could hear her saying �no� from the other side of the door. If she was so willing, why did you have to hold her down, and why did she run as soon as you let her up?� I asked.

Neither one would look at me. Then I turned on the Callahan twins.

�What�s your story?� I asked.

�Jan was up for it. She wanted you to join in. That was why we sent you the text,� Brock said.

�Guys, it�s one thing if a girl is sober and she wants to play,� Tim said. �She has to be able to give consent. If she�s drunk or stoned, she is off-limits. I hope I don�t have to explain this more than once to you two. Think how you�d react if two guys were spending time with your sister.�

I was glad to see Tim was getting the seriousness of this.

�We are State Champions. The microscope is going to be on us. There was a deal in LA not too long ago where fourteen guys were arrested. The sex ranged from consensual to assault. I will string you up if we have something like that happening here. As leaders in the community, we have to stay aboveboard and not be seen as clich�s: the jocks that victimize innocent girls,� I said.

�But,� Bryan started.

�No buts! I don�t care if she�s the biggest skank in school. You�ll be seen as the bad guys and it could derail what we�re doing here. Just so you know, if either or both girls pursue charges, David and I will assist in any way we can to see you get convicted! I want you all to know this is serious shit!� Tim said.

Tim and I went back into the party to make sure all the girls who wanted to leave had a ride. I ended up taking Emma, Piper and Kylie home. I dropped off the sisters first. I pulled up in front of Kylie�s home and turned my car off.

�I�m so embarrassed,� Kylie said.

�Do you want me to go in with you to talk to your parents about what happened?� I asked.

�No! Please, don�t do that to me,� she begged.

�Okay, but I�m going to have Tracy talk to you. She has some insight into what happened to you tonight. You need to be able to talk to someone, and she�ll keep your confidence.�

�Thank you, David. I owe you so much ... just ... thank you,� she said and went inside.

Even though it was late, I called Tracy and told her what happened. I didn�t trust Kylie to make the call. I also told her about Jan. She thanked me and planned to talk to both of them. She had gone through much worse. She could at least offer a sympathetic ear.

Wednesday July 1

TIM, JIM AND I MET prior to the team meeting to decide what to do. We talked to Jan and Kylie before our meeting. Jan felt it was no big deal. Kylie was devastated. It was sad to see the once outgoing girl afraid to go out alone. Tracy talked to her and all she would say was they were taking care of it. Whatever Kylie was doing wasn�t really my business. I wasn�t sure who �they� were, either.

I told Tracy that Tim, Jim and I had a meeting with the team scheduled. I wasn�t really surprised when Mona showed up. There were a hundred and eighteen guys waiting on us when we entered the gym. I was surprised when the coaching staff quietly went to the top of the bleachers and sat down. Tim was about to have a meltdown, and Jim was pissed, so it was decided I would talk.

�Good morning,� I said.

�Good morning,� the team answered.

�I�m sure you�ve heard rumors of what happened Monday night. Let�s get everything out in the open so we can deal with it. Jan Duke had a party at her home at which alcohol and drugs were available. I have asked around, and there are no reports of football players using any drugs. If I�m incorrect about the drugs, please tell me now,� I said, then waited for someone to tell me differently.

I wasn�t expecting anyone would, but I had to ask.

�So, no big deal, right?� I asked and got several head-nods. �Here�s where it all gets complicated. We have two instances where team members were with cheerleaders, behind closed doors, at the party. No one is denying the girls went into the rooms voluntarily. In one instance, the girl in question was clearly under the influence. She further states, after the fact, the encounter was consensual.

�The other girl clearly verbalized her desire to not have the encounter continue, by loudly telling the two guys, �no.� Loud enough that I heard it through a closed door. I entered the room to stop the encounter. The cheerleader in question is having a very rough time of it, after the fact.

�Some would argue both instances were sexual assault. A girl who is under the influence can�t give consent. There are some who would say her state of mind doesn�t matter, she�s too young, period. I have a feeling if I asked all of you, we would each come up with our own opinion. I�m not going to try and put my beliefs on you all. What I do want you to hear is what Mona has to say,� I said and sat down.

I did not know what she was going to say, but I felt she had a right to address the guys.

�Thanks, David. I know you didn�t have to allow me to talk to the team. I appreciate the opportunity. First of all, the cheerleaders are your biggest supporters. We have many friends on the football team and our hope is we can continue to remain close.

�What David, Tim and Jim don�t know is that we all met yesterday to discuss what happened. The two encounters show how complex these types of situations are. For me, I think we cross the line the moment there is coercion. For me, that is the moment someone begins to feel pressured, even if they don�t say so. It sickens me to think your biggest supporters can�t count on you to protect them. We now have to be on our guard because the guys we thought were our friends have turned out to be our attackers.

�I know that sounds harsh, but we now have an emotionally traumatized young woman who knows two young men on our football team who don�t understand the word �No�! She actually had lunch with these guys for almost a year. She was held down, had herself exposed and groped before David walked in and stopped the attack. No girl, or woman, should have to go through something like that, regardless of whether she�s a cheerleader!� Mona said as she began to pace.

She took a deep breath to get ahold of her emotions. She stopped pacing, squared her shoulders, and took a moment to look every guy in the eye who would meet hers. I looked to the back, and Moose and Coach Hope looked like they were going to blow a gasket. I was glad to see the other coaches were holding them in their seats to see what we were going to do about it.

�I hate to do this to David, especially, but the cheerleaders decided they can�t let this slide. As long as the two individuals who assaulted one of ours are on the football team, we will not be on the sidelines supporting you, as a protest. We hope you, as a team, handle this internally; but if you don�t, we�ll be forced to make public the allegations,� she finished.

I got up and hugged her.

�Thanks. I know that was hard to do,� I said quietly.

I waited until she left the gym before I continued.

�We are a team. I�m now going to open it up so that if you want to say something, you can. Please, only the person up front can talk. I don�t need you all talking at once. Who would like to start?� I asked.

There were many hands in the air. I saw Wayne and Ray look at each other, and then Ray raised his hand. I motioned them both to the front. Wayne was an emotional wreck. I saw Ray�s lower lip quiver.

�If you haven�t figured it out yet, we�re the two who were involved,� Ray said, and then looked at Wayne and he nodded. �Kylie is one of our best friends. Both of us would never do anything to hurt her, and yet we did. I�m so ashamed. I wasn�t brought up like that, not even close. I know that �no means no.� All it took was a blink of an eye, and we went from being one of you to you all looking at us as if we were some kind of serial rapists. If there was any way I�and I know Wayne feels the same�could go back in time and change things, I would.

�I�m so glad David walked through that door and stopped us. I�m also glad that David didn�t kick our asses, even though I know we deserved it. Wayne and I agree there needs to be some kind of punishment for what we did. We think what Mona suggested is getting off easy. You won�t have to ask us to step down from the football team, we�ll do it voluntarily.

�All that we ask is that you give us a chance to redeem ourselves. I know it�ll take time, but I consider you all my friends. I hope someday to rebuild that trust. We will also reach out to Kylie. We don�t ever expect forgiveness from her,� he said, and then had to stop because he got choked up.

Both boys had tears streaming down their faces. I got up and wrapped them both into a hug as they buried their faces into my chest and cried. You could have heard a pin drop. Jim, whose sister Suzanne was a former cheerleader, who wanted to take them out back and beat them within an inch of their lives, came out and joined me in hugging them. He also had tears leaking out of the corners of his eyes.

I know its clich� to say it, but there are two sides to every story. You could feel the heartbreak these two guys were feeling, the damage two teenage boys had done to one girl they knew and liked as a friend. It reminded me how one lapse in judgment could change your life. Jim walked them out of the gym.

�Anyone else want to talk?� I asked.

The guys were much more subdued. I looked at Bryan and Brock and motioned for them to come up. We needed to clear the air, even if they weren�t volunteering.

�This has been a wake-up call for my brother and me,� Brock said. �All the girl had to say was that what we did was not consensual, and we�d be in the same boat as Wayne and Ray. I hope this is a wake-up call for all of you. We would like to pledge that from now until after the season is over, we will not touch any alcohol. I�ve seen at least one leader who can go to a party and just drink his Mountain Dew. I�m going to start being an example as well. I know Bryan will, too.�

I stood back up.

�As a team, we made another step in the right direction today. If we plan on being champions, we�ll be asked to do things other teams around the state aren�t willing to do. I think we can all agree that we�re building something here that�s special. What we do doesn�t affect just us. It affects our friends, our classmates, our families, and our community.

�It also affects our cheerleaders. I want each and every one of you to reach out and let them know what their support means to you. They�re part of the team, as is everyone else who helps us be successful. I personally plan on going home and hugging my parents. Then I might go and hug some cheerleaders,� I said with a smile.

The meeting broke up after that. The coaching staff just nodded to Tim, Jim, and me, and walked out.

WE DECIDED TO GO TO the lake today because almost the whole team wanted to go. None of our normal haunts would hold so many people. I called Mona to let her know that Wayne and Ray had quit the team and then invited the cheerleaders to the lake. I was glad to see they showed up en masse. Even Kylie came.

Tracy tracked me down.

�What did you tell all the guys? I think every one of them thanked me for being a cheerleader.�

�Then they listened. Do you feel appreciated?� I asked.

She rolled her eyes at me. I picked her up and ran into the lake. Her squeals caught the attention of everyone there. I had to laugh when Jim grabbed Mona and did the same. Soon everyone was in the lake, having fun. The girls were behaving themselves because they were outnumbered about ten to one.

It was good to see Tami show up with Lily and Cassidy. The three of them came up and gave me hugs.

�I feel left out,� Tami teased me.

�Can you believe a �stupid boy� could actually keep himself out of trouble without your help?�

�I�m hoping he can still get into trouble,� she said as she ran her index finger across my skin just above my waistband.

�I thought we talked about this,� I said.

�I never agreed. I think I said we should,� she said, biting her lower lip.

Someone was horny. I hadn�t had sex since Monday, so I wasn�t saying no, as of yet.

�Take me home,� she ordered me.

I walked hand-in-hand with Tami back to the Charger. Leaning against it was Kylie. I gave Tami the keys so I could talk to Kylie.

�They both called me and apologized. I just don�t know if I can forgive them,� she told me.

�Someday you will. You�re not ready right now. I think you�ll find that you�ll forgive them for yourself, not for them. I know it�s hard to believe, and I�m not asking you to ever forget what happened.�

She just nodded and walked away. I hoped she was going to be okay. I noticed Emma wasn�t far away and was watching her every move. I knew the girls would take care of Kylie.

WE GOT BACK TO MY PLACE and went straight up to the apartment. Tami was naked in a flash. I scooped her up and put her on the bed. I covered her body and kissed her. I felt all the old feelings rushing into me. This was the woman I loved, the one-and-only. All the work I had done to tamp down those feelings over the last year was destroyed in only a moment. I would think I�d be worried about that, but I was fine, more than fine. This just felt right.

She reached between us and pushed down my swim trunks enough to free my member. As soon as I was no longer covered, she guided me to her opening and we were joined. Our joining was all about pent-up lust. We hadn�t been together in over a year. Our bodies seemed to sense the rightness of this.

There were no fancy moves, nor a slow buildup. We just made like rabbits. Tami was always very athletic, but I could tell that over the last year she hadn�t been exercising enough because she was breathing way too hard. I would get her back in shape if we had to do this every day until she went back to school. I�d give it my best effort, or at least until my manhood fell off!

Tami wrapped her legs around my waist and crossed her ankles over my butt. I wasn�t getting away.

�Yes, Yes! YES! Harder, Faster, Harder, Faster, YES!� Tami chanted.

I hadn�t had sex this hard in a long time. I felt the uncontrollable urge to climax overwhelm me. I began to pump deep inside my lover. I collapsed on her and tried to catch my breath. She pushed me to the side so I wouldn�t smother her, and we laid side-by-side, still joined. I looked deep into her eyes.

�I hope we didn�t just make a big mistake,� I worried.

�No. How could sex that good be wrong? No one else will ever compare to you,� Tami said.

Damn.

Damn, Damn, Damn!

This had just been a hookup for her. I knew this would be a mistake, and I was right. She just meant too much to me for me to be casual. I was so stupid! I pulled out of her and went to the bathroom so I could be alone. How could I have let this happen? I stepped into the shower to clean up and suddenly felt dizzy. I leaned against the wall, then sagged against it and slid down onto my butt. I put my head in my hands as I began to cry.

Tami found me and reached for me to give me comfort.

�Please, no. Please leave,� I begged.

She did as I asked. Ten minutes later, Duke found me and licked my face. My mom looked in the shower. I stood up and wrapped her in my arms and sobbed. She held me until I wound down.

�Take a shower,� Mom said.

I did as ordered. When I came out of the bathroom, Tami was on the bed, dressed, and she was rubbing Duke�s ears.

�David, I�m sorry. I know you said you didn�t want to have sex with me. I can see now, by your reaction, it was a mistake. Dang it, David, what we just did sure as hell didn�t feel like a mistake. While we were doing it, I felt the love we had rekindle. I�m not ready to commit to you, but you don�t need to push me away.

�I love you, David Allen Dawson. You can�t make me stop loving you. You need to be strong for me. I want to live before we get married. I know it will be hard on you, but I have to date and make my mistakes. We�re still only teenagers. We both need time to enjoy our teen years.

�I have a plan. You knew I would have,� she smiled. �My plan is that at the end of our junior year of college we get serious. By that time, you better have had all the girls you plan on because after that you�re mine. I think if we have a plan this will be easier for you, and I know it will be for me.

�I want to be clear, you�ve nothing to prove to me. You�re man enough, you�re smart enough, and you have the ability to earn lots of money. I have no doubts about you. It�s simply not our time yet. What I do expect, though, is you become more. I don�t want you to stop or become complacent. I plan on marrying the best possible version of you that I can.

�I expect you to go to the Elite 11 tournament and show them who the Alpha Male is,� she teased me.

I wrapped her in my arms.

�I think your plan sucks. I want you now,� I said.

�I think you told Sarah this: any time, any place. I hope you didn�t think we wouldn�t be having sex until we were juniors in college. I plan on having sex with you as much as possible this summer and then every chance we get after that. I want you to remember who you�re marrying.�

�What happens if you meet someone and fall in love?� I worried.

�I�m sure I will. I know you will. We have a plan, though. No one will ever replace you in my heart.�

�So, I�m free to ask Pam to be my girlfriend?� I asked.

Her lips got thin. I wanted her to face the reality of what we were talking about.

�Pam would be a good choice for you. She�s here, and you two could date for the next couple of years.�

�I�ll go along with this as long as we each have veto power. If we start to get serious about someone, we have to introduce them. If we get a bad vibe or don�t like them, they�re gone. No questions.�

She gave me a hard look.

�You can�t just veto a guy because you think I�ll like him,� she said.

�I would have vetoed both Trevor and Simon.�

�What?!�

�Before you get mad, listen to me. I talked to the Wesleyan girls about Trevor. His parents would never have let you into the inner circle, let alone get serious with him. I think you knew that. Simon would have been gone as soon as he pitted you against your mother.�

She thought about it for a moment.

�So, if you were to, say, hook up with Lisa Felton, I could call a stop to it?� Tami asked.

�Been there, done that, and it gets worse. We�re somewhat related.�

�What?�

�My Great Grandpa Felton had two sons. Lisa is from the other son�s branch of the family tree,� I explained.

�But your Grandpa Felton wasn�t your biological grandfather.�

�Is there such a thing as step-incest?� I asked.

�I don�t think so.�

�Good. I was getting a West Virginia backwoods vibe. I feel better now.�

�Don�t get too comfortable because she�s my first official veto.�

�Can you do me a favor, and put Cassidy and Angie on the list?�

�Yeah, I�ll put them on the list. Anyone I should know about on my list?� she asked.

�Mike. I see how you check him out,� I teased.

�Okay, fair enough. I think I can live with that one. Do I have to tell Cassidy and Angie they�re on my list?� she teased me.

I hadn�t thought of that. I knew Tami was my friend.

�Yep. I�ll tell Mike �hands off� for you.�

�I�m sure Gina will be relieved. Are you better now?� she asked.

�Sort of. You�re the one person who can mess me up in a heartbeat. All my old feelings for you came flooding back. I love you more than you know. I heard what we had just done was just a hookup and all my old feelings overwhelmed me. I doubt I�ll ever be okay with you dating other guys. So please don�t try and force me to like them. I�ll tolerate it, for you, but you can�t make me feel differently.�

�I understand. I see where I tried to force Trevor on you and the way I explained our relationship wasn�t clear. It�s a two-way street. I sometimes get jealous feelings when you�re with other women. I think you saw that when we went to San Francisco.

�My thing is I want the prize at the end, not the consolation prize now. The more we�re open about what we want, the fewer problems we�ll have,� Tami said.

We got quiet, and then Tami broke the silence.

�Come on. You need to talk to your mom after your little fit.�

�Really, a little fit?� I complained.

�You do remember being naked, right?�

�I think I have a new �L� word for you: Lick my sack.�

�David!�

�Don�t get all prissy with me. You used to hang out with the guys. You�ve heard worse.�

She grabbed my hand and we went down to the house. We found Mom and Angie in the kitchen. Angie had Nate in her lap. Kyle and Mac must have been with Greg.

�Tell her,� I said.

Tami looked confused, and then it dawned on her.

�Angie, you�re on my �no go� list for David.�

�Whatever. If I ever decide to go for him, this �stupid boy� won�t stand a chance,� Angie predicted.

Mom wanted the scoop.

�Are you two ...?� Mom asked.

I shook my head. Mom looked a little deflated. I think she wanted us together even more than we did. The only person who would make her happier would be if I ended up with Beth. She and Mrs. A would hound us until we had grandkids they could fuss over.

Chapter 10 � Birthday and Uncle John�s Wedding

Thursday July 2

Today was the last day I�d be working out with Bo before I went to my uncle�s for his wedding. They were getting married on my birthday, on Saturday. The plan was to leave right after the nuptials to fly to Oregon for the Elite 11 camp. I was surprised my parents and my brother were flying out on Sunday to join me. Tami was going with me. She would be my travel buddy again.

It was amazing how my parents� attitude had changed since I started playing football. It wasn�t until recruiters had started talking to them in my freshman year that my mom discovered I might be serious about the game. Last year my dad had gone to Kentucky with me and the team as our chaperone. Them both taking the week off to watch me at the Elite 11 camp was a big deal for me.

Bo was getting on me today. We were running reaction drills, and he wasn�t happy with me.

�They have a God-damned read progression for a reason! I know you don�t think it makes sense, but they�re doing it so they can see if you can fit into their scheme. Now do it again, but this time do it like the play�s written!�

�Yes, sir,� I said.

He was right. The read progression on this play blew. No one would want you to bounce from one side of the field to the other and then back. We ran it again. This time his clipboard went flying past me.

�Get your head out of your ass! If you�re just going to half-ass it, I�m done! What are you supposed to do when you switch receivers?� he asked.

I looked at him, trying to figure out what he was talking about.

�Move your feet!� Tami yelled.

My teammates seemed to enjoy watching Tami coach me. Hearing a girl yell at you at a football practice took some getting used to. What made my teammates laugh was that she was right most of the time. This time she was absolutely right. When my eyes moved, my front foot needed to be pointing where I was intending to throw. That was why you see a quarterback doing little choppy steps when he�s looking downfield. He�s preparing to get his feet in the right position to throw or run.

They, meaning Bo, Alan and Tami, had been riding me all morning. They were nitpicking every little thing. I took a deep breath and refocused.

�Run it again!� Bo yelled.

This time Bo sent Tim to rush me. I skipped my progression and tossed the ball to my outlet.

�Much better! Much, much better! Let�s end this on a positive note! Gather �round!� Bo called.

Everyone hurried to get to where Bo wanted them. He�d already made several of them run laps for not hustling. I could hardly wait to see Alan try to make them run next week without Bo there to back him up. I would need to talk to Tim and Jim to make sure they supported him. I didn�t need the team dumping him into a garbage can, especially after all the help he�d given us. The problem was he was still irritating at times.

�Okay, we pulled a trick on David today. Part of what he�ll experience at Elite 11 is them trying to get into his head. That was why I had your coaches get on him so hard. Elite 11 coaches have designed some of these plays to force him to do things he wouldn�t want to do because it feels wrong. What he will find as he moves up in competition is that some plays are designed that way on purpose. By him moving to his second read on the other side of the field, it allows his third read time to come open. He�s used to a one, two, three progression,� he said, moving his hand steadily from left to right. �In high school, they do this to keep it simple. Most schools run the same offense from middle school to varsity. It has to be able to be run by the lowest denominator,� Bo said.

Wolf raised his hand.

�What�s a denominator?� he asked with a straight face.

Bo looked at him for a moment and then everyone started laughing.

�Get the hell out of my sight!� Bo yelled.

Everyone took off except Alan, Tami and me.

�Thanks, Bo. Them teasing you means you fit in now,� I said.

�I know. They�re a great bunch of kids. Every one of them worked hard this week so you�d be ready. If the Elite 11 can�t see how good you are, they can. Anyway, you�ll do fine.�

He shook Alan and Tami�s hands and thanked them for their help. I then helped him pack up and load his rental car. He assured me he�d be there Monday morning when the football portion of camp would begin.

I GOT HOME AND WAS happy to see my sister-in-law had packed for me. Being a little older and wiser, I pulled everything out to make sure I had what I needed. I pulled out the inappropriate underwear and switched my dress pants for tonight to something more Midwestern and less Hollywood. I also decided my Dakora suit was a little much.

I added work jeans and long-sleeve shirts for the farm. Uncle John had asked Greg and me to look after the cattle Friday and Saturday. I also packed some Range Sports cowboy gear for Friday night. We were going to the Moose Club for the rehearsal dinner, and then there was a band afterwards.

I loaded up the Jeep and went and picked up Tami. Something I liked about her was she didn�t need twelve suitcases for a week�s trip. Her bags were heavy, but there weren�t a lot of them. I then came back to the house to help everyone else load up. Duke was staying home. Britanie Callahan had volunteered to take care of him. She and Precious were moving into my apartment while I was gone. Angie would take over when she got back on Sunday.

We caravanned to my uncle�s farm. Greg and Angie were staying with Uncle John with Kyle, Mack and Nate. Mom and Dad, Tami and I were staying at the Hass farm. Their farm was next to Uncle John�s. I had been free labor at their place many times. When we got there, I helped Greg and Angie set up everything for them and the kids. Then Uncle John got into the car with Mom and Dad, and Tami and I followed them to the Hass farm.

Mrs. Hass came out the back door as we parked near one of the metal barns.

�You get bigger every time I see you,� she said as she hugged me.

�I�d like you to meet my parents and my best friend Tami,� I said.

Mr. Hass came out of one of the barns, wiping his hands on a well-used towel.

�John, David,� he said as he shook our hands.

�Sir, I would like you to meet my parents and my best friend Tami,� I said.

Everyone got settled and Mrs. Hass offered us sun tea. She would put a big jug of water with a tea bag out in it and put it out in the sun to brew. She then would pour it over ice. Somehow, it seemed like the best iced tea I�d ever had. It might have been that I usually had it after working on the farm and was parched.

I had changed into my Red Wing work boots and work clothes. There was always something that needed to be done on a farm.

�Could you show us around?� Uncle John asked.

Mr. Hass took us on the tour. His barns were some of the cleanest I�d ever seen. He had six barns. The smallest was the workshop and office. He currently had a combine pulled in, getting it ready for harvest. The next barn had all his tractors and trucks in it. The rest of the barns were for hay.

�All of our hay is stored in open-sided steel buildings, which greatly increases airflow and in turn, the quality. Airflow and the reduced sun-bleaching that the buildings provide also help produce quality hay.

�We raise corn and soybeans in addition to hay, so we�re able to rotate our fields out of hay production approximately once every six years. By doing this, we can greatly increase the uniformity of our hayfields and reduce weed presence and insect pressures in our hay,� Mr. Hass told us.

�No cattle?� Dad asked.

�I leave raising cattle to your crazy brother. I like to take a day off every now and then. Cattle need to be tended to daily.�

Uncle John and I both laughed. We knew Mr. Hass was busy every day too. He did get some downtime in the winter. He had hay to sell during the winter months. It was the reason he had the hay storage buildings. He made more money after everyone else had sold their hay right after harvest.

My parents, Uncle John and Mr. Hass continued their tour of the farm. I took Tami and we found a couple of bean hooks and headed to the soybean field. Tami had walked beans before, so we each took three rows and started using the bean hooks to remove any weeds. Most kids who have lived in the Midwest near farms have either walked beans or detasseled corn.

Detasseling corn is a form of pollination control, used to cross-breed two varieties of corn. The tassels have to be removed from one type of corn so it can be pollinated by another type. Machines are able to get about 75% of the tassels removed. For the process to work, you need 99.5% of the tassels removed. I think it�s almost a rite of passage for teens in farm communities to work the fields. It�s an easy way to make a few extra bucks during the summer.

Walking beans was a mindless chore. It gave Tami a chance to talk to me. We really didn�t talk about anything important, just two friends catching up. Uncle John whistled to call us back in after about an hour. Mrs. Hass had more iced tea waiting for us when we got back.

�David, remember when you said you wanted Kendal and I to find you investments?� Mom asked.

I looked at her and saw Mr. Hass and Uncle John looking anxious. I looked at Tami and she reached over and touched my arm with a hint of a smile on her face. I got the uneasy feeling everyone knew what was going on but me.

�Sure, did you find something?� I asked.

�A partnership with the Hass farm, your uncle, and Grandma Dawson,� Mom said.

I wasn�t sure how I could afford something like this. The combine sitting in his workshop would run nearly $350,000 new, just for the basic model. Most farms were in debt up to their eyeballs and ran on a very slim margin. A couple of bad years and a farmer would find himself out of business. One consideration that kept me from rejecting them out of hand was that my mom had brought me the proposal. Another consideration was that it involved both my uncle and Mr. Hass, two men I had a lot of respect for.

Yet another consideration that made me interested was the current return I was getting from the bank. If this partnership proposal could show me better than a 1.25% return, I was interested.

�Okay, tell me more,� I said.

�We�re offering you a 25% interest in our venture. Your grandmother will put up her farm as her buy-in for a 25% interest. John will provide the labor and be trained by me and receive a 10% interest plus a salary,� Mr. Hass said, leaving him with a 40% interest. �You will provide the money.�

When they told me my buy-in amount, I shot iced tea out my nose! I didn�t come close to having the kind of money they needed. Mom calmed me down and explained about leveraging other people�s money. I needed to put 25% down and borrow the rest. They were willing to allow me to use the two farms as collateral to secure the loans because they were going to combine everything under one company. The amount needed would take 80% of my savings.

�I need to think about this,� I said.

Tami got a big smile on her face. I think she recognized the old David would have made a snap decision.

I TOOK THE JEEP BACK to Uncle John�s house. We were all going to the Coffee House for dinner tonight. I wanted fresh catfish, and they would cook it for you if you brought it in. We loaded up the Jeep and talked Greg into going with us to the pond. We had caught six nice ones before I was ready to talk. We tossed them in the stock tank to keep the catfish alive.

�I need to know what you guys think,� I said.

�I think doing business with family is both good and bad. I�d be nervous doing it,� Greg said.

�Your mom would never have suggested this if she didn�t think this was a good deal for you. I trust her judgment,� Tami said.

Great, one �no� and one �yes.� Tami was right. I had neither the knowledge nor the time to figure out if this was a good deal or not. I trusted my mom, Uncle John and Mr. Hass. I also knew my grandmother was shrewd with money. If she was willing to include the family farm in the mix, I knew she was okay with what they proposed. They weren�t asking me to help run the business. I needed to look at this strictly as an investment, one in which I was investing in my family.

Tami smiled at me.

�I think it�ll be okay,� was all she said.

We stopped when we had caught eighteen catfish. We transferred them to a couple of coolers with ice. I drove them into town and dropped the fish off at the Coffee House. I was met at the backdoor by Grace, the owners� college-age daughter. I had flirted with her the last couple of years until I found out she�d hooked up with my uncle.

�David, I hear you have some fish for us. Who�s your cute friend?� Grace asked.

�This is Tami, my girlfriend,� I said as a reflex response.

Tami didn�t bat an eye. I think she could figure out why I was calling her my girlfriend. She got out of the Jeep and she and Grace walked into the kitchen like old friends. I was left to deal with the coolers of fish. Grace�s mom checked them out and had me put the coolers in the walk-in. Grace�s mom and I talked about a new recipe she had for catfish which had a honey-mustard pecan crust. She also had a bourbon sauce she would put over it.

Tami finally came back and found me helping chop pecans. I just shook my head when I saw her satisfied look. She had gained a tidbit or two from Grace. I introduced Tami to Grace�s parents and then we headed back to the farm.

We all came back to the Coffee House and had a wonderful family dinner. I ended up with Kyle and Mac on either side of me and I helped them with their dinner. They were at the age where they were curious about everything. I taught them how to wad up their napkins and throw them at Grace. She didn�t mind because it kept them busy and not fussing. I was a little worried what Greg and Angie planned to teach my kids when I had them!

Friday July 3

I PULLED GREG OUT OF bed and we took care of the cows. When we got back, I went for a run and did sixty minutes of hell to get my workouts out of the way. Tami rolled out of bed and we went with Mom and Dad to the Coffee House for breakfast.

I asked Grace to visit the bakery next door to get coffee cakes as a treat for the group of retired farmers who liked to come in for breakfast every day. They were my biggest fans. Uncle John had been bragging about my getting offers and going to the two Elite camps for football.

�David should go to Alabama, they have the best track record over the last several years,� Jess said.

�I think he needs to go to Notre Dame,� Gabe chipped in.

�You think everyone should go to Notre Dame,� Larry teased him.

�Dang right, David would do well to go there,� Gabe said.

�He�s not Catholic,� Mom said.

They all gave her a look. I bit my tongue because they were about to find out what a buzz saw she was if they told her only guys could talk about such things. Apparently, being older kept you from falling into those traps.

�Where do you want him to go?� Gabe asked.

Now I was interested. I had never asked my mom that question.

�USC.�

I looked at Tami and she shrugged. I guess they hadn�t talked about it.

�I guess I never knew you had a preference. Why USC?� I asked.

�They�re a sleeping giant, as far as football goes. They�ll be in the national championship picture again. Bill went there and I think you two made a good team. LA is also where you need to be if you plan on doing more movies.�

Everyone took it in. I was wondering who Mom had talked to about it because I had never heard a coherent football opinion out of her in my life. I wasn�t sure if she could name the four teams who made the National Championship playoffs last year.

�Do we need to start getting our USC jerseys?� Larry asked.

�If my mom says that�s where I�m going, I guess you�d better,� I said with a smile.

�Don�t I get a say in this?� Tami teased me.

�You talk to my mom, and then you two can tell me what I�m doing,� I suggested.

�Smart boy,� Gabe said, and they all nodded.

WHEN WE GOT TO UNCLE John�s farm, there was a huge tent being erected. They were having the reception there. I was happy to see Grandma Dawson supervising. Uncle John was doing the smart thing and just writing checks. He was letting his mom and future wife handle the details. I was a little surprised my mom hadn�t gotten involved.

Grandma Dawson saw me get out of the Jeep with Tami.

�There�s my favorite grandson ... who is still single,� she said, adding the �single� part when she spotted Greg.

�Ha! I knew it! I�m Grandma�s favorite!� I said, dancing around Greg.

Greg went and got Nate.

�I want to introduce you to Nate, your newest great-grandson,� Greg said, totally trumping me.

Mom walked up between Tami and me.

�You know what you have to do to get back into the top spot.�

I grabbed Tami�s hand.

�Come on, let�s get busy.�

Sometimes I question if she really is my best friend.

GRANDMA DAWSON AND Uncle John took me aside to talk to me about the farms. I made it easy on them and told them I was in. I made it clear I wanted to be a silent partner. We agreed I would give my proxy votes to Uncle John. I did this for two reasons. The first was if I kept my voting shares, it was possible for a deadlock. I owned 25% and Grandma 25%, so this eliminated the chance of a 50/50 vote. The second reason was I felt the men doing the farming should be able to make decisions without calling me. By giving Uncle John voting rights for my 25%, it would give him and Mr. Hass a majority but force them to work together. They couldn�t decide anything without the other agreeing. That way if there were ever a disagreement between Mr. Hass and Uncle John, Grandma Dawson would break the tie. It was decided that Mr. Hass would be in charge of the day-to-day operations and Uncle John would be in charge of the books.

Grandma Dawson agreed to put together the business plan we would need to present to the local farm bank for the loan. I asked that they send it to Tom to review for me. Tom would also review the Articles of Incorporation and the Bylaws.

Mom had worked it out with Kendal and Tom so that I wouldn�t own the farm directly. It was going to be owned by my LLC. They had also worked out the best tax plans and protection for me. The plan was that if anyone ever wanted to sue me, I was just a poor high school kid. Tom�s law firm had a substantial wealth management practice. As the first client in the Entertainment Division, they had used me as the model for future clients.

THE REST OF THE DAY was a blur of activity. Greg and I were ushers for the wedding, while Dad was standing up with Uncle John as his best man. Uncle John�s and Bonnie�s friends started to show up. I was happy to see his old college roommate and my former coach, Doug Engels. He was now the head coach at Triton College, a small private liberal arts college upstate.

�How�ve you been, Coach?� I asked.

�Good. I�ve been busy since I took over at Triton. We could use a quarterback.�

�Who knows? I�m not about to burn any bridges. I might just end up at Triton.�

�You�d almost make my day if you decided to come,� he said. �I was cheering when you made that stop in the State Championship game.�

�They were dangerous. I�m not sure what would have happened if their running back hadn�t been injured. He was one of the hardest runners I have ever seen.�

�He�s enrolling at Indiana this fall. I think they got themselves a solid back for the next four years.�

�How is everything otherwise?� I asked.

�Good. I met a girl and we plan on getting married after Christmas. She wanted to get married this summer, but I�ve been a little busy. Thankfully, she�s patient with me. How about you? You still dating Tracy?�

�Hell, no. I�ve decided to just play the field for now.�

�Look out, they better lock up their daughters if you�re on the prowl. Ahh, to be a teenager again,� he opined.

�Speaking of being on the prowl, I need some dirt on my uncle,� I said.

�Don�t you dare,� Uncle John said as he came up.

The two men hugged each other.

�I don�t know. I think young David could learn a few things from our exploits,� Doug said.

�Careful, his mother�s around here, and she has super-hearing. I want to live long enough to get married.�

�We�ll talk later,� I said, and then left them to catch up.

WE WERE HAVING THE rehearsal dinner at the Moose Lodge. Neither Greg nor I were allowed to give speeches, per Bonnie. Someone had told her about the fun I had poked at Greg. She was taking this whole thing way too seriously. We had to suffer through several speeches about them being the perfect couple and how it was love at first sight.

The only plus was it was informal, so everyone was in jeans. I had on my cowboy gear and Tami had a matched outfit. I felt like we were one of those square-dance teams. Angie got a picture, and I was sure Lily would have it posted on Twitter in record time.

After dinner, we all started to migrate to the other side of the lodge where the dance floor was. I had brought another set of four scotches which the lodge let us bring in because it was a special occasion. Uncle John and his friends had opened the bottles and were comparing them. I remembered when Dad had tried to keep up with his brother during the guys� weekend last year. I was hoping his friends could keep up or it would get ugly later. Uncle John could hold his liquor.

I had introduced Tami to Mary Vander. She was one of the cute farm girls I�d met while I stayed with my uncle two summers ago. Uncle John had purchased a bull she raised as a 4-H project. She and I had been reacquainted last year at the dance at this very Moose Lodge. I would have been interested in her, but she was dating some guy named Happy or Wimpy, something like that.

The girls were chatting, so I went to find my brother and see what trouble we could get up to. I saw he had been able to get a glass of scotch and was nursing it under the watchful eye of Angie. The band started playing. Greg nudged me in the ribs and pointed his chin across the dance floor at a table of college kids. There she was, the pretty girl with pure blonde hair and bright blue eyes I had danced with last year. She was a terrific dancer and had just disappeared after our last dance.

I got up and walked over to their table.

�May I have this dance?� I asked.

The whole table turned to look me over. She tilted her head as I held out my hand. She looked to the grungy guy next to her and he shrugged. I guess he was her date. She smiled and took my hand. No one else was dancing yet, and they were playing a country song we could dance the two-step to.

We took one turn around the floor getting used to each other again.

�You ready, Sugar?� she asked me.

�Let�s do it.�

The key to dancing well is being able to lead. I knew she could keep up, so I took her through her paces by doing different combinations of all the spins and turns I knew. It�s funny that if you have a couple who can really dance, no one else wants to join them. Towards the end, I could tell she was getting winded so I slowed it down. As soon as I did, several couples joined us on the dance floor. When the song ended, she gave me a kiss on my cheek and left me.

I went to find Tami and Mary. It seemed Lucky�I figured out that was his nickname�was missing in action. I alternated between the two, dancing for the next few songs. I was walking Mary back to the table when Bonnie snagged me. I then had to dance with all her girlfriends. They were getting tipsy and a little handsy. My Grandma Dawson saved me. They put on a waltz for us to dance to. My grandmother had some serious dancing skills. We simply glided around the dance floor.

�Davey, your grandfather, was a wonderful dancer. You remind me so much of him sometimes.�

She seemed to be in her own world as we floated across the dance floor. She had a mysterious smile on her face, and I could see she was once a true beauty. She was still a handsome woman, but she must have been a heartbreaker when she was my age. I felt my heart fill up as I watched her relive dancing with my grandpa. I missed him. When the song ended, the band took a break. My grandmother folded herself into my arms and fiercely hugged me. We had just shared a special moment for the both of us.

She took my hand and led me to a private corner so we could talk.

�Tomorrow I�ll introduce you to some very important people. Part of Davey�s legacy was his political and business connections. Neither your dad nor your uncle wanted to follow Davey into politics. I want to make the introductions in case you ever decide to run for office. Service is a high calling, and I see a lot of potential in you. You could make a real difference.�

I was a little taken aback. Davey Dawson had been a powerful man in the state. I had been told he was twice asked to run for governor but had declined. Grandma was offering to introduce me to men and women who could make things happen for me if I ran for office or if I went into business.

I was a little surprised she would be introducing me around at my age. This was the perfect opportunity, with one of Davey�s sons getting married. It said a lot about my grandfather if they all intended to attend Uncle John�s wedding.

I thanked her and she told me how much she loved me and to go have fun. I went back and sat with Tami. She could tell I was distracted by what my grandma had told me.

�Want to talk about it?� she asked.

�Later. Come dance with me.�

Tami claimed me for the rest of the night. I was careful not to read anything into it and simply enjoyed my best friend�s company.

Saturday July 4

I WOKE UP TO FIND TAMI in bed with me. She must have snuck in sometime during the night. I looked at the clock and saw I needed to get up to take care of the cattle. Greg had been a mess last night, so I wasn�t expecting him to get up and help. Sure enough, I was on my own this morning. My slacker brother was sleeping in. I was surprised when my grandma came out in jeans and work boots.

She didn�t say a word as she followed me into the barn to get the feed bags. I backed the pickup into the barn so I wouldn�t have to carry the feed too far. I then loaded bales of hay and bags of feed. We would have to make four trips to fill up all the feed stations. I still had no idea why he didn�t have one station by the barn so he could just call the cattle in to eat.

While I refilled the feed stations, she raked and shoveled manure. I was impressed with the help. It was a nice way to spend the morning, just her and me. After we got done with the cattle, I took her into town and let her buy me breakfast.

THE WEDDING WAS HELD in a little chapel that barely held both sides of the family. It was a nice ceremony. We all headed back to the farm to have the reception. This was where the large crowd was going to be. Everyone was invited, and we had to open one of the pastures for parking. I chuckled when I saw Angie in high heels trying not to step in cow pies.

Uncle John had gone all out. He�d had a cow butchered for the event. The neighbors had all brought covered dishes. It wasn�t what you�d expect at a wedding, but the women all loved to try and outdo the others. I was in comfort food heaven.

A reception line was set up and Grandma Dawson made sure I was next to her. I was a little nervous when the security guys showed up and were talking into their sleeves. Shortly after, there was a caravan of State Police cruisers and three big black SUVs. I recognized Governor Higgins and his wife, along with Senator Dixon and Senator Caster. Several other people unloaded from the other cars. Grandma introduced me to the dignitaries.

�Kurt, Betty, I would like you to meet my grandson, David. David, this is Governor and Mrs. Higgins.�

�Governor, ma�am,� I said as I shook their hands.

�Governor, this is the football player I was telling you about,� Senator Dixon said.

�Senator,� I said as I shook his hand.

�I hope you plan on staying close to home for football,� Senator Caster said.

�I will surely consider it, sir,� I answered.

�We�re holding up the line. Come see us once you�re done here,� Governor Higgins said.

I SWUNG BY TO CHECK on my uncle.� He was surrounded by his old college friends.

�John, tell us,� Doug, his former roommate, slurred. �Does Bonnie even let you do her anymore?�

�Not greek, that�s for sure,� Uncle John admitted.

That made me stop and listen in. I might have to record this for blackmail material. My second thought was, how had they gotten so drunk so fast?

�No room, what with the stick she�s got shoved up there all the time.�

�Bite me,� Uncle John said as he halfheartedly shoved Doug. �That�s my wife!�

I rolled my eyes and moved on. They should have had a bachelor party to get that kind of talk out of the way. I suspected that Uncle John would have some regrets in the morning when he slept through his wedding night. That would be something his new wife wouldn�t soon forget. I just shook my head as I realized that none of us were perfect.

I found the governor and two senators outside smoking cigars.

�There he is,� Governor Higgins said when he saw me. �Come join us.�

�I hear you might be the next Dawson to run for office,� Senator Castor said.

�If my grandmother has her way, I very well might be,� I agreed.

�If you�re anything like your grandfather, we would be lucky to have you. When I first got started in the business, he took me under his wing and mentored me. I owe that man more than anyone will ever know,� Senator Castor shared.

�I think all three of us benefited from his wise counsel,� Senator Dixon added. �He was one of the few of us that you could take his word to the bank. If Davey Dawson promised you something, you knew it wasn�t just a �political promise.� He also knew when not to promise something.�

I had the sudden realization that these were lessons my uncle had taught me when I�d stayed with him for the summer. When you agreed to do something, you kept your word. One of my life goals was to learn to say �no.� He must have learned that from my granddad.

We spent some time getting to know each other. I enjoyed listening to stories about my granddad and seeing probably the three most powerful men in our state think so highly of him.

MY UNCLE SEEMED TO be very happy and somehow sober when I saw him next. Bonnie was going to be a great fit for him. Tami and I stuffed ourselves. After we ate, Mom brought out a birthday cake. I was sad I had to leave, but I needed to catch a flight to Oregon for the Elite 11 camp.

Something I thought was neat about flying after dark on the fourth of July was watching the fireworks go off below you. It was another thing I could scratch off my bucket list.

Chapter 11 � Elite 11: Teamwork

Sunday July 5

Today was the beginning of one of the most important weeks of my football future. The Elite 11 camp was being held at Nike�s corporate campus in Beaverton, Oregon. Beaverton was located just seven miles from downtown Portland. I woke up with an uneasy stomach, which was a good sign. It meant I was ready. All I needed now was to puke and I was good to go.

Tami was in my bed and I watched her sleep. I was still confused about us having sex last week. There was something in the back of my mind trying to puzzle it out. The something was telling me that Tami never did anything without a reason. I hoped the reason was she�d been horny and not something else.

She stirred and opened her eyes.

�Morning, what time is it?� she asked.

�Seven, West Coast time. I�ll need to take a nap later so I�m fresh for tonight.�

Everything started at five o�clock tonight. Last year they had worked the guys out until well after midnight. Most of them only got a couple hours sleep before they had to get up and catch the bus to practice the next day. The whole reason for coming early was so I would rest instead of travel and then go right to camp.

�Not running today?� she asked.

�No. I thought I�d stretch and then take a swim. Maybe you could help distract me.�

��Stupid boy,� all you have to do is ask,� she said as she ran her hand over my chest.

I leaned over and kissed her as my answer. Tami grasped my member. She rolled me on my back and straddled my waist.

�Condom,� I said.

She just smiled at me and lowered herself on my shaft. She held my eyes, daring me to stop her. If she didn�t want to use a condom, I wasn�t about to talk her into it. I wasn�t worried about getting an STD from Tami. My only real issue was there was so much more feeling without one. I wasn�t sure if I�d be able to perform to my normal standards. Her tight little tunnel felt great as it completely enveloped me.

I put both my hands behind my head and gave her a lopsided grin.

�Lazy butt,� she chastised me.

I just raised an eyebrow and twitched Mr. Happy. She shook her head and began to rise and fall on my member. Tami was moving around until she found a position that gave her the most pleasure. When she found it, she put her hands on my chest to help balance herself and began to move up and down in earnest. I was watching her breasts jiggle as she would come down hard and grind against me.

I soon felt like I was going to climax. I couldn�t sit back any longer, so I snaked one hand between us and found her button sticking out from its little hood. I wet my finger in her juices and then stimulated her directly. I made little brushing motions back and forth. It caused her to make little whining noises of pleasure.

�You like that?� I asked.

�Uh huh,� she panted.

�Come for me,� I ordered.

She doubled her pace.

�Come for me,� I said again.

Her head flopped back and her mouth gaped open. I saw her upper body and neck go flush. Her nipples could�ve cut diamonds. Tami shuddered with pleasure as she came on my member. She ground her pelvis against mine so she could get every bit of pleasure. I grunted as I pumped her full of my juices. I had been pretty free with them lately. I had left a deposit in the two girls in Alabama, plus Tami last week and today. If I didn�t know that Tami was protected, I�d be worried. Plus, she�d been the one to explain to me where babies came from. I think we were ten or eleven at the time, and Alan made some outlandish comment. Tami sat Alan, Jeff and me down and explained the facts of life. When we finally had our sex education class, we were impressed she had gotten it right.

Fooling around with the Alabama girls was stupid on my part. I didn�t know them from Adam (or Eve, in this case), and yet I�d had unprotected sex. It wasn�t normal sex, either. The things we did would make you think they were a little free with their bodies. I knew better and really didn�t have a good excuse. I just hoped they were responsible.

Tami hung onto me and wouldn�t let me go. We both fell back to sleep with her straddling me and me deep within her.

I WOKE UP TO TAMI DRYING her hair.

�I�m hungry. After we eat, I have appointments for us in the spa.�

It was a little unconventional for a teenage guy to go to a spa, but today was all about relaxing and saving my energy for later. I skipped the more girly stuff but enjoyed the soaking in scented hot water followed by a full-body massage. Tami had the full treatment. She looked relaxed and had a glow about her.

She let me go to the pool so I could swim and catch some rays. Tami talked me into wearing my Speedos. I figured she�d earned it. We had a late lunch by the pool, and then it was time for me to go. Family and friends weren�t allowed to watch tonight�s events. I kissed Tami goodbye and took a shuttle to the Nike campus.

AS SOON AS I GOT ON campus, I was assigned a room. My roommate was Doyle Reutter from Madison, Wisconsin. He was the MVP from the Chicago Regional. Doyle was a big boy at six-six and 235 pounds.

�I hear you were the last one selected,� Doyle said.

�I was number eighteen and happy to get in so I can see how I stack up.�

�I think it was nice that they let a junior into the finals. It gives the younger kids hope when they sign up for Elite 11.�

I wasn�t sure if he meant it or if he was trying to get under my skin. His parents came and he went to talk to them while I unpacked. When I was done, I went looking for the guys I knew. I found Flee, Roland and Tim talking to another camper.

�David Dawson, Wes Hunt,� Roland said.

Wes was the number 1-rated quarterback in this year�s senior class. He also had an offer from Alabama that he had verbally accepted. If I went to Alabama, he would be my main competition for three-plus years. Wes had been the MVP for the LA camp. He was from Phoenix, Arizona.

Before I could talk to Wes, Greg and Tami showed up with Mom and Dad. I introduced them to the guys. Mom gave them a stern look.

�You boys are all older than David. I expect you to look out for him.�

I knew she was giving them a hard time, but the looks on their faces were priceless. Roland, being the southern gentleman he was, recovered first.

�Ma�am, it would be our pleasure to watch over David. He�s like a little brother to us.�

�I�m starting to remember why I never let my mom come to these things,� I grumbled.

One of the coaches came through the lounge and told us to head to the football field. It was time to show what we were made of. I hugged my family and Tami and followed the other participants to the field.

COACH TRENT HAD US form a semicircle, with the other coaches and staff gathered behind us. He stepped up front and center to welcome us.

�This is our vision for Elite 11. It�s to take this incredible environment, which we call �football heaven,� and give you the best coaching, the best mentoring, the best opportunity to grow exponentially, mentally, emotionally, and physically. And we get to see it happen.

�Part camp, part competition. It�s the premier quarterback development process in America. I think it�s bigger than that. It has become a tribe. It�s where coaches take their life experiences and pour them into you guys so that you don�t make the same mistakes as players and in life.

�In a hundred and twenty-one hours, eleven of you will be asked to be a part of the Elite 11. That will be a tremendous honor for whoever gets invited. Something I want to make clear to all of you is that being selected to be on this stage is not the victory. The victory is the journey you are about to embark on. Trust me, this journey will not be like any you�ve ever been on. It will change your life if you buy into it, and it starts right now,� Coach Trent said.

We were all loaded into a bus and taken to a park-like setting.

Coach Simson got us organized for the first event. He paired us each with a partner. Flee and I were put together. It looked like they were pairing us by how we were rated because I suspected Flee and I were the last two picked. I knew Wes and Doyle were rated the number 1 and number 2 prospects, and they were paired.

�At the edge of uncomfortable is where greatness happens. So, the first thing we�ll try to do is take your legs. You�ll run the obstacle course we have created just for you. Remember, everything counts. We�re not just looking for the fastest or the strongest. We are also looking for leaders.�

The other eight teams hurried to the starting line. I stopped Flee.

�We have to work as a team and think everything through. Let�s be sure to talk to each other out on the course and figure out the best way to do things. A little planning will go a long way,� I said.

Bo had warned me to figure it out instead of rushing forward.

As soon as we reached the starting line, they started the race. The first part of the track was winding down the hill to the lake between flags put into the ground. Most of the teams took off in a full sprint.

�Did they tell us how long this run is?� Flee asked.

�No. No, they didn�t. Let�s pace ourselves as if this is for something longer.�

The next stretch of the race was along the beach. Flee, being from Miami, suggested we run along the water�s edge. The sand was firmer there. Only one other team was doing that. The rest were running through three inches of sand. I could see guys were breathing hard after the sprint, and the sand took its toll. Flee and I were starting to catch up to the group.

The next section was through the woods. I think they found the steepest climb they could, and then would wind us back down the hill only to have us climb it again. This reminded me of the fell running I�d done in the UK. I was feeling it when we came out of the woods.

The next obstacle was a twelve-foot wall. I could probably make the jump and continue, but there was no way Flee would. I could see the wall was a real challenge for the teams. I actually saw guys leaving their teammate as they went over the wall.

�How about I boost you up and you lean down and help me up?� I asked.

Flee looked relieved. I bent down and made a cup with my two hands. Flee stepped into my hands and I hoisted him up so he could grab the edge of the wall. He pulled himself up and straddled the top. He reached down to help me, but I just ran to the wall and put one foot about three feet up and used my momentum to reach the top. I didn�t want to knock Flee off his perch.

�Let me go down first,� I told him.

I grabbed the ledge and let myself dangle before letting go. I ended up on my ass, but nothing seemed to be injured. I told Flee to do the same, except I was there to grab him and let him down gently. We now had passed three teams after getting by that obstacle. We ran to the next checkpoint where they had water for us. We stopped for a moment and drank. It gave us a chance to catch our breath. One of the teams we had passed caught up with us and didn�t stop.

Flee and I then found ourselves on a paved road. We set a steady pace. It was good that we did because this portion was three miles. Our slow and steady approach began to pick off teams. When we entered the next section of the race, we found ourselves in third place. This was the home stretch. It was like a traditional obstacle course. We started out having to high-step through a grid of ropes. I could feel it in my thighs by this point. Whoever thought up this course was evil.

The next challenge was side-by-side logs which looked slick.

�Grab my hand,� I suggested to Flee.

It was a good thing I did because he about slid off. I was afraid if one of us fell, we would pull the other one down. I had to laugh when Roland came sprinting up to catch us and did the splits on the log. If I hadn�t been close to the end, I would have fallen off. After that, I don�t think Roland cared if he won or lost.

We handled the rest of the obstacles and finished third. Flee wanted to lie in the grass and rest. I made him get up and stretch. I somehow knew this couldn�t be all.

WHEN WE ALL FINISHED, Coach Allen took over.

�Teamwork! Some of you did better than others. Some of you failed miserably. In the first part of your training tonight, we took your legs. Now we�re going to take your upper body. Remember, everything counts! Don�t worry about what others are doing. Make sure you�re challenging yourself. This camp is designed to make you a better version of yourself. Take full advantage, and remember to work as a team.�

They had set up a circuit that had to be run three times. At each stop, one of us had to do an exercise or a challenge. The key was figuring out who had to do what. There were seven stations. The first was the rowing machine. You had to row the equivalent of 500 meters. The next station was a rope climb, followed by monkey bars. Then you had to hold two twenty-pound dumbbells straight out from your shoulders for sixty seconds. If you failed, you had to start over. The next station was twenty chin-ups, and then we had to tackle a twenty-four-foot-long pipe where you had to go hand over hand to get to the end. If you fell off, you had to restart and do it again. Finally, there was a 20-foot-high cargo net that you had to climb up and go down the other side. This course reminded me of the CrossFit Games I�d watched on TV.

�What do you think? What are you good at?� I asked Flee.

�You do the rowing, dumbbells, and pole. I�ll do the rope climb, monkey bars and chin-ups.�

I had never used a rowing machine. It figured out your distance by how hard and quickly you pulled the rope. I watched some of the other guys who seemed to know what they were doing. You needed to use your whole body to pull the rope. After the run, this was nuts. I saw one team switch who was rowing at the halfway point. They finished first. Flee said we should stick to our plan.

He had the next two events, the rope climb and then the monkey bars. He was the smallest guy here and had an advantage in both of those. We were first after three stations. I then did the dumbbell lift. Twenty pounds in each hand doesn�t sound like much, but after doing the rowing machine, I struggled. My shoulders were shaking when time was called. This was where people started to fail. I couldn�t imagine having to go again right now.

Flee flew through the chin-ups. I was now going to tackle the twenty-four-foot-long pipe. I went hand-over-hand. When I got halfway across, I started to worry my grip was going to give out. I had to stop and hang for a moment to refocus. Flee cheered me on and I was able to finish.

The final challenge was the cargo net. It was a giant V. The problem was you had to stay on top of the ropes because of the angle. It would have been much easier if it was straight up and down. You could have just climbed it like a ladder. Flee and I perfected a crab-walk technique and finished the challenge.

We were in first place and raced back to start the second round. It was total gut-check time. My shoulders were killing me. My downfall was the rowing machine. It was something I had never done before, and it was attacking all my muscles at once. I was going to have to get one of these contraptions for my workouts. I had a newfound respect for people who participated in this sport.

It wasn�t so much the rowing that caused me problems, it was the effect it had on my body. This time when I did the dumbbells, I failed miserably. I consistently worked with heavier weights with similar exercises, but after rowing, man!

�Can you do it?� Flee asked.

I could tell he was worried. The only good news was that the other teams were struggling, too. I swung my arms around to loosen up my shoulders, and then I shook my arms. I went deep within myself and willed myself through the minute of torture. When I finished, I felt my shoulders wanting to cramp up. I needed to rehydrate or I was going to be in trouble.

�I think we need some Gatorade,� I said.

There was a drink station that everyone seemed to be ignoring. Flee agreed and we drank a couple of cups. I felt better when we went back and finished the second round.

Flee helped me do the rowing for the third round. I thought the poor boy was going to drop on me. We decided I�d do the rope climb because he went second and needed to catch his breath.

I ran into serious trouble at the dumbbells. My shoulders were shot. I looked over and Coach Trent was watching me to see what I was going to do with this adversity. Bo had warned me they would try to push me out of my comfort zones and see how I reacted. I had always worked hard and never thought I would be in this position. I figured I had an edge with my conditioning and strength work. I knew this exercise was meant to cause us to fail and to see how we faced this failure.

I was surprised when I wanted to give up. My shoulders were on fire. This felt like sixty minutes of hell, and when I realized that, just like that, I relaxed. I closed my eyes and focused on getting my breathing under control. I took deep steady breaths and centered myself. I had learned this from Cassidy doing Tai Chi. When I felt my control return, I reached down and lifted the dumbbells to my side. I felt my shoulders begin to quiver, but I didn�t give up. My right shoulder felt like it was cramping, and the pain was excruciating. But I didn�t give up. I focused on my breathing and tried to ignore the pain. When time was called, I would�ve done a fist pump if I could have raised my hand over my shoulder. I looked over to Coach Trent and he nodded to me. Everything counts.

When we finished, we were in fourth place. Flee convinced me that lying in the grass was okay. I wasn�t able to contradict him. I just looked up into the dark sky and was happy we finished.

COACH FREDRICK WAS in charge of the next event, tug-of-war.

�I know you�re all tired. It�s time to separate the men from the boys. I�m sure you�ve all tested yourselves playing tug-of-war. This time there�s a reward at the end. The winning team gets to pick their receivers first for the session-ending seven-on-seven tournament.�

Now we were talking. Getting the right receivers could make a huge difference in how you did. I wished I had Bill here to make me look better. I was having happy dreams about what it would mean when Flee and I heard our names called. We were going up against Wes and Doyle. They had nearly fifty pounds on us.

Bo had told me to think everything through. I took Flee aside.

�Any ideas?� I asked.

He shook his head. Then I remembered what my uncle had taught me when dealing with a cow.

�They�re going to try and overpower us right at the start. My uncle taught me when dealing with a difficult cow to square your feet and dig in. Squared up, you use both your legs instead of having one behind the other. Our advantage will be that our legs are stronger than their upper bodies. We dig in and get their initial momentum stopped. Then we work together to start walking backward,� I said.

When we lined up, I saw Wes and Doyle had their feet staggered and they were leaning forward. I expected they would try to jerk us towards them when we started. I was behind Flee, so I took the rope and hooked it around my waist so my right hand was on the rope and my other hand held the rope tight to my waist. Flee looked back.

�Remember to stay low,� he suggested.

Good point. I squatted down and dug my heels in. Everyone had gathered around and was cheering us on. I could tell everyone expected Wes and Doyle to make short work of us. On �Pull,� they did as I expected and tried to jerk us off balance. What they ended up doing was standing straight up. They didn�t have any leverage. All they could do was lean back.

�Now!� I called out.

Flee and I took one step back. This unbalanced the much bigger team, and we began to move back. When the tide turned, the crowd got behind us. Everyone loves an underdog. When we won, Flee wanted to celebrate, but I warned him: everything counts.

We went over and shook hands with the vanquished. Wes took the loss in good spirits. Doyle was incredulous and refused to shake our hands. I saw Coach Trent talking to the other coaches, and I felt we were being evaluated on how we handled each situation. I got the feeling it didn�t matter if we won or lost, it was how we acted. You had to be a leader regardless of whether you won or lost.

We ended up winning this portion of the competition. No one figured out our biggest advantage was squaring up and being able to use both legs equally.

THE FINAL TASK WAS running sprints. I was glad I had taken it easy and gotten plenty of rest today. It was nearly three in the morning when we got back to the campus. There was a sign in the lobby that said breakfast was open at six a.m., the training staff was available at seven, and the bus left at eight-thirty.

When I got back to my room, Doyle wouldn�t talk to me. He was still pissed he lost the tug-of-war. I dug into my duffle bag and found a jar of my trainer�s analgesic rub. I worked it into my shoulders and neck. I wanted to be able to throw tomorrow and not be stiff. I set my phone alarm for six and went to sleep.

Monday July 6

I WOKE UP AFTER LESS than three hours sleep and dragged my ass out of bed. I felt like I�d been hit by a Mack truck. I guess I wasn�t in as good of shape as I thought I was. My thighs and butt hurt from running up and down the hills. My shoulders felt like I was an eighty-year-old man. My hands ached from doing the pipe.

I quietly left the room so I could go stand under the hot water in the shower. I smiled when Flee joined me.

�Why are you up so early?� he asked.

�Everything counts,� I said, repeating what was becoming my mantra for the week. �Why are you up?�

�I have to do more than anyone else to stand out,� he said, referring to his size.

We went down to breakfast. The coaches were surprised when we walked in. I didn�t know about anyone else, but I was a growing boy who�d burned off a week�s worth of calories last night. I was starved. I wasn�t really surprised when Flee�s plate was packed like mine.

�What now?� Flee asked.

�We go see the trainers.�

I went back up to my room and got my rub. The trainers gave the two of us massages. The combination of the rub and the work the trainers did on us made us feel almost human again. At eight o�clock I went back to my room.

I debated whether to wake up Doyle or not. I thought it would be petty if I didn�t.

�Doyle, DOYLE!�

�What?�

�You have twenty minutes to make the bus,� I warned him.

He just grumbled and rolled back over.

DOYLE DIDN�T MAKE THE bus. It left at 8:30 sharp. We started the morning in the classroom. Coach Allen was going over the playbook. He had software displayed on a big-screen TV.

�This is called E-Coaching. It has all the plays loaded. At the bottom, there are four numbers which correspond to your four progressions. When the play starts, you select the correct button.�

It was like a video game for quarterbacks. I could see some value to it. If you didn�t have anyone to practice with, it could be very helpful.

Then Coach Trent stormed in. Doyle followed and sat in the back.

�I�m trying to treat you like adults. It�s a little hard when you can�t even seem to be here on time. Let me tell you some hard truths. The first is, for something to be the most important thing in your life, it has to last a lifetime. Football will get you into college, help you meet new friends, and allow you have fun playing the sport you love. You�re not here to just learn about football, you�re here to learn about life. Football is a small part of what we hope to teach you this week.

�What I�m going to talk about right now is responsibility. You were all invited to camp at no cost. We are providing you with world-class coaching, we have given you a platform to make a name for yourself through ESPNU, and we have invited 108 of the best skill players in the nation to assist you this week. And some of you already have an attitude problem. Some of you can�t be bothered to show up on time!� Coach Trent yelled.

�I have 108 other guys I need to keep track of. They will take their cues from you all. If you don�t feel the need to show up, why should they? If you think you�re something special, why shouldn�t they? This is some kind of record. The first day, and I have to go drag one of your sorry butts out of bed. I�ll make you all an offer. If you can�t show up, don�t! Don�t waste the other seventeen guys� time. That goes for all of you.

�I want you to think for a moment. Every quarterback here thinks he�s the dude. You think you�re going to win the Heisman, and you think you�re going to play forever. You think you�ll make it to the Hall of Fame. What you�ve never done is face true, true adversity in this type of environment. Last night was designed to see how you handle yourself when your body betrays you. Quite frankly, some of you failed miserably. I�ll let you in on a little secret. Yesterday was designed for you to fail at some point.

�We spent thousands of hours watching video, talking to your coaches. We have developed a camp which will change your life if you embrace it. What I won�t tolerate is you half-ass doing things or not showing up. The next time someone skips out, they are done. Do I make myself clear?�

�Yes, sir,� we all answered.

�Even with the best 18 quarterbacks in the nation, only a handful of you faced adversity and shined. Our goal is that by the end of camp, you all will shine,� Coach Trent said.

He looked all of us in the eye. I let a small smile creep onto my face. I recognized what he was doing. He had to get our full attention before we would listen to him. This was something Uncle John had done to me during my summer with him. I think Doyle did him a favor so he could get us listening.

I particularly liked his comment about football not being the most important thing in your life. If I was honest, football wasn�t on the list of my life goals. What I could learn from it and the doors it could open for me was on my list. My goals didn�t have me as a football star, model or movie star. I wasn�t sure where all this would lead, but I knew those three things would help me get there. I just needed to figure out what my overall goal was.

�Get them outside and on the field. I want them warmed-up and ready to go,� Coach Trent said, and then left the room.

We all got up and made our way to the field.

WE STRETCHED AND RAN some sprints to get our heartbeats up. When we were done, Coach Allen brought us together.

�I want to see high energy out of all of you. Hustle! Use every minute wisely. Remember, every throw counts! Compete with yourself!�

We were then assigned our personal coach. I was paired with Coach Allen. I was a little surprised because it was my impression that he was Coach Trent�s second-in-command. I figured he�d be working with Wes. When we got to our first training station, I saw Bo there. He and Coach Allen talked for a moment and then I began the drill.

There are times when everything feels right. The good news was those times were becoming more frequent since Bo and I had been working together. I felt it on the first throw. I glided back into the pocket on a five-step drop. I had my hands up and back where they needed to be. The moment I made the decision to throw that ball, it was out of my hands.

Bo had been working on my quick release. I started out hurrying the ball and not getting enough on it. Bo showed me that I didn�t need a big windup to get power behind my passes. It was all about technique. If you used your core muscles around your midsection, and your legs, you could generate the power needed. The key was starting with a good base. That was why Bo had been on me about my footwork.

A quick release had many benefits. After watching the defensive end from Buffalo, I knew I needed to be able to get the ball out of my hand in a hurry. It also gave me an advantage over defensive backs. A quick release would help minimize interceptions since the defense didn�t have as much time to react.

Something else Bo had worked with me on was my release point. That was the point where the ball leaves your hand. Mine needed to be about three inches in front of my lead foot. There were two important aspects to this: having a consistent throwing motion and striding correctly. I was still working on this and would probably always work on it. It was just one of those things you had to do over and over again until it became second nature.

The final piece of the puzzle was the release of the ball. The difference between a good release and a bad one could be seen in how the ball traveled through the air. What you were shooting for was a nice tight spiral.

When I threw my first ball, I knew it was good. I glanced over at Bo and he had a smile on his face. He knew I was ready, and his little smile was his way of telling to go have fun and be the best quarterback I could be.

That first ball set the tone for the rest of the morning.

I KNEW THINGS WERE going well because an ESPNU crew began to follow me around. Wes, being the number 1 quarterback in the nation, naturally had a crew follow him. Doyle, being involved in drama, also merited a video crew. They had several other groups filming the action. It was a little unnerving being one of only three who had their own personal videographers.

It was interesting to see how differently Wes and Doyle handled the attention. Wes just ignored them, while Doyle seemed irritated. I, being naturally shy, embraced it. I told them if they had any questions, or wanted me to redo something, to just tell me. I knew if I worked with them, they would work with me. I also didn�t want to have my conversations with Bo overheard. I was pleased that they respected that request.

AFTER LUNCH, I WAS paired with Roland. His coach was Coach Simon. When Bo, Coach Allen and I walked up, we saw Roland and Coach Simon deep in conversation.

�The playbook is designed for the mind of an NFL quarterback. Guys struggle. To succeed, one has to adapt quickly. The playbook wasn�t intended to be the best playbook. What they wanted to see is if you can learn the terminology and buy into the system,� Coach Simon explained.

Roland wasn�t buying it, but he stopped the conversations when we walked up. I think he also saw my ESPNU guys following me.

The two coaches got us organized. We had a group of skill players to play both offense and defense for us. Today was about running through the plays. Again, thanks to Bo, my preparation was evident from the beginning.

Roland was not a fan of the playbook. It was obvious Coach Simon was frustrated. Coach Trent came over to watch. The play we were running was one of the ones where the read progression jumped back and forth. I had had trouble with this one last week until Bo explained how it helped get my receivers open by not just going from left to right or vice versa.

Roland dropped back and saw his primary receiver was covered. Instead of going to his next read, he focused on his third read, threw into coverage and was intercepted. Coach Trent came up and pointed to the primary receiver.

�Did you give this enough time?�

�I saw he was covered, so I went through my read progression,� Roland said.

Coach Trent looked at Coach Simon who shrugged. He grabbed the playbook and showed it to Roland.

�Tell me where your next read is?� Coach Trent asked.

Roland pointed to the correct receiver.

�But,� he began.

�Roland, you�re an extremely talented kid. You have great stature and you�re a good athlete. I think everyone would agree you have a ton of arm talent. A very mechanically sound and a brilliant guy. The hype around you is totally justified. But I think you outthink the room sometimes.

�You need to be more like David: dumb and happy,� Coach Trent said with a grin.

�If you were to ask my friends, they would tell you the correct terminology is �stupid boy,�� I shot back.

�I�m going to honest with you. You were one of our top five guys coming into camp. David was the last one picked. After seeing the two of you in action over the last 24 hours, your positions might be reversed. You want to know why?�

Nope. Roland really didn�t want to know, but Coach Trent wasn�t letting him off easy.

�David is showing he has what it takes to make it at the next level. It will not be uncommon for you to have to learn several different offenses when you play college ball. All it takes is a change at offensive coordinator. We intentionally made this offense difficult and confusing to see if you could adapt. Roland, I know you can do this. I know you need to intellectually wrap that big brain of yours around what we�re doing here, but frankly we don�t have the time.�

�But, Coach, some of these plays are just stupid.�

�I agree that on the surface, that might be true, but every one of these plays works if you give it a chance. Now isn�t the time to break the plays down and question them. Now is the time to show you can run them,� Coach Trent said.

�Run the next play,� Coach Simon told Roland.

It wasn�t his day. He hit a wide open cornerback. I groaned, seeing the disappointment in his eyes. He�d done it again. He thought his arm could squeeze the ball in, and he�d been wrong.

�Your eyes need to be on the outside receiver and see if he wins. If he doesn�t, move to ...� Coach Simon paused, waiting for Roland, who looked confused. �This is a pure progression play. I know you can see that guy was open. But when it�s third and eight, and they don�t give you the easy out, you need to do it the hard way. Make your reads in order, and the timing will be so much better. Now run it again.�

Roland was not having a good day. He ran the play three more times and threw interceptions each time. I could see the defenders were cheating because they knew what the play was. Finally, they felt pity for him and sent me in.

I did my drop and saw my primary was covered. I did my read progression and the defenders had the other reads covered as well. I dumped the ball off to the checkdown receiver, your last-resort receiver. Bo had a big smile on his face. He knew my instinct was to do what Roland had done.

�No fair, he cheated,� Roland complained.

�No, he made the right play. It�s better to have to punt on fourth and eight than it is to throw an interception. Let�s change it up. It�s fourth and eight and we�re under two minutes. Do it again, David,� Coach Trent ordered.

This time, when I dropped back, the coverage was even tighter on my primary and secondary receivers. As soon as I looked off my secondary and started towards my next progression, I saw that the defensive back went to help. That was all the break in their coverage that I needed. I hit my guy in stride and he was gone. Roland had a big smile on his face and high-fived me. I raced downfield and chest-bumped my receiver.

Roland went next. He pumped his arm at his primary receiver and the defender bit hard. His receiver cut upfield. Roland let his excitement get the better of him and overthrew a sure score. I strolled up behind him.

�At least it wasn�t intercepted,� I teased.

Roland found out I had better escape skills than he had pursuit. He vowed retribution at some future date. Bring it on!

Tuesday July 7

OUR MORNING CLASSROOM time was with a sports psychologist. He spent the first half of the class talking about how confidence can be learned. He had this whole discussion about �Approach versus Avoidance.� It was very similar to Tami�s �wanter versus doer� talk. Once we were past that part of his class, it got a lot more interesting.

�Bear with me, and imagine for a moment the little voice inside your head that urges you to go harder, farther, and to not give up.�

He let us think about that for a moment before continuing.

�You�re on a journey right now. The outcome is not within your control. If you attend to the outcome, if you attend to the things that aren�t under your control, you�re going to find yourself losing your own sense of power. On this journey, what you do get to determine is your own experience in it. In the center of this is your ability to trust all your preparation and all of your training that has gone into this moment. The idea is, can you trust yourself enough to stand in this moment with conviction?�

It was a very �new age� approach to something I tried to live by. Worry about the things you can control. If I worried about what was outside my control, like if I would become one of the Elite 11, I would just become frustrated. All I could do was prepare and then trust in myself to perform.

They were all very big on the concept of competing with yourself and ignoring what everyone else was doing. While good advice, it was hard not to try to compare how you were doing against everyone else. This was a competition, after all.

TODAY I WAS WORKING with Wes Hunt. Watching him work reminded me of Ridge Townsend. He was going to make a hell of a quarterback at Alabama. I was of two minds as to whether I�d attend Alabama or not. First, if Wes got a year under his belt learning the Alabama system, he was going to be hard to beat out. Second, I wasn�t afraid of competition. While Wes was from the Ridge school of quarterbacking�conservative surgical strikes which moved the chains�I was more of a high-risk, high-reward quarterback.

I would predict Alabama�s offensive coordinator was going to be moving to a head coaching job in the near future. If he left the year I came in, then Wes and I would be on equal footing. I�d be willing to go head-to-head with him in that case.

The one fly in the ointment was there were only so many top quarterbacks who could make it to the NFL. It would be a shame if we ended up derailing one of our chances to make it to the top level of football. I had no doubt that if either one of us got the edge, we wouldn�t give up our starting job. Of course, I was getting ahead of myself. Having Wes in front of me brought out the competitive monster from within. There were other things in my life besides football, but deep inside I wanted to be the best!

Neither Wes nor I said much to each other during drills. You could feel the intensity build as practice went on. ESPNU was in our faces, too. All the parents and friends of the quarterbacks were able to watch us from the sidelines. They seemed to all want to split time between watching their sons and then coming to watch us. People realized they were watching the number 1 quarterbacks in the junior and senior classes go head-to-head.

People would debate who the top gun at camp was. Wes had me with a year�s experience and his accuracy. He was also a pure pocket passer. I was much more athletic. At this type of camp, it was hard for me to showcase my true talents. So, deciding who was better would depend on what type of passer you liked best.

The only thing I saw wrong with Wes was he had a much bigger windup. He reminded me of Jameis Winston, the Heisman Trophy winner as a freshman and the starting quarterback for Florida State. He was also the number 1 draft choice for the NFL, so you can tell this wasn�t a major knock on Wes. Winston did throw an awful lot of interceptions, though, because of the windup. Wes might be able to overcome the interception bug with his accuracy and conservative play. At Alabama, they didn�t need their quarterback to win them games. They needed their quarterback to be a good game manager�someone who took care of the ball and put it into the hands of their extremely talented players. My guess, though, was if he got into a tight game and had to make a big play, he�d be in trouble.

The factors that separate the best quarterbacks from the rest were minor. I personally felt that Wes would be a better off-the-field representative for Alabama than Jameis had been at Florida State. I wasn�t sure, but I�d bet the folks at Alabama could help Wes find some crab legs and willing women, if that was what he wanted.

WHEN WE FINALLY FINISHED, Wes and I at last relaxed. I went and shook his hand.

�After today, I�m rethinking going to Alabama,� he told me.

�Dude, I swear I was thinking exactly the same. You want to flip a coin for it?� I asked.

�Nah, I think I�ll go and make you beat me out.�

�Probably the best plan because I�m not sure where I�ll go right now. My mom announced I�m going to USC, but they haven�t bothered to offer yet.�

�Look, if Alabama�s your best fit, then go there. My only advice is to take your time and do all your visits. I picked Alabama for football, and they do have those pretty Southern belles. There�s just something about their accents that gets my motor running,� Wes said.

�I have a thing for California girls, but the women at Alabama are special.�

�I might have to visit USC to check them out.�

�I think you�d like UCLA better.�

He laughed at me. I found my family, Tami and Bo waiting for me. I introduced them to Wes. His dad found us. We had a free evening, so we decided to all go out to dinner.

WE HAD A NICE DINNER at The Stockpot Broiler. It had something for everyone. I had their salmon. Tami cracked me up because she got a steak. She wasn�t adventurous when it came to trying food. Bo wanted to talk to me, so we decided to go back to my parents� hotel to talk. We said goodbye to Wes and his dad. They were going to see what there was to do in Beaverton.

�Each day they rate the eighteen quarterbacks. I talked to Coach Allen to get some idea how you were doing. As of last night, you cracked the top ten, with a bullet. I think after today, with them seeing you go toe-to-toe with Wes, your stock will rise even more.�

�Do you know how the other guys are doing?� I asked.

�Right now, Tim Rodgers, the kid from Texas and the MVP at your camp in Columbus, is number 1, with Wes a close number 2,� Bo said.

�What about Roland?� I asked.

�He was number 5, but as you saw yesterday, they have an issue with him overthinking things. They�re starting to wonder about him. He did well at your regional, and both Ohio State and Alabama had good things to say about what he did at their camps. I think Coach Allen�s quote was: �Is he too smart?� Everything seems to be a discussion and he feels the need to coach-up all the other quarterbacks. Coach Trent wondered if he was trying to be rebellious. I guess they�re also worried because he doesn�t seem to be focused and it�s hard to get him going in the next drill.�

�How can he be higher-rated than David? He received offers from both Alabama and Ohio State while Tim, Roland and Flee didn�t?� Tami asked.

�Two reasons. The first is David will only be a junior next year. The second was he was the last one invited to camp. Coach Allen has been advocating for David and arranged for him to go against the best quarterbacks here. I�m sure after seeing him play at the very least even with Wes today, they will move him up again tonight. I personally think he outplayed Wes at times. Honestly, though, that was because I saw him doing what I would want in my quarterback to do if I was a coach.

�Wes is going to be a heck of a college player. I�m not sure how good of a pro he�ll be. He�s only six-two and he tends to wind up to throw the longer balls,� Bo said.

�How is Flee doing?� I asked.

�They�re trying not to focus too much on his size. The talk is Russell Wilson took Seattle to two Super Bowls and he�s only five-ten. Flee is going to have to play lights-out to get into the top 11. I do know that they think he can play college ball. They believed in him enough for him to beat out over 400 quarterbacks to get here.�

�Is Doyle doing any better?� I asked.

�After his poor attitude Sunday night, and him skipping the morning meeting to sleep in on Monday, he went from number 2 to number 18 on the list. I heard he had a good day today, though. If he gets his attitude issues worked out, he still has a shot at making the final 11.�

�You have any marching orders for tomorrow?� I asked.

�Stay focused and embrace anything they throw at you. They�ll continue to try to get you out of your comfort zone. Football-wise, I noticed you haven�t been using all your passes. Why is that?� he asked.

Bo was talking about the high arcing teardrop deep pass I�d learned from Bud Mason, the ex-Oakland coach.

�I thought I�d bring it out at the seven-on-seven tournament,� I said with a smile.

�Okay, we�ll practice it off-site Thursday evening. I�ve been looking at the receivers for your team and have a few suggestions. I�d like to wait until they bring in the top guys on Thursday before we pick our team.�

I had forgotten that by winning the tug-of-war contest Flee and I got to stack our teams before anyone else got to pick. I wished Bill was able to come, but he was already at USC. I was glad Bo was going to help me. They said there would be 160 skill players here come Thursday. There was no way I was going to be able to pick from that many guys without help.

Greg and Dad had been quietly taking in everything. Mom�s only comment was I needed a haircut so I would look good on camera. I could have killed my ex-best friend when she miraculously found scissors. I knew better than to fight it. I was okay with the results when Mom was done. She had only trimmed me up enough so I wasn�t as �shaggy,� as Tami put it.

Chapter 12 � Elite 11: SPARQ Score

Wednesday July 8

We showed up for our morning class and two of the guys were missing. The rumor was some of the guys had reverted to their high school ways: breaking curfew, arriving late, and not showing up. At home, this might be considered trivial, but it was unacceptable to the coaches here. Coach Trent went up to the front to talk to us. As soon as he got situated, the ESPNU crew came in to capture what was going to be said. This just reinforced Bo�s observation that this was reality TV.

�As you can see, two members of our original eighteen are no longer here. They�ve been asked to leave. Some of you were caught out after curfew. Others seem to think it�s okay to be late. This is real life. When you get to college, no one�s going to hold your hand and make sure you�re where you need to be, when you need to be there.

�I could get angry and yell, but I�m also a parent; I know that doesn�t work. Let me just say this will never ever happen again. I�m dead serious about that. I told the 160 athletes that are helping you what�s going to happen and exactly what my expectations are. That means there are 160 pairs of eyes in addition to ours who are watching everything you do and the decisions you make. If they don�t see it from you guys, then my message means nothing.

�Okay, before we go out today, we�re going to try something new. I want you all to go to room 105,� Coach Trent announced.

We packed up and went to the room where we found mats on the floor. We were told to find one. A young woman in leotards came in and went to the front of the room. Coach Allen joined her.

�This morning we�re going to be doing yoga. Your goal in this exercise is to test your focus and to make you feel better. As with everything else, you will be watched. We�ll be evaluating you on how you do yoga. You�ll be learning to try something different and totally buying into it. Focus on quieting your mind. Don�t let your doubts, anxieties, or fears get you down.�

We spent the next hour doing yoga. I took Coach Allen and Bo�s advice and tried to get into it. A couple of times I caught myself trying not to laugh with some of the goofy poses they had us in, but then I�d refocus and just go for it. Heck, I had been in weirder positions doing modeling.

Doyle must have really relaxed because towards the end he let out one of the loudest farts I had ever heard. Something had crawled up his butt and died, by the smell of it. I think he did the right thing by excusing himself because I would guess he had filled his pants on that one. Even the yoga teacher wrinkled her nose when the noxious cloud made it to the front of the room.

I was happy when they told us we were done. I will admit I felt better after the class. Unlike Pilates� sneaky approach of trying to kill you, I felt well stretched out and ready for practice after doing yoga.

AS PREDICTED, I WAS paired with Tim �Cadillac� Rogers. We had nicknamed him �Cadillac� at the Ohio State Elite camp because of how smooth his footwork was in the pocket. I�d learned a lot watching him. Everything he did looked effortless. He had been the MVP at our camp in Columbus. The pride of Texas and I were getting to know each other because this was the fourth camp we�d both gone to.

�I hear a rumor you�re the man to beat,� I shared with him.

�Bullshit! You and Wes have to be the two leaders,� Tim said.

�Nope, they rate us each night, and your name keeps popping up at the top of the list. You�re the man we�re all chasing. It would be really cool if you won the MVP here, too.�

I was surprised when he hesitated. I would�ve thought he would embrace being the best. I knew the other fifteen guys, including me, would love to be the big dog at this event. He gave me a weak smile and then we began to run drills.

The first drill we ran was to drop back, fake a handoff, and make a blind turn while hiding the ball. We would then set up and throw a long ball downfield. The only problem was they were running defenders at us from different angles while our backs were turned. The challenge was to avoid the rush, find your open receiver, and then make the play. Scrambling and thinking on my feet was my strength, so I loved this drill!

I was excited, so they let me go first. They were sneaky in that they would send one of three defenders at you as you dropped back to hand off the ball. They wanted the defender to be in your face when you turned around after completing the fake. As I turned around, they had a guy on the far outside zeroed in on me. I slid forward in the pocket to avoid him, found my receiver and completed the pass.

They let me run the drill ten times, and I completed nine out of ten. Now it was Tim�s turn.

I watched in horror as my new friend imploded on the football field. The first play he turned the wrong way and he and the running back collided, which caused him to fumble the football. The next play he was able to fake the handoff, but when Tim turned around the defender was going to his left. Instead of stepping to the right to avoid him, he stepped left and got run over. By the end of the drill, he had completed one out of ten passes, and the smooth operator was a jumbled mess.

It didn�t help that ESPNU followed the two of us around. It was almost as if there was blood in the water and these media sharks were circling a wounded seal. Tim tried to walk off to give himself a moment to gather his thoughts, but the camera crew was in his face. I could see he was about to punch one of them, so I ran over and grabbed him.

�Come on guys, give him a moment,� I chastised them.

I had worked to win them over, so they left us alone.

�Dude, everyone�s watching. You need to pull it together. They want to see how you react to adversity. We both know you�re better than what you just did. Go get a drink and refocus. I expect you to kick butt the rest of the day,� I told him.

I turned around to find the coaches had listened in to what I�d told him. Tim took off so he could gather himself. I jogged back and we started the next drill. Tim showed up for his turn and did better, but he wasn�t the same quarterback I�d seen before. Towards the end of the morning session, he actually aimed the ball. I had never seen him overthrow or dump so many balls into the dirt. He suddenly couldn�t hit the broad side of a barn.

On one of our water breaks, I went and talked to Bo.

�I think I messed him up. I told him he was the front-runner, thinking he would be happy. The pressure has gotten to him,� I said.

�I know he�s your friend, but you need to focus. You�re starting to play down to his level,� Bo warned me.

I thought about it, and he was right. I was busy being worried about Tim and hadn�t given my all on every play. I�d come to this camp to display my skills and to compete against the best. I could feel sorry for Tim after we got off the field. I know it sounded selfish, but I needed to get my priorities straight.

When we got back to it, Tim did a little better. I refocused and upped my game. I quit worrying about my friend and took care of business. I had to block out what he did, so I made a point to go to Coach Allen and talk to him between turns so I wouldn�t watch Tim. I think we were all happy when lunch finally was called. I left Tim alone and jogged into the cafeteria. He didn�t look like he wanted to talk to anyone.

WHEN WE CAME OUT FROM lunch, they had everyone, including the skill players and coaches, listen to guest speakers. Each one got about five minutes to talk to us. The one everyone was excited about was Heisman Trophy winner and number 1 draft pick Jameis Winston. He talked about what a difference Elite 11 made for him as a quarterback.

Another guy who stood out was Teddy Bridgewater. He had attended Louisville and was the first-round draft pick of the Minnesota Vikings. In his talk, he pointed to the Elite 11 class of 2008 where seven of the eleven had been drafted into the NFL, led by Geno Smith. That just highlighted for me that even the best high school quarterbacks didn�t have a guarantee to make the NFL.

From the 2005 camp, Tim Tebow talked to us. He was a two-time national champ and a Heisman Trophy winner. He talked about having a strong moral character and how his faith helped him be a better person and football player. He was the poster child for what a college would want in their quarterback. But for all his credentials, he was a bust in the NFL. It was also a shame the media had condemned him for being religious. It made me very careful about talking about my faith, but I wasn�t very vocal about it anyway.

Coach Trent was talking to us about the plans for the remainder of the day when he suddenly stopped. Wes, Doyle and Flee were talking to Jameis Winston and not paying attention.

�Do you three think your time might be better spent actually learning about football?�

I rolled my eyes at the guys when they came back. Flee looked worried. I don�t think Wes or Doyle were embarrassed in the least.

We paired up again, and again I got Tim. I don�t know what happened during lunch. I mean, someone must have stolen his girlfriend or beat his dog. He just couldn�t seem to focus. By the end of practice, I would have put Brad Hope up against him and won. I just shook my head in disbelief. Before practice started today, Tim Rogers had been the best quarterback in the nation. By the end of the day, he was nowhere near the top.

The Coaches at Elite 11 had told us we would be challenged. Tim now faced his. He needed to realize that he could work through his self-doubt and turn this around. He may no longer be in contention for MVP, but he sure had a chance to make the Elite 11. When we finished up for the day, he was gone like a shot. I saw him talking to his parents as he left the field. I was a little disappointed in ESPNU as they chased after him.

AFTER PRACTICE, I FOUND Tami, and she had a gleam in her eyes I liked.

�After dinner, you�re taking me back to my hotel room,� she informed me.

�I have to get back before curfew. I can�t spend the night,� I said.

�Come on, everyone�s waiting for us.�

She took my hand and led me to where my parents, brother and Bo were. Dad had rented a minivan so we were comfortable going to dinner. We made the trip to Portland for tapas. Greg had found a place called Toro Bravo. Tapas are basically appetizer-sized servings with a Spanish flair.

I liked the place as soon as I saw it. It was packed with young professionals who looked like they were unwinding after a long day at work. It gave me the same vibe as when I visited Lincoln Park, in Chicago. People just seemed to be out in groups, having a good time. We had a hard time deciding what to order when the server offered us the chef�s tasting menu. She explained the chef would choose what to bring out for our table. I was a little surprised when everyone was game.

I loved it. I tried some dishes I had never even thought of eating. Foie gras was one of the first dishes they brought out. It�s made from fattened duck and goose livers. Of course, I didn�t tell Tami that, or she would never have tried it. Some of my other favorites were oxtail, salt cod fritters, and braised beef cheeks.

Not all the food was great, but I enjoyed the opportunity to try new things. I wasn�t as enthusiastic about the foie gras when I looked it up after I got home. I wasn�t happy to hear they force-fed the ducks and geese corn through a feeding tube. I could say I had eaten it, though.

We were relaxed as we drank coffee and enjoyed dessert while Bo caught us up on last night�s coaches� meeting. I wondered where he found his information but thought it better not to ask.

�Tim was hands down the leader. I�m not sure what will happen after today. I think a lot will depend on how he closes out the next two days. Doyle continues to improve his attitude and is moving up the chart. They are impressed at his turnaround. Wes was right behind Tim for MVP.

�Roland continues to confound them. They�re wondering if he�s too smart. He purposely asked his coach questions just to challenge him. He had some kind of need to show how smart he is. It�s his insecurity; he has to be assured. If it wasn�t for that, he�d be in the top five.

�Your friend Flee is right on the cusp of making it into the top eleven. He�s performing well, but his size is causing them concerns,� Bo said.

�Where is David in the mix?� Greg asked.

He smiled.

�He has surprised them. His time in Chicago and his off-season workouts have him playing much better than his tapes showed from his sophomore year. They originally thought he was good enough to be invited. Now they�re talking about him possibly being the MVP. They keep talking about his confidence and skills. Yet he isn�t cocky.�

�It�s just a product of a good upbringing,� I said.

�Look out, he�s sucking up to us. Someone must be pregnant, or he wants a motorcycle,� Dad said.

�Hey, you�re lucky to have me as a son. I could be all whiny, like your first one,� I said.

�You shut up,� Greg whined, making everyone laugh.

Bo was smart enough to stay out of it.

Tomorrow the best receivers would be here. They and the rest of us would be put through an NFL-type combine called SPARQ, which measured speed, agility and power. It would give the coaches a score as to how athletic, how powerful, how explosive everyone was, including the quarterbacks.

I FOUND MYSELF BACK at Tami�s room.

�How did you know I was getting horny?� I asked her.

�You poor �stupid boy.� How long have I known you?�

She had a point.

Tami unzipped and removed her slacks while we bantered. She dropped them on the floor and wiggled her butt at me.

�Do you want to take them off?� she asked.

I grinned at her. Of course, I wanted to take them off. But I wanted to get her top off, too. I reached for her and she skipped away and giggled. This was something I would never have expected from my tomboy best friend. She giggled like a little girl. I got on my knees to beg.

"Yes, please," I answered.

Tami arched her hips while I pulled her panties down. The first thing I noticed was the intoxicating smell of aroused teenage girl. I pulled her to me so I could bury my nose between her legs and get a good smell.

�You�re the nasty boy tonight,� Tami purred as she ran her fingers in my hair.

�Get naked,� I said.

As she removed her blouse and bra, I shed my clothes. She could soon see my arousal. I guided her to the bed. We lay side-by-side on the bed and began to kiss. She rubbed her hands along my side and across my chest while we kissed. I cupped her butt and held her tightly to my lower body. I ground Mr. Happy against her stomach. I released her lips and kissed my way down her neck and chest until I reached her breasts. My kisses turned to sucks and licks as I pleasured her breasts. Tami didn�t like light teasing; she much preferred more direct contact. She squirmed when I sucked her nipple into my mouth and teased it with my tongue.

�Oh, David, just like that,� she said as she directed my head where she wanted it.

I took my time as I played with her breasts. I could tell she was getting hot and bothered because I could taste the saltiness of her perspiration. I loved the whiteness of her breasts as opposed to her tanned body. It was like a homing signal drawing my lips. She began to squirm when I began to kiss her stomach as I worked my way down to her arousal.

I ran my tongue gently up and down her sex. I got the taste of her saltiness and the first secretions from her arousal. Her legs seemed to spread wider of their own volition. I licked up and down, spreading saliva and her juices around everything. She had become a slick mess. I pushed my tongue between her folds and found the source of her leak. I tried to plug it with my tongue. She pushed my head back with the palm of her hand, but I rimmed her little hole, which made her moan.

This was different from when we had sex in my apartment. I had been worried about what could go wrong, and how my emotions were still a mess. This time I accepted that this was just sex. Tami and I had been apart for almost a year. During that time, I had gained more experience. I planned to rock her world.

I allowed my tongue to travel north as I split her center. When I found the edge of her nubbin, I rapidly swiped my tongue back and forth three times and then backed off. I paused a moment and then gave her three more pulses. I repeated the process.

�What are you doing?� she asked, and then moaned as I did three more swipes just on the edge of her button.

Swipe, swipe, swipe, pause. Swipe, swipe, swipe, pause. Swipe, swipe, swipe, pause.

I watched as my rhythm started to drive her crazy.

Swipe, swipe, swipe, pause. Swipe, swipe, swipe, pause. Swipe, swipe, swipe, pause.

She pulled her legs up so her knees were touching her breasts.

Swipe, swipe, swipe, pause. Swipe, swipe, swipe, pause. Swipe, swipe, swipe, pause.

�Oh God. Oh God! OH GOD!�

She had a mini-orgasm. She looked down at me and I gave her an evil grin.

�Oh, shit!� she worried.

I used my fingers to pry open her outer lips. I slid my tongue down and found her opening. I did my best Gene Simmons imitation and snaked the tip of my tongue as deep as I could bury it. Her lips were swelling and her sex opened up for me. I loved the sight as a woman became aroused. It gave me a sense of accomplishment. I used the same rhythm as I thrust my tongue into her liquid center.

Thrust, thrust, thrust, pause. Thrust, thrust, thrust, pause. Thrust, thrust, thrust, pause.

�Are you getting close?� I asked.

"Shit! Don�t stop!" she complained.

I tongued her until she began to moan. Then I went back and teased around her clit.

Swipe, swipe, swipe, pause. Swipe, swipe, swipe, pause. Swipe, swipe, swipe, pause.

Thrust, thrust, thrust, pause. Thrust, thrust, thrust, pause. Thrust, thrust, thrust, pause.

Swipe, swipe, swipe, pause. Swipe, swipe, swipe, pause. Swipe, swipe, swipe, pause.

I then pushed two of my long thick fingers into her slick velvety depths. I found her G-spot and began to use the same rhythm.

Rub, rub, rub, pause. Swipe, swipe, swipe, pause. Rub, rub, rub, pause.

Her clitoris finally came out of hiding. I changed my tongue action to circle her now exposed button.

Circle, circle, circle, pause. Rub, rub, rub, pause. Circle, circle, circle, pause.

I pressed my two fingers more firmly against her G-spot and massaged.

�Ooohhh ... OOOHHHH ... YES!�

I sucked her clitoris right into my mouth.

Rub, rub, rub, pause. Swipe, swipe, swipe, pause. Suck, suck, suck, pause.

I had barely started to suck her nubbin when Tami lost her mind.

"Ooohhh ... Ooohhhh ... DAAVVIIDD!"

She about broke my nose as she slammed her hips up against my face. I felt her tremors around my fingers as she came. I licked and sucked her through her orgasm. I sat back on my heels and watched her in the throes of her ecstasy. Tami had never been more beautiful to me as she was in that moment.

I withdrew my fingers and stretched out on the bed so my head was even with hers while she calmed down from her orgasm. I give Tami a quick kiss on the cheek.

�How was that?� I asked

�I think someone needs their ego stroked, but after that performance, I�m willing to stroke away,� she said, as she made her point by grasping my member and giving it a tug.

"I�m glad you feel the need to stroke me."

Tami let go and rolled on top of me so she could soundly kiss me. Our lips met and I felt her tongue press against my lips. I opened wide and our tongues danced against each other. We spent some relaxing time just making out. Tami reclaimed her grip on Mr. Happy. I groaned into her mouth as she �took me in hand� and massaged my phallus. She lifted her leg over my body and released my member. She ground her sex against my shaft and began to slide up and down my length.

She pulled away enough so we were no longer kissing and she could look me in the eyes. By the mischievous look in her eyes, I could tell she was trying to get me off. I solved that as I grabbed her hips and slid down until I found her opening and then thrust forward. Our bodies came together naturally. Tami gave a little grunt when I filled her.

She clamped down on my length and it was my time to groan. This was something new. I wondered who�d taught her this little technique. Apparently, I wasn�t the only one who had gained some experience over the last year. I felt my balls begin to tighten.

�Slow down, or I�m going to lose it,� I warned her.

�If I remember correctly, you stay hard after your first one.�

She didn�t relent. Two could play this game. I reached between us and found her button. I teased her little nubbin until I saw her chest and neck flush. She was on the edge of a big one. I held off as long as I could, but I beat her to the finish and began to coat her depths. I nipped her nipple that swung in my face and she joined me in our release.

I flopped back and tried to catch my breath. Tami recovered before I did and began to ride my willing rod. Damn, she felt good.

�We need to talk,� Tami said as she rode me.

�What the hell, Tami? You know you can talk me into anything when you�re doing this to me,� I complained.

She used her muscles to clamp down. I sucked in my breath and knew I was a goner.

�You were right,� she started.

Did she say I was right? Oh, crap, I was in for it. A woman never starts a conversation by telling her man that he�s right unless she wants a much bigger payoff ... or worse, explained why you were in fact wrong. If she hadn�t had me pinned to the bed and started doing wonderful things to me, I would have run.

�Sex wasn�t the best idea for the two of us. When I�m with you like this, all I want to do is love you. I can�t imagine not being with you as a couple. I start imagining things I�m not ready for yet. We just can�t do that right now. What I do know is we will be a couple someday, and you will marry me. I love you, David, with all my heart, but you can�t be my everything right now,� she said as tears began to stream down her cheeks.

�I tried so hard to keep you out of my heart,� I confessed. �But over the last several weeks you�ve wormed your way back in. Stay with me and don�t go to Wesleyan this fall. Let�s see if we can find you classes at State you can take. Let�s quit dancing around this and do what�s in our hearts. You�re the only one for me, and this time I plan on fighting for you.�

She buried her face in my chest and sobbed. When she finally stopped crying, she wiped her tears and smiled at me.

�Do you mean that?�

�Tami, you know me better than anyone. I�m serious about this. You love me, and I love you. I know we�re still teenagers, but I can�t imagine ever loving anyone else like I love you right now. You�ve always been the love of my life.�

�Would you be willing to go to Wesleyan?� she asked.

If she had asked me that question last summer, the answer would have been �yes.� The problem was I had made commitments to my teammates. They�d helped me prepare for the Elite 11 camp without me asking. I couldn�t walk away from what I�d started here. Heck, my dad, Tom, Coach Hope and Mrs. Sullivan had worked together to improve the facilities at Lincoln High, in large part all because of what I had started.

As I thought it through, she gave me a smile. In many ways, she had made a similar commitment to Teddy Wesleyan. He had started the scholarship, and she was his first recipient. Because of her contacts with the school, she had found out about the fellowship and been given the opportunity to study in the UK. How could I ask her not to get the best possible education she could?

I knew in my heart she was right. A year ago, I wasn�t able to let her go, but now I could. She saw it in my eyes and her bottom lip began to quiver. She knew we were back to being friends, and only friends. I suddenly realized Mr. Happy knew it, too, and had gone soft. I pulled out of her.

�Yes, the sex has to stop. It�s too easy for me to fall in love with you,� I said. �I love you enough to be your best friend. I want what�s best for you, and right now that�s being only your friend.�

�David, can you leave? I just need to be alone right now. Please don�t think I�m rejecting you,� Tami begged.

�I understand. I think I need some time alone, too.�

I got dressed and left her staring at the ceiling. The image of her naked body would be seared into my brain for the rest of my life. She really was the most beautiful woman in my world.

Thursday July 9

THIS MORNING, SOME of the best high school receivers in the nation arrived on the Nike campus. We all did drills: vertical jump, 40-yard dash, power ball toss, and agility shuttle. They used the results to create a SPARQ score. It was an acronym for Speed, Power, Agility, Reaction and Quickness. What it didn�t tell us was if they were good football players or not.

Once the scores were announced, we would all go to lunch and then have our draft. They were going to let us each pick four players to join our team and then they would assign us the rest. Flee and I would get to go first and pick our top eight. Then they would draw names and the other quarterbacks would pick theirs.

As soon as the scores were posted, Bo and I went to lunch. One receiver�s SPARQ score was 144, a good eleven points higher than the next closest receiver. He was six-six, and I swear he looked like a young Randy Moss. I hoped to win the coin toss and pick him. If he was anything like Randy Moss, I would win the tournament easily. The scores ranged from 96 to 144, with the majority in the 105 to 125 range.

David�s SPARQ Score:

- Height: 6�4�

- Weight: 208 lbs.

- Vertical Jump: 39.7� (Vertical jump height and body weight are factored together to assess your peak power).

- 40 Yard Dash: 4.69 (A measure of off-the-mark quickness and transition to top speed).

- Power Ball Toss: 38� (A test designed to measure the ability to develop and deliver coordinated power).

- Agility Shuttle: 4.2 (A drill demanding split-second changes of posture, direction and speed).

- SPARQ: 120.97

My score was the top one for quarterbacks, followed closely by Flee. Bo had full access to a couple of the recruiting services. He pulled up the Randy Moss look-alike. We both read his profile.

�Damion Roth has a very high ceiling with the right coaching. Physically he has the attributes to be a dominant player. Has yet to learn to separate himself from defensive backs, and has average hands.�

�Dang it,� I said.

�Keep this to yourself,� Bo said.

�I bet you Flee would let me pick two or three times to get Damion first. Do you think I should go make a deal with him?� I asked.

�Go see what you can do. I�ll match up the top guys on the recruiting site with their SPARQ scores while you do that.�

I went and found Flee.

�Want to guarantee you get the top guy?� I asked.

He and his dad were going over the list.

�What did you have in mind?� his dad asked.

�I trade you the rights to Damion Roth for letting me have all my picks next.�

�I don�t know if he�s worth letting you pick the next four,� Flee said.

�He�s eleven points higher than the next best guy. He runs like a gazelle and can outjump anyone here. You need every edge you can get,� I said.

�What if I get the first pick?�

�Are you willing to let me pick him if I get it?� I asked.

He looked at his dad and got the okay. I waived Coach Trent over.

�We have a trade,� I said.

He looked at us and shook his head.

�Let�s hear it,� Coach Trent said.

�I get Damion Roth, and David gets the next four picks,� Flee said.

�I hope you didn�t make a mistake,� Coach Trent said.

He didn�t say which one of us should be worried. He just had an amused expression on his face. I hurried back to Bo to see what he�d figured out. I found my dad, Greg and Tami going over the lists. I also found some of the receivers hanging around.

�Take these guys out and throw to them,� Tami said.

I went out and threw to the six guys Bo had selected. Five of them were good, very good. The last guy was perfectly fine, but not the same caliber as the others. As I talked to them, I found out one of the receivers was a teammate on Wes�s high school team. He also planned on going to Alabama with him when they graduated. I knew for sure he was going to be on my team! I wasn�t going to give Wes his favorite receiver in the seven-on-seven competition.

I came in and told everyone what I�d found out. Tami handed me a list. It had four names on it and matched what I had found out, so I had my picks. I made a copy for Flee so he could pick his and then took a copy to Coach Trent. Coach Trent took a look at the list and shook his head, but didn�t say anything. He showed it to my coach, Coach Allen, who got a big grin on his face.

�Wes isn�t going to be happy,� Coach Allen said.

�Wes will get over it,� I replied.

Seven-on-Seven List:

- Dan Berger (Phoenix, Arizona � Alabama commit)

- Justin Dampier (Las Vegas, Nevada � Florida State commit)

- Craig Hendricks (San Diego, California � USC commit)

- Jim Butler (Dallas, Texas � Undecided)

When Flee saw my list, he was confused.

�None of these guys are in the top five on the SPARQ results. Why did you pick them?�

�Don�t trust the SPARQ score. Go throw to them and see what they can do before you decide. I would suggest you invite one guy, Terry Halsted. He made my short list. You only have fifteen minutes,� I warned him.

�Shit! Why do I think I�ve been had?� Flee complained, then gathered the guys who he was thinking about and hurried outside.

WHEN IT CAME TIME TO pick our teams, Flee went ahead and picked Damion first. When my picks were called out, Wes flipped me off. My new teammate, Dan, laughed at his friend. I think he enjoyed the idea of playing against him. The draft went quickly. Flee took my advice and picked Terry Halsted.

When Flee and I were done, we took our guys and headed to the fields to start practicing. Tomorrow we would play in a tournament. We would face some of the best defensive backs in the country. Rumor had it we would go up against NFL defensive coordinators. They were working with their charges today at a local high school to get ready. The only requirement was we had to use the playbook given, and the defense had a copy of that book.

�David, we�ve been working up to tomorrow all week. We�ve prepared you to do well. Help the guys learn to run the plays today. I have every confidence in you,� Coach Allen said.

We had four more guys show up to be on our team. Coach Allen handed out Elite 11 orange and blue jerseys to my guys. Someone had done their homework as to my high school�s team colors.

Practice went about as I expected. It was obvious these new guys were extremely talented, but they had only been running these plays for an afternoon. Coach Allen picked ten plays for us to learn. Bo pointed out that I needed to add some deep sideline plays.

When we were done, I asked the guys if they would go with us off campus to practice for another hour. They agreed when I said I�d buy the pizza. Coach Allen gave me a funny look when he saw us all load into my dad�s van. I�m not sure it was completely legal to pack so many people into a van, but we were only going about a mile. There was a high school football field there, and Bo had made arrangements for us to use it.

�I�m Bo Harrington, David�s quarterback coach. We asked you all here because David has been holding out on the Elite 11 guys. He has a pass that�s a little unconventional, but extremely effective. The best way to explain it is to show it to you.

�Jim, you cover Dan. Line up ten yards back so you can run with him. We�re going to run a deep fly pattern up the sideline,� Bo said.

�Go!� I called out.

Dan took off and Jim was able to cover him like a glove because he had plenty of room to get ready for him. I did my normal five-step drop we�d been using all week and unleashed my deep ball. I put the high arc on it so Jim wouldn�t have a chance at it. I placed it right on the sideline so only Dan could catch it. I think it surprised him to see a ball coming at him from that angle. It was almost as if it dropped straight down to him. I chuckled when it went through his hands.

We ended up practicing almost two hours to get the timing and my range down.

I wasn�t surprised when ESPNU showed up. It wasn�t very hard for them to find us when the rest of my family brought them. They filmed our practice, and Bo explained what I was doing and why it was such an effective play. Bo had me demonstrate the different ways to throw a long ball. I could throw it on a rope and aim for the back shoulder. Then there was the normal deep ball trajectory. Bo had me throw one, and Justin was able to swat it away from Craig. Then I threw the high arcing teardrop pass. It went almost as high as it did long. The only way the defender could get to it was by running through the offensive player.

Run correctly, it was like the skyhook in basketball (and yes, I did go look that up after Coach Mason mentioned it). No one could defend against it. The ball came down at such an angle the defensive back didn�t have a chance. The hard part was the throw itself. It was like dropping a ball into a garbage can thirty yards down the field. Luckily that was one of the drills Bo had me run when I didn�t have anyone to work with me. The key was to err towards throwing it out of bounds. If you got it too far inside then it turned into a jump ball.

The perfect use for this pass was when you had a receiver tightly covered. It was a way to get the ball into his hands when you would have a hard time doing so with any other type of pass. If my receiver had a step on the defender, it was better to use the more natural long pass. You didn�t need to be quite so accurate with your throw.

WHEN WE WERE DONE, we all went to a local pizza place, including the film crew. I took Bo aside to get his inside scoop about last night�s coaches� session.

�It looks like you�re a lock to make the final eleven. If you want to be MVP, you have to win the seven-on-seven tournament and do so decisively. There�s a lot of resistance to letting a junior win. The one ray of sunshine is that Coach Trent told them that you being a junior shouldn�t be a factor. Even so, Coach Allen told me it was working against you.

�If they had to vote today, Wes would be the MVP. Tim did himself a world of hurt on Wednesday. I went over and watched him practice with his seven-on-seven team, and he looked fine today. He might also be in the running because of him facing his fears and overcoming them.

�The other guy who has made a big turnaround is Doyle. He told his coach what a life-changing experience Elite 11 has been for him. Based on his attitude change and his skills as a quarterback, he�s up to number five,� Bo said.

�Who are the top five as of Wednesday night?� I asked.

�The top five are Wes, you, Tim, Roland and Doyle, in that order.�

�What about Flee?�

�He was at number twelve. He needs a good showing tomorrow,� Bo said.

We went back to the group and I found Tami flirting with the guys. It must have been innocent fun because no one seemed bothered by it�except for me. If I was going to go back to her being just a friend for now, I needed to accept that she would eventually date guys. Seeing her flirt, though, made me decide that her tagging along with me all summer was over. We had solidified our friendship and established what was expected moving forward.

I decided that since I was in Oregon, I would visit the University of Oregon before I went back. I didn�t think Tami and I would end up going to the same college now. I certainly wasn�t planning on making my college decision based on where she went.

I really wasn�t excited about going to Oregon. If I was going to go so far from home, there had to be a really good reason. USC or Stanford made sense if I continued to do movies. A good reason could be Oregon�s recent successes. I had a feeling they would be in the National Championship hunt for the next several years. They didn�t quite have the storied tradition Alabama, Ohio State or Florida State had, but you just couldn�t argue with their recent success.

The other reason was their offense, which I loved. Marcus Mariota was the second overall draft choice and last year�s Heisman Trophy winner. The biggest knock on him during the draft was the Duck�s innovative offense simplified quarterback decisions and was roughly the same scheme he played in high school.

If my ultimate goal was to play in the NFL, then Oregon might not be the best place to go. I felt Mariota was the exception. The other side of the coin was only two teams produced first-round quarterbacks this year, and Oregon was one of them.

My plan was to go to visit Oregon with Mom and Dad. Greg had to get back to help Angie with the kids. Tami looked over and saw something in my face. She stopped flirting and came over.

�We were just having a little fun,� she said.

�I know.�

�Then what was with the look?� Tami asked.

�Sorry, I didn�t mean to make a face. I do need to tell you, though, that I won�t be coming back with you. I�m going to stay a couple of days.�

�Why? What are you doing?�

�We�re going to visit the University of Oregon. I�m not serious about them, but I don�t need to burn any bridges, either,� I explained.

�Don�t you want me to come?�

�There�s no reason for you to waste your time. I�ll see you when I get home.�

I knew I was being petty, but such was life. I wanted to be apart from Tami for a few days to figure this all out. I thought I knew what would happen with us. I just wasn�t prepared for her to be in bed with me one day and flirting with other guys the next.

Chapter 13 � Elite 11: Seven on Seven

Friday July 10

It was a perfect summer day for football. I could smell the fresh-cut grass as I stretched to warm up. They had created brackets for the tournament. I was the number 3 seed. Wes and Roland were number 1 and number 2. Flee was rated number 14 and was my opponent in the first round.

I was confident I could beat Flee, but I was nervous. I felt my stomach rumble. If I had to play right now, I would have puked on the sidelines. Coach Allen got my team together and told us we would play the second game on field three. They had four fields prepared for the tournament. Getting ready to play was Doyle, the number 6 seed. If he won, I�d be playing him in the next round.

I watched the first couple of series of Doyle�s game with interest. It was obvious he was going to win unless his opponent made a huge comeback. What made me nervous was that the defense we would face was stellar. They had the athletes to match our firepower, and they had recruited NFL-caliber coaches to defend against us. The only advantage we had was that we had run our plays for the last four days, and the defenders only had yesterday afternoon to work with their coaches.

Coach Allen brought our team together.

�Don�t expect this to be easy. I think that is excellent news. Challenge yourself today. You�re not going to win every battle. These guys are just too good for that to happen. If you make a mistake, just let it go. Get back in there and play through the disappointment.

�I�ll be calling the plays. We�ve been building to this since you were invited to Elite 11. You have the knowledge and the skill to be successful. I want to see that translated onto the field today,� Coach Allen said.

We went off to the side and I threw to my receivers to get everyone in sync. I really liked Dan Berger and Justin Dampier. Dan reminded me of Bill. He just made me look good. Anything I threw to him, he caught. Justin was dangerous. He ran precise routes, and then once he got the ball, he had some wiggle in him. If I had these two guys on my high school team, we would be unbeatable. It was a real rush to be playing with this talent.

Craig Hendricks and Jim Butler were no slouches, they just weren�t at the same level as Dan and Justin, although they both could walk on at Lincoln High, start tomorrow, and be stars.

Coach Allen called us to play. Doyle had won his game 21�7. Flee won the coin flip and said he wanted the ball first.

I think everyone knew the first play was going to Damion Roth. Flee needed to show off his talent and he would go deep. I held my breath as I watched Flee drop back and stare down Damion. He just glided down the field. Flee threw the ball as far as he could. Damion had to speed up to catch up to the pass. Out of nowhere a deep safety appeared and swatted the ball away from Damion.

Flee regrouped and moved the ball down the field with short passes. I noticed the defense was preventing the long ball, trying to keep everything in front of them. This played right into a player like Wes�s hands. He was the master of the short game. I just had to remind myself to be patient, and when opportunities presented themselves, take advantage.

They finally worked their way to inside the 20 yard line. Flee went to Damion in the right corner of the end zone and he outjumped three defenders to score. We were down 7�0.

On my first play, disaster struck. We ran a simple down-and-out to Dan. I saw he would be open, so I let the ball go when he planted to make the cut. He slipped, and the defensive back playing behind him caught it as if he was the target.

Flee was riding high and went for the throat on the next play. Damion showed why his SPARQ score was so high by beating his double coverage. He made a spectacular one-handed grab and raced untouched into the end zone. We were now down 14�0.

I put together two good drives and brought us back to 14�14. The good news for us was Damion was hit-or-miss when it came to catching the ball. Flee got nervous with our comeback. He had played well when he was leading. Now he seemed to tighten up. I watched as my friend threw four straight incompletions to turn the ball over. We got a break when we ran a crossing pattern and Dan redeemed himself by coming open. I gently put the ball in his hands, and his speed took over. We ended up winning 21�14.

�I thought I had you,� Flee said as he gave me a hug.

�I did, too. I was starting to regret not picking Damion after the first two scores.�

�He�s going to be good,� Flee agreed. �Good luck. I see you have to take on Doyle next.�

�Tell me about it. That�s going to be tough,� I said.

�I�ll be there to cheer you on. You put 21 straight points up on me. I think you can handle Doyle.�

DOYLE AND I LOCKED ourselves into a bloodbath. We were playing �anything you can do, I can do better.� When regulation ended, we each had scored on every possession, and we were deadlocked at 35 all.

I was feeling good about myself because Doyle was the number 2 quarterback in his class and I was going toe-to-toe with him. Both Bo and Coach Allen were stoked about how I was doing. Our game had attracted most everyone who wasn�t currently playing to come and watch.

Coach Trent brought Doyle and me together to explain overtime.

�There will be a coin toss to decide who gets the ball first. Then you will each get a possession in each round of the overtime until one of you scores and the other one doesn�t. If after three overtime sessions, if we still don�t have a winner, we�ll go to sudden death. Any questions?� Coach Trent asked.

I won the coin toss and decided to make Doyle go first. I could tell by his swagger he wasn�t going down easily. I didn�t want this to get to sudden death because whoever got the ball first would win.

When Doyle lined up his team, I looked at the defense and was puzzled. All seven defenders were six yards back in a straight line. I had no idea what defense they were playing. When Doyle got under center, they all began to move. Doyle was as confused as I was as he dropped back. Our defensive coordinators were playing games with us. I saw it the same time Doyle did: there was a big opening in the center. I remembered the Beverly game. They had tried to entice me into throwing to the center while they had a linebacker lying in wait. Something just didn�t seem right.

Doyle hesitated but threw the ball where his receiver was open. I shook my head when I saw their best cornerback had baited him into the throw. He snatched the ball away from Doyle�s receiver for the interception. Doyle stomped his foot and was about to throw a fit, but caught himself.

When it was my turn, I talked to Coach Allen.

�Give me something deep to the outside. I want to end this,� I suggested.

Coach Allen called a deep sideline play for Justin. He had just a little more speed than Dan had. I got my charges set and saw the same defensive alignment. When I got set, they began to scramble. I hiked the ball and Justin flew down the sideline. I lofted the high arcing teardrop pass Bud Mason had taught me. When I let go of the ball, I knew I�d overthrown Justin. Luckily, Justin couldn�t read my mind! He turned on the afterburners and gathered the ball in.

I ran down the field, grabbed Justin around the waist, and lifted him up. He held the ball over his head as all our teammates swarmed him.

Doyle was a good sport and shook my hand. I didn�t want to tangle with him again anytime soon.

MY NEXT GAME WAS AGAINST Roland. If I won this one, I was in the championship game. It became obvious right away that the defensive teams were being consolidated and the best-of-the-best were playing against us. I had to go through my read progressions to find anyone open. The problem was we couldn�t sit in the pocket all day until I found someone. I was forced to either try to squeeze the ball in or throw it away for the first few passes.

At least I threw the ball away. Roland tried to force the issue and was intercepted on his first two possessions. It was third and long when Bo suggested something to Coach Allen. Coach Allen shrugged and came to give us our next play.

�Justin, move to the back position. David, if your first two reads aren�t open, dump the ball to Justin.�

I dropped back and they had everyone covered. Justin ran a little flare out of the backfield and I tossed him the ball. He turned upfield. One of the defenders rushed forward to down him, but Justin did a spin move that would have made Barry Sanders, probably the most elusive running back in NFL history, envious. The poor boy defending about broke his ankles trying to figure out where Justin went.

Everyone had assumed the defender would have stopped Justin, so they let up. He jetted up the field for the score.

We ended up winning the game 7�0. We needed to figure something out or we weren�t going to beat the improved defense we�d be facing in the championship game.

IT WAS ONLY FITTING that Wes and I would meet in the final game. We were given a forty-five-minute break to regroup. Our team spent the time with Coach Allen and Bo as we tried to figure out what to do about the smothering man-to-man defense we were facing. Normally you�d look for mismatches. The problem was they were strong across the board.

Coach Trent joined us and gave us some advice.

�Up to this point, you�ve been able to use your superior talent to win the day. I bet this is the first time you�ve come up against players that are either better than or as good as you are. If a team has better talent, how do you beat them?� he asked.

Bo and Coach Allen both smiled. They let me try to figure it out. Then the light bulb came on. Trust your system. Specifically, the awkward plays they had in the playbook. I would bet these high school defensive backs were used to a read progression from either left to right or right to left. I�d had difficulty understanding why you�d jump back and forth looking for an open receiver. Now it became obvious.

I smiled back at my coaches. We soon described our plan for the final game to the rest of the team. I would have to use every ounce of patience I had to make this work. Most of the awkward plays forced you to make three or four reads before you threw the ball. They were slower to develop, so I couldn�t hesitate if something opened up. We practiced the plays until it was time.

When the game began, I was happy to see Wes was out of his comfort zone. He went first and ended up only completing two short passes and turned the ball over on downs. On my first attempt, I was called for holding the ball too long. I felt myself tightening up and took a moment to take a few deep breaths to calm down.

On the next play we ran, I had my two receivers on my right side doing a crossing pattern. The hope was one of the defensive backs would get held up, giving me an opportunity. They were too disciplined and covered them perfectly. I went to my third read on the left-hand side of the field. Dan was doing a down-and-up. I saw him get past his defender, but he let Dan go, hoping I would take the bait. They had a defender over the top just waiting for my long throw. I swung back to the right. Justin had started on the left side of the field. He had only gone five yards deep and then jogged across the field to the right. Once he reached where the first two players had crossed, he looped downfield, following them in their wake. I threw him a ball on a rope and he snatched it out of the air. He picked up twenty yards before he was stopped.

There were a few similar plays that we took advantage of. I was able to drive us downfield, and we scored to take a 7�0 lead.

Wes was frustrated again and we got the ball back. We used the same strategy, and Dan scored to put us up 14�0.

Wes caught fire at that point, and the defensive coaches figured out what I was doing. Wes came roaring back and took a 21�14 lead.

That was when I saw the defense was letting my first two reads go after I moved off them. I cheated and didn�t follow my read progressions. I acted like I was moving to my second read and then came right back to my first. On consecutive plays I found Craig and then Jim open for scores. Wes was deflated when I took a 28�21 lead as time expired.

I hoped that, by beating the number 1, number 2, number 6 and number 14 seeds, I had done enough to be named MVP. We were told to come back at five o�clock to find out who had made the Elite 11, and the MVP would be named.

We were left to stew as the coaches met.

THEY HAD THE SIXTEEN of us who remained line up. Two had been sent home previously for not following the rules. ESPNU was ready to video the announcement. Coach Trent came out to address us for the last time.

�Sunday, we first met. Since then, I�ve seen some tremendous growth from every single one of you. I saw you face adversity and overcome it. I couldn�t be happier with the group of guys we had this time. The ones who made it to the last day are all winners in my book. You all have the ability to do something special on the football field and in life. You are the type of leader we need in this game,� he said as he looked at each of us.

Then he got sad.

�I hate this part. I will have to tell some of you the bad news of not making the Elite 11. For those that don�t make it, you take home the knowledge that you beat out over four hundred quarterback prospects to get here. Even if you didn�t make the Elite 11, you proved you deserved to be here! I don�t want to see anyone hang their head.�

Coach Trent went to the front of the line. We were in order of our original ranking. Wes Hunt was first.

�Wes showed us, right from the beginning at the LA camp, that he was a stud. He came in ranked number 1 in the incoming senior class and has already verbally accepted a scholarship to Alabama. Wes shined in LA and was named MVP of that camp. We expected big things when Wes came to the finals. We weren�t disappointed. He did everything we asked of him, both on and off the football field. Wes, step forward. You�ve earned your spot in the Elite 11, and have been named MVP.�

Coach Trent had similar words of praise for the other players. Tim, Roland and Doyle all made it in. Flee didn�t make it. When he finally got to me, I knew I was in because only ten slots had been filled.

�As you know, you made it, David. We thought long and hard about whether we should invite an underclassman to the final. All the coaches, including me, were impressed with how you conducted yourself. We put you head-to-head with the best players here. In each case, you outplayed them. We would have done you a tremendous injustice if we didn�t reward your effort. You�ve also been named MVP. For the first time, we have our first underclassman as an Elite 11 quarterback. Please take your place with your fellow Elite 11 finalists.�

I couldn�t stop smiling if I wanted to. I couldn�t wait for all the pictures and handshaking to be done. I made sure to thank all the coaches and then the players I had worked with all week. I even tracked down the evil defensive coaches they had brought in to torment us. I made sure I thanked Coach Allen and Bo, too.

I would see Bo at the next camp. I couldn�t wait to quit running around in shorts and t-shirts and put on some pads.

I wanted to hit someone!

I FOUND MY FAMILY AND got hugs from all of them. We took Tami and Greg to the airport so they could get home. Mom and Dad drove me to Eugene, Oregon, the home of the Oregon Ducks. We had scheduled an unofficial visit for Saturday to see the athletic facilities and campus.

Saturday July 11

WE HAD AN EIGHT A.M. breakfast meeting with Oregon�s head coach scheduled. We arrived and told the receptionist we were there. One of the team managers came out and got us.

�Come on back and we�ll get you some breakfast. My name is Terrance, and I�ll be your guide today.�

He took us to a dining room and we were seated while Terrance left us. A waiter came and took our order.

�I thought we were meeting with the head coach,� Mom said.

�That�s what Bo was told. They obviously knew we were coming,� I said.

After we ate, Terrance came back.

�I thought we were meeting Coach Faber,� I said.

�Dave, he�s busy at the moment. He�ll meet with you when he�s done.�

I saw Mom stiffen. Dad touched her arm and she relaxed. We followed Terrance around. He insisted on calling me �Dave.� I knew he was just giving the tour, but he was irritating. I was not disappointed when Terrance had to leave us. We met with an academic counselor to talk about what Oregon had to offer. We were then handed off to a tour guide who showed us the campus.

We were taken back to the athletic department reception area. I went up to the guy who now was manning the desk.

�Could you tell Coach Faber that David Dawson and his family are waiting to see him?� I asked.

Another member of the athletic department came out to see us.

�David, it�s nice to meet you. May I ask why you�re here to meet Coach Faber?�

�I was at the Elite 11 quarterback camp at the Nike Campus this last week. I made an appointment for an unofficial visit to Oregon, where I was supposed to have breakfast with Coach Faber. I can see that I made a mistake.�

�I told you USC was the place for you,� Mom said, and we started out the door.

We made it to the parking lot when another breathless guy came running out.

�Hang on, there�s been a mistake,� he said as he bent over.

�Look, I have better things to do than to waste my time. I drove down with my parents just to make a quick visit. I know when I�m not wanted.�

�Sorry, the reservation said Dave Dawkins, not David Dawson. Please, Coach Faber would like to talk to you.�

I raised my eyebrows when I saw the look on my mom�s face. Dad rolled his eyes. I put on my best smile and followed the messenger into the building. We were escorted into the football offices and Coach Faber came out.

�Sorry for the confusion. I�m so glad you could make it. Have you enjoyed your visit so far?� Coach Faber asked.

�I have a question,� my mom replied.

Oh shit!

�Let�s go to my office so we can talk. Can I get you folks something to drink?�

I heard my dad mumble that he needed a scotch, which sounded like a good idea.

�Actually, we didn�t get lunch. We�ve been here since eight a.m., and it�s now two. Do you think they can get us some food?� Mom asked.

�I didn�t realize. Let me see what we can do. Of course, since this isn�t an official visit, we can�t really feed you. You would need to pay for it,� Coach told us, and then he caught my mom�s look. �Never mind, let me get some sandwiches brought in.�

While he was ordering food, I made an appeal to my mom.

�Can we just go?� I asked.

�Not until I talk to him,� Mom said.

I looked to Dad for help. He gave me a one-armed �hang in there� hug. Crud.

�Tell us why David should come to Oregon to play football?� Mom asked.

Coach Faber went into his standard recruiting spiel. He continued until the food came. I was starved, so I grabbed the pastrami. Mom and Dad split a lobster roll. Between bites, Mom interrupted Coach Faber.

�How do you see David fitting in at Oregon?� Mom asked.

He started telling us how Oregon had a quarterback-friendly offense. Mom stopped him.

�Can I ask you a question? Do you even know who Dave is?� she asked.

�I was told you just competed at the Elite 11 camp this week. I�m afraid I don�t have many more details. We had a mix-up, and I want to apologize.�

�I can understand a mistake. If Dave was Dave Watkins or Wilson, would you be talking to him right now?�

�Probably not. I�m ...�

�Before we continue, go look up my son so we can have an intelligent conversation,� Mom said.

He left the room to get more info.

�Mom, please. Let�s just go. I�ve seen enough,� I said.

�David, I promise not to embarrass you. I just want to make a point, and then we can go.�

I knew it wasn�t worth fighting. I went back to the sandwich tray and found a Rueben. I cut it in half. I didn�t want to ruin my dinner.

About twenty minutes later, Coach Faber came back with five other coaches.

�First of all, I�d like to apologize on behalf of Oregon football for the mix-up. If possible, I would like to go back and start over. Today has been a bad day, and you made it better by walking in our door. It�s not every day the top quarterback prospect in the nation shows up to make a visit. I would like to think we would do better than we did. Obviously, we need to fix a few things.

�Mrs. Dawson, it shouldn�t matter if David was David Wilson or Johnson. He, you, and your husband made the trip and were deserving of my time. I would consider it a favor if you�d give us a second chance and an opportunity to get to know you and your son.�

Coach Faber made the right choice talking directly to my mom.

�David, you and your dad go talk to these men. Coach Faber and I need some time together,� Mom said.

Dad and I and the rest of the coaching staff left the room. They took us on a real tour of the athletic department. I tried hard not to let how poorly they had treated me cloud my opinion of the university. I think it was an honest mistake which was handled badly; shit happens.

WE WERE SUMMONED BACK to Coach Faber�s office. When we went back in, Mom was laughing at something Coach Faber said. I took that as a good sign. The coach went up in my estimation if he could win my mom over after today.

�David, Mr. Dawson, please join us. How was your tour?� he asked.

�Very nice,� Dad said.

�I was just telling your mother how much we would love to have you here at Oregon. We�d like to put our money where our mouth is, so to speak, and offer you a scholarship to come play football for us. I know it�s early in your recruiting and we don�t know each other very well, but I would like to open the door to a dialog. What do you think?�

�I would like that, sir,� I said.

�Excellent.�

We left shortly after that and headed to the airport. I was looking forward to getting back to normal, and home.

I had one more football camp and then I was done for the summer.

Chapter 14 � Woman Troubles

Sunday July 12

It was good to be home and to sleep in my own bed. I was sick of dorm and hotel beds. I just seem to sleep better at home. I was also happy to see Duke. You�d have thought I�d been gone for years by the way he acted when I got home. I would have to have a talk with Brit and Precious about what they had done to my poor boy.

As I walked down the stairs to go run, I went through a mental checklist of what I needed to do before I left for my last football camp. I wanted to get the oil changed in both the Charger and the Jeep. I would ask Tami to drive one of the cars to Sullivan�s. I�d have them detail the vehicles while they had them.

I saw the grass was out of control in the yard. Wolf could call my mom or dad to see if there were any other yard jobs that needed to be done. My apartment had to be cleaned and the laundry was piled up. I needed a housekeeper. Hang on, that wasn�t such a bad idea. But if I hired someone, Mom would want them to work on her house, too. She would never allow me to get one just for me.

After I stretched, I put Duke on his leash and began my run. Duke was turning into a good running partner. I mentally kicked myself because I�d forgotten to call Tim and let him know I was back. I�d made a commitment to run with him. Well, it was too late now. I was glad, in a way, because I wanted to think. Specifically, I had to think about Tami.

Our relationship was too much of a roller coaster for me. In the last year we had gone from best friends who planned to someday marry; to being so mad at each other we took a nine-month break; to �should we be friends?�; to jumping into bed; to me loving her again; to, I don�t know what! I needed a scorecard to keep it all straight. I knew if I asked my uncle, he would make some smart comment about us being teenagers. Sometimes I wished I was as old and decrepit as he was.

The whole �let�s be friends until we get out of college and then get married� sounded too much like �I�ll hang on to you until I find someone better.� There was too much that just didn�t add up. Tami sometimes thinks I don�t listen or pay attention; I do. What didn�t add up was our sex the last time we were together. The way she used her internal muscles to massage my member had to be taught to her by someone who had more experience than she was letting on.

The problem was I couldn�t prove it. Tami would become a doctor, after all. She knew about the human body, and how it worked. Tami was also very smart. It was possible she learned it herself. But how would she know it would make me feel so good if she hadn�t been doing it to others? She had to have had a lover who taught it to her; and, from everything I heard about Simon, I didn�t think he was the kind of person to teach her. I got the impression he would just be worried about himself. Then again, who knew? Gawd!

If Simon hadn�t taught her, who had? Tami broke up with me almost a year ago, which had laid the groundwork for me to be more jaded. Some other events had contributed to my being that way. When Devin had broken his trust with me with Nancy, it had been a big first step. Then Peggy went off with Mitch and promptly got herself pregnant, after holding me off for the whole time we dated. Finally, there was Harper and her old flame. I simply wasn�t ready to accept things at face value anymore. Something in the back of my mind told me that more had happened in the UK than I knew.

I honestly didn�t know if I wanted to know. What I did know was I needed to figure out what I felt for Tami. I wouldn�t be held hostage for years to come with the possibility that maybe, someday, we would get together. The way she acted the other night with the receivers told me she wasn�t planning on being celibate over the next few years. I needed to wrap my head around the possibility we were through as a romantic couple.

The question then became, what kind of friends would we be? I no longer needed her help to make decisions, nor did I want it. What I really wanted was us to be the kind of friends who could count on each other and be happy to see the other happy. I didn�t want to be the guy who couldn�t see Tami in a relationship with someone else. If she liked the guy, fine. I didn�t want the specter of some nebulous possible relationship in the future ruining my current relationships, either. I had gone through that with too many girlfriends. I didn�t want them to worry what would happen if Tami came swooping in and stole me away from them.

Tami had had her chance with me. I had offered myself to her twice, with no reservations, over the last year. She had turned me down both times. I wasn�t sure there would be a third offer. Who knew? Maybe we would eventually hook up and get married. Or maybe I would marry Beth and be very happy. I was sure if I looked around there might be other options in my future.

As I came up the block to finish my run, I knew I had to have a serious talk with my friend. I wasn�t sure how she�d take the news that I wasn�t going to put my life on hold in the hopes of a maybe. It wasn�t fair to her, either, really.

MOM AND I WENT TO CHURCH. When we came back, Greg and Angie were making brunch. Today was all about pancakes. Kyle and Mac must have figured into what we were going to eat because they loved them. After we ate, I went up to my apartment to sort out my laundry. Angie scared me to death when she walked into my bedroom. My guard dog was worthless. He just let his tail thump on the floor when he opened his eye from his nap and saw her.

�Come out and talk to me. I haven�t seen you since the wedding,� Angie said.

We sat on the couch and she put her feet in my lap. I think she missed the foot massages I gave while she was pregnant.

�Why don�t you have my brother do this for you?� I asked.

�He complains it�s too much like work.�

I could understand that. He was giving massages to earn a living. Who would want to bring their work home with them? I would bet Angie paid in other ways, so my brother was an idiot.

�How was your week?� I asked.

�Good. I enjoyed some alone time, but with the three little ones, it was good to have Greg come home. He took them to the park so they could feed the ducks.�

�I�ll watch them for you when I get back next week so you two can have some time together. I could ask Tracy if she would lend you her parents� lake house, if you wanted to get away for a day or two,� I offered.

�Thanks. I�ll talk to Greg and see when we can get away.�

I focused on massaging her feet and we got quiet.

�I think Tami and I are done with our romantic interest,� I blurted out.

�I�m sorry to hear that. What happened?�

I spent the next half hour talking to my sister-in-law about it. When I finally ran out of words, she got thoughtful.

�Don�t get me wrong, I like Tami. I just never understood why you were so in love with her. You�re so young, and I never got the impression you wanted to settle down. You could pretty much have any girl you wanted. I just didn�t get what was so special about her.�

�I had always thought we�d get married. To me, she was perfect: smart, independent, athletic, and she got me. There are just people who you click with, and you just know. She was mine, and I thought I was hers.�

�I guess. I know you two are great friends. I just think you can do better. Heck, I heard Hannah Minacci and her baseball boyfriend are breaking up,� Angie said.

�What?� I said, perking up.

She started laughing. She had gotten me good.

�If Hannah walked in the door and wanted to get married, would you think twice about it?� Angie asked.

�Hannah Minacci is a fantasy. She would never be the woman I have pictured in my mind. But dang it, I could overlook a lot,� I said with a grin.

�I bet you could,� she said, and then got serious. �I�m proud of you for recognizing the promise of a future commitment for the trap that it is. If Tami can�t figure out what she�s giving up, she�s a fool. Even if it didn�t last forever, you embrace love. You don�t get many chances in your life to find the one who you�ll spend the rest of your life with. If she can�t see that, then she doesn�t deserve you.� Angie said.

I thought about it for a moment, and then she continued.

�David, honestly, you have no business dating anyone. High school is about learning how to interact with the opposite sex. People date to get to know each other enough to have sex. You don�t have to date to have sex. I bet you could make one phone call and go get laid this afternoon.�

I scoffed. I think she thought too much of my abilities to attract women. She got an evil look in her eyes.

�Give me your phone,� she ordered.

�Look ...� I started.

�I need to prove a point. Go get it.�

I got my phone and handed it to her. She scrolled through my contacts.

�When she answers I want you to say, �Hey, I�m horny,�� Angie said.

She handed me the phone and I heard it ringing.

�Hello?�

I recognized Pam�s voice.

�Hey, I�m horny,� I said.

�Funny you should say that. My parents are gone for the afternoon, and I�ve missed you, too.�

�I�ll be over shortly,� I said, and hung up.

I looked at my phone and shook my head.

�David, you�re too nice of a guy sometimes. You need to go a little crazy and have some fun. I could have picked almost anyone on your contact list and you�d have gotten the same response. They all know its just sex. Right now, that�s exactly what you need.�

I couldn�t argue with her. The sexual marathon I�d had with Sarah after I broke up with Harper helped. I was sure Pam would help me start to get over Tami. I went in, grabbed several condoms, and then gave Angie a kiss goodbye.

PAM MET ME AT THE FRONT door and then led me to the basement. I loved how she dressed when she was at home. She had on a pair of cutoff jeans that barely covered her little butt, and a bikini top. I felt a bulge developing in my shorts and Pam noticed before we got downstairs.

�I see someone really is horny,� she said as I pulled her into my arms so I could kiss her.

�I missed you.�

�Go sit on the couch. I�m going to turn on some mood music and get us a couple of Mountain Dews.�

I sat down and Pam went behind the bar and found the sodas in the bar fridge. She then turned on the stereo. She made a point of swaying her hips as she walked towards me. Screw it! I stood up and got naked. I needed to get laid, and now. Pam smiled at me and I helped her get undressed. I noticed someone didn�t have any tan lines.

I gave her a fierce kiss and then put on a condom.

�Get on the couch and lean over the back,� I told her.

She was on her knees and presented me her magnificent backside. I got on my knees on the floor and she was just the right height for me to bury my face between her legs. I took a deep breath to inhale the scent of her arousal. I immediately went to work to get her wet enough to handle my throbbing desire.

�Oh baby, right there. Yes. Lick me! YESSS,� Pam hissed.

I sunk two fingers between her folds and found her entrance. I slowly pushed into her depths. When I felt she was ready, I stood up and rubbed Mr. Happy up and down her aroused sex. When I found her opening, I pressed forward and felt her stretch around my member as I filled her.

�I love it. Do me,� she ordered.

I grabbed her hips and guided my manhood in and out of her. I heard myself moan with pleasure. Pam was one of the sexiest women I knew, and we were good at this. We both enjoyed what the other had to offer. Soon I wasn�t sure who was doing who. We were going at it like two crazed rabbits. My stomach slapped her ass as we came together in rapid-fire motion.

I felt my balls tighten.

�I�m there!� I bellowed.

That�s when I caught movement out of the corner of my eye. I saw the fist swinging at my head and did my best to roll with it. Cal clipped my ear, and it hurt like a son-of-a-gun.

�Shit!� I cried out.

�DADDY!� Pam yelled.

�CAL, STOP!� Lacy joined in.

If there wasn�t murder in Cal�s eyes, the scene might have been humorous. There I was, naked, with a slick condom on my throbbing member as I finished my release. Cal wasn�t to be deterred; he was going to kick my butt. I didn�t want to hurt him, but I wasn�t going to let him injure me. He charged me. Luckily, he had no idea how to fight. I took him down and then put him in an arm bar to keep him from continuing.

�DAVID!� both Lacy and Pam screamed.

�I�m not hurting him,� I assured them.

Cal was incoherent, he was so mad. I guess I would be too if I walked in on my daughter having sex.

�Lacy, please take Pam upstairs. Cal and I need to talk.�

I think it sank in that Pam was naked. She ran upstairs, followed by her mom. Cal was still trying to get away.

�Sir, if I let you go, will you promise not to try and hit me?� I asked.

�Hell no! I�m going to kick your butt!�

At least he was honest. My parents listened to classic rock, so I was aware of some of that music. I particularly liked AC/DC and Bob Seger. The song that jumped into my head was by Lynyrd Skynyrd: Give Me Three Steps. In the song, a young guy flirts with a girl in a bar. Her boyfriend shows up and takes exception. The young guy, fearing for his life, begs for just a three-step head start. I chuckled.

�What�s so funny?� Cal asked.

I told him about the song I was thinking of. He calmed down some.

�I promise to not hit you. Now let me up.�

I quickly pulled my boxers and shorts on, not letting my eyes leave him. I left the condom on for now. I didn�t think he needed to see me take it off. I didn�t put my shirt on because I didn�t want to get punched when I couldn�t see him. It was obvious he wasn�t going to give me three steps because he had the route to the stairs blocked.

�Sit down,� he ordered.

I backed up onto the couch and sat. I didn�t think he was going to attack me at the moment.

�How long has this been going on?� he asked.

�Today? Or how long have we been having sex?� I asked.

I swear I wasn�t trying to be a smartass, I was trying to answer the man�s question. I saw his eyes cloud over, so I answered quickly.

�Since last fall.�

�Do you love her?�

�I�m not in love with her, sir. We get together to have fun. We�re just good friends,� I said, hoping he took the news well. �I do like her a lot.�

�I have half a mind to forbid you from ever seeing her again.�

�Sir, the one thing I do know is you�d never win that one. At least, I�ve never been able to order a teenage girl into doing something she didn�t want to do,� I clarified.

�Come to think of it, me neither. That doesn�t mean there won�t be some form of punishment.�

�May I make a suggestion? Call my mom. She�s pretty good at making me pay for my sins.�

Cal smiled for the first time. He knew I was right.

THAT WAS HOW I FOUND myself sitting at Pam�s dining-room table with her and her parents and my parents. My mom had an amused look on her face. Dad was more serious. I knew my mom had talked more than one parent off the ledge when Greg had been caught. This was my first experience of being caught in the actual act. Beth had been worse. We were worried about her being pregnant.

Lacy had gotten me a bag of ice so I could put it on my ear. Pam wasn�t able to look anyone in the eye. I waited patiently while Cal gathered his thoughts.

�We came home earlier today to what sounded like my daughter being assaulted. We found this one,� Cal said as he pointed at me, �doing unspeakable acts to my innocent daughter.�

My mom raised her eyebrows.

�That�s my story, and I�m sticking to it,� Cal mumbled.

�Pam, did David force you?� Mom asked.

�No,� she almost whispered her answer.

�Did David hurt you?� Mom asked.

Pam wouldn�t look up, but she shook her head �no.�

�So, it was consensual?� Mom asked.

She nodded �yes.�

�If we told you to stop, would you?�

Pam peeked at her parents, then dropped her head and shook it �no.�

�How about you, young man?� Mom asked.

�If you told me not to, I would follow your wishes.�

�Good enough for me,� Cal said.

�I didn�t tell him not to,� my mom clarified for Cal.

�What?� Cal asked, confused. �He just said if we asked him to, he wouldn�t see her again.�

�No, he said if I, meaning me, asked him not to, he would stop.�

�So, tell him,� Cal demanded.

Mom ignored Cal.

�Pam, you need to tell everyone what you want.�

�Daddy, David has never done anything I didn�t want him to do. I was the one who initiated things with him. He has only been the best with me. I never feel pressured and he never talks about what we do.�

�Cal, you and I need to talk,� Lacy said. �Thank you for stopping by. David, please don�t see my daughter until we have had a chance to work this out.�

�Yes, ma�am.�

WHEN I GOT HOME, MOM marched me into the office and closed the door.

�David, I thought you were smarter than that. You could have gotten yourself hurt. Even worse, you could have hurt Cal. What were you thinking?� she asked, and then stopped herself and said, �No, don�t answer that.�

I couldn�t help myself. I let a little smile touched my eyes. She saw it, of course.

�This isn�t funny. Cal could have shot you dead and claimed he thought you were raping his daughter.�

That sobered me up in a hurry.

�I�m sorry,� I said.

�I�m not stupid enough to tell you not to have sex with her. I couldn�t stop her from seducing you if I wanted to. You say you could abstain, but I know men. What I am going to tell you is to bring her back to your place from now on. You don�t need to rub it in Cal�s face.�

�Yes, ma�am.�

�Now for your punishment. You have to give up the Charger for a week.�

�I was planning on getting the oil changed and having it detailed tomorrow,� I said.

I bit my lower lip. I knew my mom had given me a gift because I would be gone most of the week anyway when I went to football camp in Houston.

�I could have Tami drive it,� I uttered.

�Tell Tami to come over today. She can take the Charger for the week,� Mom said.

Something was fishy, but I was in no position to question my mom, and she knew it.

TAMI CAME TO OUR HOUSE for dinner. Mom made a big production as she handed my keys to her. Angie was dying to know why I was in trouble. Luckily, Mom wasn�t talking. If Mom wasn�t talking, neither Dad nor I would, either.

Tami was in the dark as well, so after dinner I was hustled up to my apartment. She and Angie made eye contact. I could tell the two of them were agreed on her mission. Tami was eager to get some salacious scoop when I floored her.

�Can we talk?� I asked.

I almost laughed aloud because of the �deer in the headlights� look I got from her. It was good to know those words had the same effect on women as it had on men. She finally got control of her emotions and looked me in the eye.

�I�m sorry I ever used that line on you. It really does suck,� she admitted.

�Yes. It is off-putting.�

�That would be the term. So, what did you want to talk to me about, and if you say �us� I will punch you.�

�Funny you should mention that. You wouldn�t be the first person to punch me today.�

�Oh, do tell,� she prodded.

�First I want to talk about us. SHIT!� I exclaimed as she punched me in the chest.

�Shut up, you big baby. If you say it�s you and not me, I�ll call Cassidy and have her beat the crap out of you,� Tami warned me.

�Well, SHIT!� I exclaimed as she punched me again.

I had forgotten how hard she could punch. Being a tomboy, she had picked up some bad habits as a kid.

�Spill it,� she said.

She acted as if she would punch me again when I hesitated. She laughed when I flinched. When we were kids, she always got away with this shit because she knew I wouldn�t hit a girl. What absolutely floored her was when little Alan punched her back.

�You keep it up and I�ll put you over my knee,� I warned her.

She knew I was serious about that. I might not punch her back, but I would paddle her ass. She raised her eyebrows like she was daring me to do it.

�You�re not ten years old anymore, but that doesn�t mean I won�t do it,� I said.

She tousled my hair.

�Tell me why you�re breaking up with me.�

�I�m not breaking up with you. I hope we�re friends for the rest of our lives. I just wanted you to know I�m not going to put any conditions on our friendship. You can date whomever you want. So, if you decide to go after Mike, I wish you the best.�

She looked at me hard, trying to figure out what I was telling her.

�But,� she prodded.

�There is no �but.� I just realized I was trying to tell you what you could or couldn�t do. If I really loved you, I wouldn�t do that to you.�

�But,� she tried again.

�There is no �but�!� I said, and then took a deep breath and let it out slowly. �I admit, when I saw you flirting with those football players, I felt a pang of jealousy. It got me thinking. Did I want to be the guy who couldn�t stand to see his friend happy? I decided it was best to stop dancing around �us� and fully commit. I want you to be my friend. I can�t be your friend and say I will only be your friend if you don�t date x, y, or z. I also can�t be your friend if I say you have to commit to me at some point down the road,� I said.

�Don�t you love me?� she asked.

�Sometimes I can�t understand you, nor do I understand why you even have to ask that question. Have I ever stopped loving you?�

�No.�

�I�m giving you everything you�ve ever wanted. For me to be your friend, your best friend, and your freedom from any romantic entanglements I might cause by placing a claim on you. If in five, ten, fifteen years if we find ourselves free, we can explore becoming more. Until that time, I want only the best for you, and your happiness.�

�So, what exactly are you saying?�

�I don�t understand what you�re asking,� I said.

�Are you saying you have no interest in me beyond friendship?�

�I never said that. What I said was I want to be your friend first. I offered you more, but we agreed we�re not ready for more than friendship. I�d rather be your friend than a part-time lover and we mess everything up. I�m saying I agree with you.�

�I guess that�ll work,� she conceded.

I got up and Tami stood too. I guided her towards the stairs. When we got the bottom, I touched her arm to stop her.

�I have two questions. Why did you need my car this week?�

�I�m driving up to pick up your grandma. They�re signing the papers for the farm.�

�That reminds me, we have to get the oil changed on the Charger. I need your help because I want to take the Jeep in at the same time.�

�Sure,� Tami said.

�The second one really isn�t a question, but more of a suggestion. When you�re ready, I�m willing to hear about your other guy in the UK.�

Her reaction was enough to confirm my suspicions. I just closed the door and went back to my room. I still had laundry to do.

Monday July 13

I CALLED TIM LAST NIGHT so he was there when I came down to run this morning. He was talking to my dad and Wolf. Wolf would do our yard work. I was right, my parents had a list of tasks they wanted done. This was one of the benefits of having money that I embraced. I didn�t miss having to take care of the yard.

I also talked to my mom and Angie about getting someone to come in once a week to clean and do laundry. I made them both so happy I think I could have gotten my car back, if I�d asked. Angie said she had a couple of girls who she was working with at her nonprofit who could use the work. I told them I wanted to make sure everything was done correctly. That meant hiring them through my company and getting a background check. I was worried they might be dog haters was what I told them. I was really worried they might like little kids too much. You just never knew.

When Tim and I got back, we went to school to lift. Word of my being named Co-MVP at Elite 11 had beaten me back. I told the guys we would go to Monical�s tomorrow for lunch, my treat, as a �thank you.�

Everything was cool until we went out to practice plays with Alan. We had scouts and recruiters on the sidelines. I grabbed one of the freshmen.

�Go get Coach Hope,� I told him.

I was glad to see Tami show up. I pulled her and Alan together for a quick talk.

�I�m not sure what the rules are. I think we need to talk to Coach before we run any practices,� I said.

I saw Jeff Delahey, the local sports reporter, coming over.

�Elite 11 MVP, top quarterback in the nation, what�s next?� Jeff asked.

�Another State Championship would be nice,� Tami said.

�I like how she thinks,� I said with a smile.

�Have time for an interview?�

�What were you thinking?�

�I�d like to do a full-length piece. It would take about an hour.�

Coach Hope walked up.

�Hey, Jeff, did you get lost?�

�No, I was going to see if I could get David to do his �aw shucks, I owe it all to clean living and I�m just lucky to be here� routine.�

�Why do you need to interview me? Sounds like it writes itself,� I teased him.

�He�s just setting you up. He�s going to pull out his hard-hitting investigative abilities and get you to cry,� Alan said.

Yeah, right. Jeff was a good reporter, but I never felt like he ambushed anybody.

�What are the NCAA rules about the college coaches being here?� Coach Hope asked.

There was a calendar which told you when certain recruiting activities could occur. It was a little confusing because they give things goofy names like �Quiet Period.� You�d assume by the name that it meant no talking. But during the �Quiet Period,� recruits were allowed on-campus visits, and during portions of it, the coaches could make one in-person off-campus visit, so it wasn�t what you�d think. June through July was considered a �Quiet Period.�

Of course, there was a �Dead Period� sandwiched in there somewhere. I needed to get my NCAA Handbook out and actually read it.

�I�ll bet if you went over and asked them, they would know,� I suggested.

Tami and Alan had to look away or they would have laughed. Coach Hope gave me a look that promised bodily harm. He didn�t say a word, but went over and talked to the gathered recruiters. He came back with the information he needed.

�Great! They all want to talk to me and get game film. Alan, did you load the video from David�s camps yet?�

Bo had shot video over the summer, and Coach was asking if it was available yet.

�I�ll have it up by the end of the day,� Alan assured him.

We went ahead and practiced on our own. Alan accused me of goofing off and sent me to run a lap. He was lucky we weren�t alone. I couldn�t undermine his authority or none of the guys would listen to him. I assumed he did it to prove he was in charge.

I just said, "Yes, Coach," and took my lap.

AFTER WE WERE DONE, I sat down with Jeff Delahey. Tami had been on the ball (again) and had called Kendal and asked Coach Hope to join us. It was smart to have them there. Kendal reminded me I should have her there for all my interviews.

I told Jeff about all the camps I went to and how the guys had rallied behind me and helped me prepare. I followed Tami�s advice and refrained from saying �I� too much. I made it clear it was a team effort. Jeff rolled his eyes at me, but there was a reason I did the whole �aw shucks� routine: people loved it. They didn�t want their sports heroes to be chest-popping douchebags. They wanted someone they could trust to be a good role model for their kids.

Jeff did have one piece of new information he was going to be able to break: my offer from Oregon. I told him I had a great visit. I didn�t mention the mix-up because I didn�t want to burn any bridges.

TAMI AND I WENT TO get the cars serviced. She made a point of holding my hand while we waited and talked. I think she was feeling a little unsure about what I meant about �friends� and wanted to remind me she loved me.

While we waited, I got a call from Pam.

�How�s your ear?� she asked.

�Fine. Is your dad still looking to cut my nuts off?�

�Nope, he�s sending mom and me on vacation. Said it was a surprise he�d been saving, but I know it�s to get me out of town.�

�Where are you going?� I asked.

�We get to visit Cora in Utah and then the three of us are going to Southern California. I don�t get back until school starts.�

�I�m going to miss you, but make the best of it. Devin�s ranch is beautiful, and you�ll find things to do. I�m sure it�ll be good to see your friends when you go to California.�

�I don�t know about the �friends� part. My ex-best friend and my ex-boyfriend she�s still dating are not high on the list of people I want to visit,� she said.

�When are you leaving? Maybe we could get together,� I suggested.

�We�re headed to the airport now. I�ll see you when we get back. You could always come to visit me,� she half-seriously suggested.

�I don�t want to get your dad any madder than he already is. I�ll see you when you get back. I promise to call you. Maybe we can video chat.�

�That would be nice,� she said, and then we hung up.

Her dad couldn�t get us to agree to stay apart. I guess he�d found a way to make it happen.

I CAME HOME TO FIND someone running a vacuum in my apartment. I smiled when I saw her from behind. It was Peggy. I walked up behind her and grabbed her butt. She about went through the ceiling because she hadn�t heard me.

�David!� she said as she swatted my shoulder.

Duke came slinking out of his crate. He was afraid of the vacuum. I loved him up and then sent him back where he felt safe so Peggy could finish working. I went and took a shower. I noticed the bathroom sparkled, it was so clean. It hadn�t looked this good since I moved in. If this was a sample of her work, I was going to be very happy.

I came out of the bedroom to find Peggy cleaning the refrigerator. My pitcher of tea was on the counter, so I got myself a glass. I got my iPad out and found Bo had sent me a video breaking down my play at Elite 11. This video was focused on my release point. It was a lot like baseball, where you want to have a consistent point where you release the ball.

Bo would share this video and his analysis with Bud Mason, the coach I�d be working with later this week.

When I was done, Peggy was folding my laundry.

�You want me to put it away?� she asked.

�I think you know where everything goes.�

After a short time, she came out.

�All done, Mr. Dawson. Will there be anything else?� she teased me.

�Grab a drink, and let�s catch up.�

She got herself an iced tea and refilled mine. I noticed she was starting to show.

�As you can see, I decided to have the baby. Mitch has been a real prick. Thankfully, Angie has been helping me. She got me in contact with a lawyer. As soon as the baby�s born, we�re going to prove he is the father and has responsibilities.�

�How are your parents taking it?� I asked.

�Mom has been supportive and will help once the baby comes. Dad is coming around.�

Her dad could be a piece of work. I was glad her family was supporting her.

�What about school?� I asked.

�I�ll enroll at State for the spring semester. I�ve talked to their track and cross-country coaches, and they�re interested in me. I�ll be able to get a partial scholarship to begin with. If I do well, I�ll get a full ride.�

She gave me a little smile I recognized. I thought about what it meant for a moment, and then just leaned into her and kissed her. Peggy launched herself on me and pinned me to the back of the couch. Before I knew it, she had my shorts off and was naked from the waist down.

Our lovemaking was frantic. I finally made love to the girl I�d had a crush on since the seventh grade. It was even better than the fantasy I had built up in my mind. It didn�t take long for the both of us to have earthshattering orgasms.

When we were done, she just slumped on my chest and began to cry. I heard my apartment door open. Peggy jumped up and put her shorts on. I grabbed mine and had just gotten them up when Angie came up the stairs.

�How did your first, oh,� Angie said.

I think we both turned three shades of red. Angie saw that Peggy had been crying and gave me a look as she hugged her friend.

�Are you okay?� Angie asked.

�Yeah, I just suddenly was overcome with how badly I handled everything with David. I wish he had been my first. I also wish I�d never broken things off with him. Even though we weren�t in love, I did love him. He always made me feel special, and I knew he cared for me,� she said, and then turned to me. �I hope I didn�t overstep today. I got nostalgic and wanted to remember how it was, how it could have been.�

�Peggy, know that I�m here for you. If you need anything, let me know, even if it�s just a shoulder to rest your head on. I know you�re going through a lot. If it would help, I would like to take you to dinner, or something, sometimes,� I said.

�Wow, I never thought I�d get a second chance. There are times when I need ...� she stammered.

�A man,� Angie finished.

�Not just a man. I need a friend, too. Friends,� she clarified as she hugged Angie.

I was happy Peggy was back in my life. I had missed her.

Chapter 15 � More Woman Troubles

Tuesday July 14

Tracy called while I worked out and practiced during the morning. She left a message that she needed to talk to me. I called her back and invited her to meet me and the players who helped me get ready for the Elite 11 at Monical�s for lunch.

Alan had grabbed one of the big booths that sat six. Jim, Tim and I were joined by Alan, Tami and Tracy. While we settled into our seats, I talked to the manager and organized everyone�s food. They had a special called the Family Pleaser. You received a pitcher of soda, a big family-style salad and a large pizza. It would feed a family of four without a problem. Therefore, I figured I would order an extra-large pizza for every four guys. I told the manager if they needed more to eat to let me know and I�d take care of it.

�David, we need to get organized with your recruiting. Kendal says she doesn�t have the spare time she did last year. In addition, you were her intern project. Lily and I can�t do this on our own,� Tracy explained.

�Has it been that bad?� I asked.

�What do you think? You were just named the Elite 11 Co-MVP as a junior. The recruiting websites list you as the number 1 quarterback prospect in your class. Offers from Kentucky, Ohio State, Oregon and Alabama have been made. I�ve had probably fifty calls since Monday. You know I�m not very stable; I might snap and say things,� she said.

She and I could joke about her mental illness. I could tell the rest of the crew at the table held their breaths and wondered if I would cause her to have a meltdown.

�Tell me what you want,� I said, ignoring the looks on my friends� faces.

�I think we need a full-time person to handle the calls right now. I would think once your movie comes out, you�ll need someone anyways,� Tracy said.

�What all would you be looking for them to do?� Tami asked.

�They have to know recruiting. There are rules on how everything has to be done, and the �stupid boy� over there won�t read the handbook I gave him,� she said, knowing I hadn�t read it yet. �I would think he�d need someone to manage his calendar and help Lily with the social media. Who is getting paid now, I hear.�

�Tracy, you�re right. I should start paying you, too. I really appreciate everything you�ve done. It was one thing when I was broke; it�s another now that I�m making some money.�

�I didn�t mean you had to pay me; I was just busting your chops. Lily needs the money just like Wolf does. If you remember, you pay my dad�s firm a lot of money. He gives me more than enough. Plus, I might actually pay you to let me help.�

I knew she was serious. She loved this part of it. I could see her as either an agent or a sports reporter someday. I�d love to have her interview me on the sidelines during a big game. I also knew I asked too much of her. She didn�t need to deal with the phone calls. She had let me know the stress was getting to her. One of her triggers for depression was stress.

�How about you pay me by inviting me over for dinner tonight? I haven�t experienced your mother�s cooking in several weeks,� I said.

I also wanted to talk to Tom about this. He should to be on board if we made a change. I would call Kendal after lunch and make sure she agreed. I wouldn�t want to make any changes without both her and Tom being involved. It was their job, after all. It wasn�t fair to dump this on Tracy. I was sure we could work something out. Plus, Bo had said he would talk to recruiters for me, too. I wanted to pull him into the conversation.

�Should I tell her to make her fried chicken?� Tracy asked.

�Man, that sounds good,� Tim said.

�Why don�t you and Kim join us? We can go on a double date afterward,� Tracy offered.

�You okay with that?� Tim asked me.

�Sure, we can have a great dinner and then do something later. I�ll let Kim and Tracy decide what we�re doing. Just text me if I need to dress up�I plan on showing up in shorts and a t-shirt,� I said.

Before we left, I had Tracy give me the phone I used for recruiting. I went around and thanked everyone for all their help. They all wished me luck at my camp. I�d work out with them in the morning and then fly out to Houston late Wednesday afternoon.

TAMI GAVE ME A RIDE home and then had me go up to my apartment. She was careful not to say it, but I knew we were going to have a talk. She had digested what I�d said about us; and, as I had expected, the conversation wasn�t over.

�I want to know what changed. I thought we had �us� worked out. I thought we agreed that we�d be together when we were ready. I know you�re not ready, and I�m certainly not ready for us to settle down. I felt we were on the same page on this. Now it doesn�t sound like there is an �us� in the future,� Tami said.

�Watching you flirt with the football players at Elite 11 caused me to have some old feelings. I was feeling the possessiveness rise up within me. Over the last year, I�ve had time to think about that. It�s a part of who I am. If I�m with someone, then I expect them to be just with me.

�You want to spread your wings and experience whatever life has to offer. I saw how much fun you were having, flirting with the guys. I want you to go out and have fun. I don�t want you worrying about what I�ll think. This was one of the biggest problems we had, and why we went our separate ways. I won�t, I can�t, let it happen again,� I said.

I could tell she wasn�t happy.

�Tami, when you came back, I asked that we take it slow. You talked me into us being together all the time. I agree, your solution worked. We made steady progress toward rebuilding our friendship. Then you wanted to introduce sex into it. I resisted at first, but I was a willing participant. My problem was it pushed us forward too fast. I remembered why I always loved you. Actually, I never forgot. I just was overwhelmed with the possibility of us finally being more than just friends. When you took a step back, it was like when you left me to go to the UK. I reacted badly.

�You helped me get past it. Before camp started, I was fine with what we planned. We made love and I didn�t have the possessive reaction. Then I saw you with the guys. If I had it to do all over again, I would never have had sex with you so soon,� I said.

�I�ll never regret having sex with you. I know if you�re honest with yourself, you�d agree,� Tami said.

�I don�t regret loving you. The act itself I�ll always remember and cherish. It�s us falling into our old patterns that has me concerned. If our time apart is to mean anything, we cannot repeat what caused our separation in the first place.�

�And what is that?� she asked.

�It�s simple, really: me being unable to let you go, and your need to control me.�

�How was I controlling you?� she asked.

�We were supposed to go out and live life, but commit to each other at some point.�

�What�s wrong with that?� Tami asked.

�Ask any woman I�ve dated, even as recent as Harper. They all knew I was never fully in the relationship with them. Harper worried what would happen when you came back from the UK.�

�There�s an easy solution,� Tami said. �Don�t tell them.�

�Do you even know me anymore? Your solution is I should lie to the woman I�m dating. Do you think so little of me?� I said, heating up.

�Grow up! It�s none of their business how we feel about each other.�

I threw my hands in the air. I couldn�t believe what I was hearing.

�I call bullshit! We both know I�d never do that, and you�d never allow it. I don�t lie to someone I�m with. Weren�t you the one who dressed me down recently for being self-centered? Now you want me to do that? Seriously?� I asked.

She just glared at me. She knew I was right, so I continued.

�I�ll make this simple. I�m sick of things being halfway with us. We�ve danced around this long enough. I love you, Tami. I want us to be in a committed relationship, or I want us to be just friends. No half measures. I�m not asking you for a lifetime commitment. I�m asking you to give us a chance. I don�t want anyone else but you. I want you to be my best friend and lover. No more games. If we can�t be both, then we need to set each other free.

�I don�t want you to answer me right now. Just think about it. I�ll be back on Sunday. Give me your answer then. If you decide we aren�t going to do this, then let�s just be friends. No more future promises. If you find the guy that makes you happy, you don�t have to worry about what I�ll think. I�ll be happy you found someone. I would hope you�d feel the same if I found someone.

�What I don�t want to have happen is that we tear each other apart yet again. I either need to be your lover or not. I can�t handle being your fallback guy.�

Tami stood up and I could tell she was about ready to cry. I was right there with her. I thought we�d be okay if we decided what we were doing. I hoped she chose to be my girlfriend, but if not, I could live with that.

�I�ve a lot to think about. I�ll see you when you get back,� she said and began to leave. She stopped. �Do me a favor. Go out and have fun. I want you to think about what you�ll be giving up if we become a couple. I don�t want you looking back and wondering �what if?� I worry you�ll regret us being together. I want you to be able to say that us being together wasn�t a mistake.�

�You want me to go have sex with someone?�

�Go wild. Have sex with several someones. Heck, call Hannah Minacci and get it out of your system. When we talk Sunday, I want you to be able honestly to say you can commit fully to me. This is a two-way street, after all.�

With that pronouncement, Tami left. I sent Hannah a tweet, but she didn�t respond. Stupid social media.

WE HAD JUST FINISHED Mary�s famous fried chicken.

�When are you going to adopt me?� I asked.

�Me, too,� Tim said.

�Just when I was starting to really enjoy being an only child,� Tracy complained.

�I think your mom would have something to say about it,� Mary scolded me.

�Not if she got to come over and eat, too. You�re an amazing cook. If only your only child could boil water,� I said.

�Shut up, �stupid boy,�� Tracy said as her snappy comeback.

�Good one,� Kim said with a big smirk.

Then, a light bulb went on in my mind.

�Hey, Tom, do you have any of those intern-types like Kendal was back when she was useless?� I asked.

He shook his head at me. I knew he would quote me tomorrow at work. Kendal would get even someday. She and I had talked, and she planned to sit down with Tom tomorrow. The intern idea had just popped into my head as a possible solution.

�What do you need?� he asked.

�Tracy, you have the floor,� I said, to let her explain everything we would need. She was right. I needed to read the NCAA Recruiting Handbook.

�... and he has to be cute,� Tracy finished up.

I had zoned out because I saw Mary had pulled an apple pie out of the oven and had ice cream ready to be scooped on top. The smell of warm apples and cinnamon had to be an aphrodisiac because I was falling for Tracy�s mom. The �cute guy� remark snapped me back to the conversation.

�I don�t think we hire employees on their looks,� Tom said.

�You could have fooled me,� Mary shot back.

She had a point. Kendal and Angel, Eve�s agent, were both very cute. I couldn�t imagine Tom would hire a cute guy who could potentially hit on his teenage daughter. Mary put a slice of pie in front of me and I suddenly forgot what we were talking about.

Personally, I had no idea why Tracy complained about the recruiting phone. I simply turned it off after the fifth call. I changed the voicemail to say I was gone to camp and someone would get back to the caller. I didn�t really specify a time frame. I made an executive decision to not tell Tracy what I�d done. I didn�t want her to stress out about it.

Tom agreed to look into finding me some help. I just hoped they were better than Cora had been. She didn�t even last a week. I did let Tom know Kendal would be talking to him. I also mentioned that Bo was helping me. I needed to get this all organized since my recruiting was heating up. I wanted to enjoy it and not get overwhelmed.

WHEN WE GOT INTO THE Jeep to go out, I asked what the plans were.

�Do you love me?� Tracy asked.

�Are you serious?� I asked.

�Be a good boy and drive,� Kim said from the back seat.

I looked at her in the mirror and she wouldn�t meet my eye.

�Do you know what�s up?� I asked Tim.

�Nope, I�m just following your lead, Cap,� he teased me.

�Screw you, too,� I shot back.

Tracy gave me turn-by-turn directions back to my place. I guess I wasn�t surprised when we went up to my apartment. I was surprised when Tracy and Kim got naked and went to my bedroom. I turned to an equally stunned Tim.

�What is this all about?� I asked.

�I�ve no idea, but I think if they�re naked, we might want to get that way.�

�You know my rules, right?�

�Just as an FYI, Kim and I are not a couple. We decided to be friends-with-benefits for now. There just isn�t a spark there for more. Do you have a problem if I do some things with Tracy?� he asked.

I had watched Tracy give Tim a blowjob at the lake house and hadn�t had even a twinge. Tracy was firmly in the �friends� zone. I could see this devolve into some good group fun. Tami ordered me to get it out of my system. This seemed like a good start.

�No. Do you want to start with Tracy?� I asked.

I could see he wanted to. Who wouldn�t? She was a sexy young woman with plenty of curves.

�Don�t be afraid,� I teased him.

�Yes, I�d like to do several things with Tracy, if it�s okay with you.�

Kim had come to peek out my door to see what was taking us so long. I darted forward, grabbed her, and tossed her on my bed. She squealed as I pushed her knees apart and dove in. Tim wasn�t as aggressive. He let Tracy take the lead and they slowly kissed as they stood next to the bed.

I had Kim scream my name almost immediately. I found her oversized G-spot and had her get her cookie in record time. Tim and Tracy were still kissing. Being a take-charge kind of guy, I got Kim on all fours with her little butt pointed at Tim.

�Catch,� I warned him while tossing him a condom.

He broke his kiss with Tracy and saw the look on Kim�s face. He winked at me and put on the condom. Tim was smarter than the average linebacker was and gave Kim what she wanted. Tracy stalked me and pushed me back on the other side of the bed. She began to give me head.

�Baby, get up here. I want to eat you while you do that,� I said.

�Tami�s wrong, you�re a smart boy,� she said as she straddled my head.

Tracy gave me a terrible blowjob while I ate her. Sometimes the poor girl couldn�t walk and chew gum at the same time. She finally gave up and just laid her head on my thigh as I did my oral magic on her. I think both girls had been thinking about tonight all day because Tracy came almost as fast as Kim had.

Kim, the little climax machine, had a big one and collapsed beside me. I reached up and tagged Tim to indicate we should switch. He pulled out of Kim, got on the bed and began to knee-walk to Tracy.

�Hang on. I don�t need your junk in my face,� I complained as I rolled Tracy off me.

Tim didn�t hesitate to enter Tracy�s well-prepared tunnel. I heard him grunt as he bottomed out in her sex. Mr. Happy wanted some action; Tracy�s oral treatment had left him frustrated. Kim hadn�t recovered from her orgasm, so I made an executive decision. I grabbed a bottle of lube, greased up my shaft, straddled Tracy�s stomach, and grabbed her firm breasts. I slid my length between her globes and began slowly to use them.

Kim came around and gave me a pout. She felt left out.

�Let Tracy eat you while we kiss,� I suggested.

I knew Tracy wasn�t opposed to the idea of a little girl-on-girl action. Kim hesitated.

�We talked about trying new things. I promise you�ll enjoy it,� Tracy told her.

�Don�t do it if you don�t want to,� I assured her.

I think her lust won out. She straddled Tracy�s face and then gave me a passionate kiss.

Tim had gotten serious about pounding Tracy�s velvet vise as I found her legs on both sides of me. I was starting to have sensory overload and felt my orgasm close at hand. I wasn�t sure where I should let go when inspiration struck. I stood up and presented the purple head to Kim. She got the idea and took me in her mouth as she stroked me.

My orgasm seemed to cause a chain reaction as all four of us began to climax. We all collapsed in a pile. I had to chuckle when Tim rolled off Tracy and ended up with his head on my chest. He opened his eyes and saw me smile back at him.

�Hey, Sexy,� I teased him.

�Screw you! Just hold me,� he shot back.

I started laughing and couldn�t seem to stop. Tim just lay there and smiled at me. I ruffled his hair and sat up. I liked him, but not like that. I got up, went to my refrigerator and got everyone water. We were a sweaty mess, and the cold drink felt good going down.

The girls saw I was still hard. They did rock-paper-scissors to see who got me next. I was happy when Tracy won. I always enjoyed our sex. Tim and Kim scooted up to the head of the bed while he recovered. Tracy wanted me doggie-style, probably my favorite position. I put on a condom and buried my bone. We found a comfortable rhythm and began the old in-and-out.

After a few minutes, Kim decided to take matters into her own hands and began to suck Tim back to life. When she had resurrected the dead, she put a condom on him. She straddled his waist so that they were both facing us and she could watch the show. It was sexy as hell to see my friend�s member give Kim pleasure. I think their show turned Tracy on, too. She started to breathe hard and it was clear she was close. I reached under her and began to play with her nipples like I knew she enjoyed.

Kim was the first one to reach her goal. It was very erotic to see her climax hard on Tim�s member. I think he felt the same because he joined her. I gave Tracy�s nipples an extra squeeze and my lover came for me. I let her collapse and catch her breath. When I thought she was ready, I rolled her over and took her missionary-style. Tracy dug her fingernails into my back. That was going to leave a mark!

I grabbed her wrists and pinned them over her head. I forgot about finesse and just let our hips slap together. I leaned down and kissed her. She bit my lower lip as we both came hard.

Tracy and I cuddled while Tim and Kim went and used my shower.

�Was this what you wanted tonight?� I asked.

�Sort of. I was surprised when you had sex with Kim.�

�Tim told me they aren�t going out. He also wanted to spend some quality time with you. I didn�t think you�d mind after the weekend at your lake house.�

�No, I was fine with it. I had fun,� she said.

�But you wouldn�t want to do this often,� I finished her thought.

She looked at me and crawled onto my chest so she could give me a kiss.

�I know we aren�t going to be a couple, but I like our alone time. Mona sort of talked us all into the lake house weekend and things got sort of wild. I wasn�t really thinking when I gave Tim the blowjob. I was afraid, afterwards, that I�d broken my promise to you, and you wouldn�t want to be with me again.�

�I just had a similar conversation with another friend. I know how I am, but we�re friends. I�m not going to put restrictions on our friendship. If you find a steady guy, that�s a different story. I won�t be the guy to get between you and your happiness. I also won�t be doing anything like tonight unless it�s with friends I trust,� I said.

When Tim and Kim were done with the shower, Tracy and I took our turn. She managed to get me interested one more time. When we were done, we were freezing because we had run out of hot water!

After we got dressed, it was still early. We went into the living room and I found my on-demand movie channel. We picked a romantic comedy. While everyone settled in, I rummaged through the freezer and found a big bag of pizza rolls. I popped them into the microwave and heated them up for a snack.

After the movie was done, I took Tim and the girls home. I saved Tracy for last so we could make out a little bit in her driveway. When I got home, I went to get Duke from the house. I found Greg in the kitchen, eating pie. I cut myself a slice and joined him.

�What did you do tonight, little brother?�

�I hate to tell you because you�ll be jealous,� I said.

�You�re probably right. I miss those days, but I sure wouldn�t give up what I have.�

�Nice save,� Angie said as she walked in.

She grabbed a fork, sat down beside me and stole a big bite of my pie. Greg winked at me. We both knew there was no use fighting her. She took a bite out of his next. I just sat back and enjoyed my brother and his wife. He was a lucky man.

Wednesday July 15

I WAS PACKED AND READY to go to camp. The plan was for Tami to pick me up to take me to the airport. I had loved up on Duke and explained to him that I�d only be gone a few days. I was surprised when Harper walked in the back door. I didn�t ask any questions until we were in the car.

�Where�s Tami?� I asked.

�She�ll see you when you get back. You get to talk to me on the way to the airport.�

�Okay, what am I talking to you about?�

�My job is to talk you out of being Tami�s boyfriend. She knows you want to be a couple. She said you�d already have the pros figured out, but needed to be reminded of the cons. She wanted you to know she was just making sure you were sure before you both decided.�

I thought about it for a minute and wanted to get mad. This was so like her to send someone else to do her dirty work. I knew Harper was being a friend to both of us, so I settled back to find out why we shouldn�t date.

�Give it your best shot,� I said.

�She said I was to give you this.�

Harper held out her hand and I opened mine as she dropped her panties into it. Crud! Harper intently watched the road, but I saw her shoulders shaking slightly as she silently laughed at me. Two could play this game. I pulled them to my nose and took in a deep sniff.

�Gross!� Harper complained.

I waggled my eyebrows at her.

�Okay, that didn�t work,� she said, and then got serious. �How about this? You do realize how hard a long-distance relationship will be, and we aren�t talking just the next two years. If you two go to different colleges, there�s another four years. Tami will have medical school for four more years while you�re either in grad school, law school, or are off playing football in the NFL. After she�s done with medical school, she has her residency. Her residency could last anywhere from three to eight years. You could potentially be apart as long as eighteen years. Hell, you�re not even eighteen yet.

�I don�t want to open old wounds, but how was the last year?� she asked.

That was a cheap shot. I got quiet and just stared at the cornfields as we drove. Why the hell did I even bother? When she was finally done and ready to start her practice, she would be in her thirties. I was sure she would want to build that up. When would we ever have kids? I wanted children.

Tami had coached Harper well. She shut up and let me think. Intellectually I understood Tami�s goal to be a doctor was going to take time, and we might be apart for some or most of it. I guess I never understood how long it could take. The only answer I could come up with was if we loved each other enough, we could find a way to make it work.

Tami had the smarts and ambition to be a fine doctor. There was no way I would stop her from achieving that dream. I was also smart and ambitious. If we were together in our mid-30s, we�d be a power couple. We each would have to make sacrifices to get to that point. The question was, which one of us would have to bend to keep us together? The way Harper had laid it out, it seemed like an insurmountable obstacle for us to truly be together.

When we hit the suburbs of Chicago, I snapped out of my self-pity. I needed to be focused the next few days, and stewing about our decision wasn�t conducive to me having a good camp. Bo had warned me that last year the Elite 11�s MVP had gone to a camp the following week and the number 2 guy had cleaned his clock. Everyone would want to take me down this week. I couldn�t afford a letdown or a meltdown like Cadillac.

I also decided to take Tami�s advice. If something came along during camp, I�d go for it. The foursome I had last night was fun. I could check that off my list. I still couldn�t believe Hannah Minacci wasn�t calling me. I needed to have Lily up her efforts. I�d probably skip camp if she wanted to hook up.

When we pulled up to the Southwest signs, I leaned over and kissed Harper.

�Thank you. I needed to hear that. I appreciate the ride, and your friendship.�

�Go be a stud. I�ll talk to you when you get back. She loves you, you know.�

I just nodded and got out of the car. Harper popped the trunk so I could get my bags. I waved goodbye and went to the curbside luggage check-in. They printed off my boarding pass and I went in to tackle security.

I HAD PAID EXTRA SO I could be one of the first to board. Southwest had �festival� seating. I got lucky and was able to snag an aisle seat in the first row, giving me some extra legroom. I was seated next to a college-age guy who had a service dog with him. It was a golden retriever named Max, according to the tag on his collar. The college guy looked to be hungover and told Max to lie at his feet.

We had a full flight, and when we finally got everyone on board we pushed back to take off. Max looked uncomfortable with all the weird noises, and his master didn�t pay him any attention. After we took off, I decided to lean back and take a nap. I was almost asleep when I felt a wet nose nudge my arm. Max wanted assurance everything was okay. I flipped up the armrest and patted the seat next to me. They�d put a ticket in the seat to keep it open, I assumed from the dog. Max jumped up and laid his head on my lap. I put my hand on his side and we were soon both asleep.

I woke up when we were coming down. Max�s master woke up and apologized. I assured him Max was fine. I had enjoyed sitting next to him better than I would have anyone else.

�What do you have, Max?�

I looked down and saw he was chewing on something. Sometimes Duke would get a Kleenex. Whatever it was, he didn�t need to swallow it. Max�s master tried to get it away from him, but he was facing me. Then I realized what he had.

Oh, hell no!

He was working on Harper�s panties. I put my hand out.

�Drop it!� I ordered.

Max stopped chewing and looked at me with those big sad eyes only a dog can have. Then his tail wagged twice, and he started chewing again. My dad was much better at getting dogs to mind. I saw a corner of the panties sticking out the side of his mouth and grabbed it. I almost had it snaked out of his mouth when he suddenly let go. The panties went flying towards the plane�s exit. One of the stewardesses saw it and covered her mouth to stifle a laugh.

Max saw where his new chew toy landed and made a lunge to get off the seat. I grabbed his collar to prevent him from running around on the plane. His master got him in hand as I got up to get the chewed-up panties. The stewardess bent down and hooked the offending garment with a pen. She stood up, and now most of the passengers in the first third of the plane could see what she had.

I stood tall and gave her my best tight-lipped smile as I took them and stuffed them back into my pants pocket.

�I�ll give you my number when we land,� I said for the benefit of our gawkers.

She turned red and everyone had a laugh.

When I was getting off the plane, I slipped her a piece of paper and asked to call me if she wanted to go to dinner tonight. I figured I didn�t have anything to lose, so why not?

THIS YEAR, BO WOULD work with just me. He�d gotten us a two-bedroom apartment in the same complex we�d stayed in last year. I liked it because it was within walking distance of camp. Bo greeted me and told me to change. He planned to work me out.

He drove me to a local high school and we went out on their field. He had me haul a bag of footballs out to the 50 yard line. I thought I was going to throw; I was badly mistaken. Bo thought I needed to run my ass off.

He started me off running 40-yard dashes.

�We don�t have time to waste reps today! If you�re going to run at 75%, you�re wasting both our time!� Bo barked.

He got my blood pumping and then had me take a break to rehydrate. Bo pulled a vest out of his duffle bag. When he handed it to me, I was surprised at how heavy it was.

�Put it on,� Bo said.

The vest probably weighed thirty pounds. He then had me go back to running forties. He put a stopwatch on me. If my time began to increase, he�d make me push through it until I could get my time down. He would then let me take a break.

�You have to learn to play through it when you�re tired. At some point you�re going to be gassed and you need one more play. Now get back at it and give me one more play.�

The added weight was sapping my energy.

He then put the footballs on the ground, spread out so I could run cone drills. This challenged me to keep my feet quick and move laterally as well as front and back. It simulated dropping back and then going to your right, then left, and finally forward. Bo was on me with the stopwatch.

He kept changing the drills and pushing me. When I was close to reaching my limit, he had me take off the vest and run through the drills one more time. I felt like I was flying without the extra weight. I was stealing that vest! What a great training tool!

WHEN WE GOT BACK TO the apartment, Bo sent me out back to get into the hot tub by the pool. I was ordered to take my supplements and to soak to help my muscles recover faster. The building we were staying in was used for corporate apartments. Companies would rent them out for short- or long-term stays for their employees.

�Mind if I join you?� a feminine voice startled me.

I opened my eyes and saw a fit woman in her late 20s/early 30s smile at me. She wore a one-piece swimsuit. She had all the curves in the right places, so I nodded. I enjoyed looking at her long legs as she stepped into the hot tub.

�I look forward to this all day. There is no better way to relax after a day at work,� she said.

�I wish I had a hot tub at home. I have to go to my friend�s house to take a soak,� I shared.

I leaned back and let the hot water do its magic. I could feel I�d reached the point where I was cooked, and so got out and jumped into the pool. I swam laps to cool down. When I was ready to get out, a girl who looked to be my age came through the back door of the pool area. I noticed she was the spitting image of the woman in the hot tub.

�Mom, can I, oh, hi,� she said when she saw me get out of the pool.

Sometimes being a model has its perks.

�Would you ladies be interested in joining my friend and me for dinner tonight? We just got into town and could use a friendly face to show us around.�

�Yes, what time?� the younger one answered.

Mom had a stern look on her face and motioned to her daughter to come closer so they could talk. I stepped back to give them their privacy. I figured there was no way this was going to work. The only thing I had that worked in my favor was that the mom would be with us to make sure I wouldn�t take advantage of her daughter.

I had to silently chuckle. Where had this brazen attitude come from? I had given my number to the stewardess, and now I�d asked out a mother-daughter tandem. I saw the daughter do a happy dance and was amazed when they said �yes.� I told them to meet us out front in thirty minutes and hustled upstairs.

Shit! I didn�t even know their names. Details!

I rushed into the apartment to see Bo kicked back, soda in hand, as he watched SportsCenter.

�Hurry up and take a shower. I got us dates,� I said.

I thought only teenage girls could give you that look.

�Come again?�

�You need to take a shower. Did you bring anything other than coach clothes?� I asked, referring to the shorts and polo shirts he always wore.

�Back up. Did you say you got us dates?�

I put my hands on my hips.

�You don�t think I�m capable of finding us dates?�

�Did you have to pay for them?

�Screw you very much. Are you going to be a jerk, or are you going to get in the shower?� I asked.

�I�m not going anywhere until you give me some details.�

I took in a deep breath and let out an exasperated sigh. I could see Bo enjoyed messing with me.

�What�s to know? I got us dates with two very attractive women. Now get off your butt and into the shower. We�re meeting them in twenty minutes.�

�What are they like? Are they local, or from somewhere else?� Bo started on me.

�That�s what the date�s for. You do remember dating, right?�

He threw a pillow at me and I went to shower. When I was done, I heard Bo�s shower, so I knew I wasn�t going to have to drag him out of the apartment. I was glad I�d brought some decent clothes. I had on Dockers and a short-sleeve Oxford dress shirt. Bo came out in jeans and a polo shirt. I wasn�t going to argue because at least he was dressed. If we were going to hang out, I would have to take him shopping.

I listened to what I had just been thinking. Dear Lord! Did I just say that? I needed to turn in my �man card�!

I refused to answer any of his questions as we walked down the stairs. Then he came up short when he saw them in short summer dresses. He leaned in close to me.

�What are their names?�

I just shrugged. He gave me a dirty look and stepped forward.

�Hi, I�m Bo Harrington and this is David Dawson.�

�Tanya Masters, and this is my daughter Jordan. Where do you want to go?� the mom asked.

I had forgotten Bo had worked in Houston and knew the area. He suggested a steak house. As we walked to the car, I whispered to find out which one he wanted. I thought the dirty look was unnecessary.

WHEN WE GOT TO BO�S rental car, Jordan opened the back door and pushed me in. I could see the amused look on her mom�s face. Jordan wasn�t taking any chances her mom would make her sit with her on the ride to the restaurant.

By the time we were done eating, it was apparent that Bo and Tanya hit it off. Jordan was a manipulative little shit whom I couldn�t stand. I was never so ready for a date to end. Luckily Tanya figured it out, and when we got back to the apartment, she sent Jordan home.

I think that was what my baseball coach had tried to tell me: keep dating them until you found the one and then keep her. I was keeping Tami.

Chapter 16 � Houston Elite Camp

Thursday July 16

It was amazing what a difference a year made. Elite Camp had vaulted me from number 8 to number 1 in the freshman class. Since then, I had won a State Championship, been named All-State, held onto my number 1 ranking, and been named Co-MVP of the Elite 11 Camp. Kendal had tracked me down before I left this morning to figure out what I�d done with the recruiting phone. I had left it on my nightstand, turned off. Mom offered to take it to Kendal�s office. Kendal was put in charge of the calls until Tom figured out who would become my initial recruiting contact.

Mom told me mail had started to come in from colleges. I was getting my first taste of what big-time recruiting would be like this year.

I walked into the training facilities and saw the Houston Texans Cheerleaders were signing people in again. I smiled when I saw Kaitlyn, the cheerleader I had flirted with last year.

�David! Come on over here and get signed in,� Kaitlyn said when she saw me.

�You�ve been sorting through the packets again, haven�t you?� I teased her.

Last year I had accused her of flipping through the packets to find the cute boys. My packet had been on top. Ridge and Hunter had stood back to watch the train wreck but had joined in once Kaitlyn had invited her friends over to take pictures with me.

�You caught me, Sugar,� she said with her sweet Texas drawl.

�Are you going to introduce me to your friends?� I asked.

�Sure,� she said and called over the other cheerleaders.

I was getting my picture taken with all of them when I heard a familiar voice.

�You get named MVP and look what happens,� Ben Luck said. Ben was the quarterback from Springfield, Missouri, who I�d met at Elite 11 Regional Camp in Columbus.

I finished up with my pictures and thanked Kaitlyn. I went over and shook Ben�s hand.

�Good to see you. I was sorry you didn�t make the finals,� I said.

�Don�t sweat it. It was great to hear how well you did. Congrats, man.�

�Thanks. Who do you have as a coach at camp?� I asked.

�Bud Mason.�

�Me, too. I had Bud last year. You�ll learn a lot,� I said.

Someone covered my eyes.

�Guess who,� said the sexy voice.

I thought about whom else could be here.

�Candy?� I asked tentatively.

She gave me a giggle and then turned me around so I could confirm my guess. She gave me a kiss on the cheek. I saw Flee walking up out of the corner of my eye, so I slipped my arm around her waist.

�What do you think you�re doing?� Flee grumbled.

�I�m stealing your girlfriend,� I said, but I let her go as I hugged my friend.

�Good to see you, David. Congrats on being named MVP. You deserved it,� Flee said.

�Any offers yet?� I asked.

�I got a preferred walk-on offer from Ohio State after Elite 11 camp. Coach Trent gave them a call on my behalf. I also got offers from State, Central Florida, and Rutgers. You live near State, don�t you?�

�Yeah, and three of my former teammates are all on the team. They keep telling me the missing piece for their team is a quarterback. I watched some of their games, and they could use you. Plus, I�d get to see you.�

�Who did you get as a coach?� Flee asked.

�Bud Mason. Ben is one of the other quarterbacks in my group.�

�I got Bo Harrington, your coach. I had to fight to get him after what you did at Elite 11.�

�I might have to make him start paying me,� I said.

We wished each other well and I went to start the morning session.

THEY SENT US TO THE locker room where we each had a nameplate above our locker. Inside our locker we each found a jersey with our name on it. I had number eleven on mine. We also had everything we would need. We were told to just get into shorts and our jersey. This morning was about measurements.

I knew the drill as they sent us all to get a physical. Part of it was to test for drugs or illegal substances like steroids. They sprung it on us so we couldn�t try and mask the test. One guy opted to go home.

They then sent us to our teams for the week. Ben was in my group, along with two other guys I�d never met before. Kyle Drexler hailed from Ocala, Florida and was committed to Florida State. The last quarterback in my group was Chuck Tess from Greenville, South Carolina and who planned to play college ball at Clemson. I was pleased to see Bud�s college assistant was Florida�s Quaid Rudd. Quaid had helped Coach Mason last year, too.

We all had three goals at this camp. The first was the training. Getting the chance to work with a legendary quarterback coach like Bud Mason was something you just didn�t pass up. I�d learned so much from him last year that there was no way I wouldn�t come back.

The next two goals went hand-in-hand. The second goal was that you were being compared by the scouting services. They would all be here. You could try and say your rating doesn�t matter, but you�d be crazy! Colleges, their boosters, alumni, and fan bases all kept score. If a coaching staff couldn�t land enough blue-chip recruits, they�d better be winning some games, otherwise they�d be done.

The third goal was to get seen by the top programs. You couldn�t have any direct contact with them at the camp, but they were all watching.

I had established myself as one of the top recruits in the country. This camp was the first opportunity this year for many of the recruiting services and college programs to see me in action. It was one thing to read about my exploits, it was another to be able to see if I really was as good as the Elite 11 camp results indicated.

They only allowed a small number of official visits during your junior and senior years. You needed to make every one of them count. My goal was to visit the best possible programs. This camp would help open doors for me.

Quaid Rudd got us together and we went to meet Coach Mason. The last time I saw Quaid, he�d been on the worst Florida team since 1979. They had finished 4�8. Last year had been better. They improved to 7�5, but it wasn�t enough to keep their head coach. The bad news for Quaid was he�d lost his starting job in the spring game. It was hard to fathom that Florida had won National Championships in 2006 and 2008, and in the last two years had gone 11�13.

Coach Mason waited for us in one of the conference rooms.

�David, congratulations are in order for your performance at Elite 11.�

�Thank you, Coach,� I said.

�Quaid and I have had the chance to watch film on all of you. We�re going to work on specific exercises that have been customized for each of you.

�Ben, you look great one moment, and then I don�t know what happens. If I were to guess, I would say you aren�t staying focused.

�Kyle, you are also having consistency problems. You have a high ceiling if we can get that worked out.

�Chuck, we need to work on your mechanics. You have this big windup that�s going to kill you when you get to higher levels. You�re getting away with it in high school, and you might get away with it in college. The pros will eat you up.

�David, you�ve made great strides since I saw you last. I was going to hammer you about your footwork, but from what I saw from the tapes of you at Elite 11, it seems someone helped fix that aspect of your game. I still have a lot to teach you. I think your goal is to be special. We�ll work to get you there.

�I don�t believe in doing a bunch of drills. I want to see you in live action. Go get in your pads and meet me on field three in fifteen minutes.�

We went back to the locker room to get dressed.

�What do you think he means by �live action�?� Chuck asked.

�He�s going to run this like a real practice. Instead of shorts and t-shirts, we�ll be fully suited-up. It�ll be live action with tackling and everything,� I said.

I don�t think they believed me.

I LOVED HOW BUD MASON ran a practice. There was no standing around. You took the ball and ran the play; then it was the next guy�s turn. If you were messing up, you went to visit Quaid, who worked with you one-on-one to help you learn the concept or technique Coach Mason wanted you to learn. Then you got back into the rotation.

Houston in the middle of July was hot, and today it was broiling, with the humidity going through the roof. Only Kyle seemed to handle it well. He was from central Florida, after all. I remembered last year I hadn�t stayed hydrated and had cramped up. I made sure to keep drinking fluids as the day wore on.

There was one thing that had changed this year: we had a lot more people watching us. They had set up temporary bleachers on the side of the field so everyone could see. I figured this couldn�t be any worse than ESPNU following me around with a camera crew, so it didn�t bother me. The other three guys struggled with the increased scrutiny. Coach Mason could see they were having problems. I was surprised he didn�t get on them very hard. He would talk to them quietly for a moment and then send them over to Quaid.

I was a different story.

�Gawd damn, Dawson! Where do you need to put the ball?� Coach Mason�s voice boomed.

What the heck? I�d completed the pass. What was he mad at?

�Sir?� I asked, confused.

�If you were going to throw the perfect pass to your receiver, where would you put the ball?�

�I�d hit him in the numbers,� I said without hesitation.

�What do the rest of you think?� Coach Mason asked.

They all agreed with me.

�Wrong! You want the ball at eye level. A receiver has to look the ball into his hands. You don�t want him looking down, you�ll get him killed that way. You want his head up so he can keep track of what�s around him. Now run it again,� Coach ordered me.

He would teach me many little things I needed to know. I�d always thought it was best to put the ball on my receiver�s numbers. When I thought about it, I had to agree with him. What I found when I started to do it his way was that the receivers were using their hands to make the catches. What I mean by that was sometimes a receiver would use his body to trap the ball against his chest. Bad things can happen when you let that happen. A ball hitting football pads tends to cause it to bounce and go in unexpected directions. The second consequence was they sometimes fumbled around to get a grip on the ball and to tuck it correctly. This gave the defensive back an opportunity to strip the ball.

When you throw the ball at a guy�s head, his natural reaction is to get his hands up to keep from getting smacked. Receivers are taught to catch with their hands for good reasons. I found this subtle change helped my receivers to actually catch more balls.

I HAD A GOOD DAY THROWING the ball. The other three guys seemed to get over their jitters by midafternoon and were better able to showcase their talent. When Coach Mason finally called it a day, he held me back after the others had left.

�Remember last year when I was able to keep the press away from you?� he asked.

�Yes, and I really appreciated it.�

�Not happening this year. We�ve been directed to the media center that�s been arranged for camp. Normally the coaches give their observations of how their players performed today. I was told your presence has been requested.�

�Should I go shower first?� I asked.

�Only if you promise to come back.�

�I hadn�t thought of that,� I confessed.

I went inside the Methodist Training Center and took my shower. I put on shorts and one of the jerseys the camp had provided for me. Quaid waited to show me where to go. I think his real purpose was to make sure I didn�t take off. When I walked in, Quaid led me over to Coach Mason.

We listened as one of the coaches talked about his charges. I was surprised at how technical the discussion was. The questions asked were surprisingly on target. Then I looked closer at the crowd. They had the scouts up front, asking the questions. In the back were football coaches from the various universities. This wasn�t your normal sports reporters� press conference. These were football junkies!

Coach Mason was next. He had me go up with him and we sat behind a table with microphones and with the Nike logo hanging on the back wall.

Coach Mason: �I�ll make comments about my players and then we will answer questions. I have with me David Dawson who was recently named Co-MVP of the Elite 11 camp. David is currently the number-one rated quarterback in the junior class ...�

Coach Mason did a summary of each of us. He must have complete dossiers prepared by the FBI. He rattled off stats, injuries, and then a summary of his observations about each of us. He saved his observations about me until last.

Coach Mason: �David made considerable progress in his development between his freshman and sophomore years. Amazingly, he has made a similar jump just this summer. He hired Bo Harrington to prepare him for his upcoming junior campaign. Coach Harrington enrolled David for a week�s training at the Sports Training Institute of Chicago.

�This summer David has been working with his high school team five days a week to prepare for the upcoming season. Participation is nearly 100% from team members. He has attended football camps at both Ohio State and Alabama, where he received offers from both schools. David also holds offers from Kentucky, Northwestern and Oregon, and is currently undecided.

�David�s ceiling has virtually no limit. He has the size, skill and leadership to be an impact player at the next level and beyond. Right now, David�s biggest problem is competition: he won�t be playing against hard-enough competition. I�m sure that will be solved the day he enrolls in college.�

Pegasus Scouts: �David, what is your biggest weakness, as you see it?�

David Dawson: �I have a long way to go to be a �student of the game.� I need to get better at breaking down film and understanding what I�m looking at. I also need playing time. I�m a strong believer in learning by doing. The more I can be under center and read defenses, the better I�ll become.�

College Sports: �Coach Mason seemed to be getting onto you today. What were his concerns?�

David Dawson: �Let�s see. I was throwing the ball too low; I was rocking back on my heels instead of staying on my toes; I made a wrong read; I skipped a progression, but I scored, so I don�t think he was really mad. Coach was making me a better player. Whenever I can get someone of his caliber to give me instruction, I�ll be there all day long! I just wish I could take him home with me!�

Scouts: �Where do you plan to play in college?�

David Dawson: �I was going to announce for Notre Dame, but Nike said I would have to leave if I did. My mom informed me I was going to USC. I had to let her know they passed on making me an offer.�

Scouts: �Seriously?�

David Dawson: �I know; weird, right? I think I made a mistake when I trounced their five-star recruit when I went to their camp last year. I don�t think they appreciated him having to carry my bags. Don�t tell anyone, but I got lucky as hell. Ridge Townsend could smoke me nine times out of ten. Plus, I had only played half a season at quarterback. I don�t blame them for not making an offer.�

They had other coaches to talk to, so I was let go. On my way out, Bo stopped us.

�Jordan and Tanya want to go to dinner again tonight.�

�I wish I could. I promised Coach Mason and Quaid I�d take them out to dinner. Don�t let that stop you, though. Go and have fun,� I said.

My mother would not have been proud of me at that moment. Bo would figure it out.

I noticed Coach Mason and Quaid were following me out of the building. I gave them a curious look, and Coach Mason got a big grin.

�Son, if you want us to cover for you, you�re going to have to follow through with your promise. Where are you taking us to dinner?� he asked.

WE ENDED UP GOING TO Ruth�s Chris for dinner. I love a good steak and chose their Cowboy Ribeye. Quaid insisted paying for himself until he saw the bill. I assured him I wouldn�t tell the NCAA that I�d bought him a meal. Florida wasn�t currently on my list of schools, and we didn�t talk about Florida football during dinner anyway.

�What do you see as my biggest weakness right now?� I asked.

�I think you gave a pretty good answer,� Quaid said. �I�d make one suggestion. Either graduate early and participate in Spring Ball or go to summer school when you go to college. The biggest problem in your freshman year will be learning the playbook. That�s why you see so many quarterbacks redshirt. It took me almost a full year to learn mine. Now I�m doing it again with a new coaching staff.�

�Quaid makes a good point. I still worry you�ll get injured. Your scrambling around and running the option are insane, if you ask me,� Coach Mason said.

�A good friend of mine, who plays for Kentucky, stepped off a curb and popped his Achilles. I would rather be initiating the hit than getting blindsided standing in the pocket. Every time I�ve been hurt, it�s been because I didn�t see it coming.�

I knew I would never convince Bud, but I couldn�t worry about it.

We ended up ordering dessert. Bud ordered a scotch and Quaid ordered a grapefruit and vodka, something he had picked up in Florida. I stuck with my iced tea. I enjoyed talking football with the two of them. I was sad to see the evening end.

WHEN I GOT HOME, BO wasn�t back yet. I thought a soak in the hot tub sounded good. This was the first time I�d had a chance to think about the decision Tami and I needed to make when I got back. I was sorry, but Harper�s contention that we might not be able to be together for the next eighteen years didn�t add up. The question was, did we love each other? If we did, we could work it out.

Ohio State was a perfect example. They had an honors program which would be perfect for Tami. They had a solid coach and were traditionally one of the top two teams in the Big 10. My style of play fit into how they played. They liked quarterbacks who could pick up yardage with their feet as well as their arm.

If I ended up playing in the pros, I�d have several months a year when Tami and I could live together. She could always fly in for weekends and holidays.

I was ready to commit. The question was, was Tami? If she wasn�t ready, I needed to move on. I couldn�t really see me getting serious with anyone else, but I also wasn�t going to be a monk if I was forced to be single.

I GOT BACK TO THE APARTMENT and was surprised to not see Bo there. Sitting on our couch was Tanya Masters, Jordan�s mom.

�Where�s Bo?� I asked.

�One of the receivers got into trouble at camp. He was called in to help deal with it. He told me to wait for him.�

�Oh, so where�s Jordan?�

�Do you really care?� she asked.

�No, not really; I was just trying to be polite.�

�Is she really that bad?�

What do you say to a mom about her brat of a daughter?

�My one-and-a-half-year-old niece and nephew are less self-centered than your daughter,� I said, smiling to soften the blow.

�I sometimes think she just needs to get laid,� she shot back.

�Man, you�re terrible. Then again, it might help.�

We both laughed. I went and took a shower while Tanya put on a pot of coffee. Bo found us enjoying each other�s company. He had a guest with him: Damion Roth, the receiver from Elite 11 that I let Flee have in the seven-on-seven draft.

�Damion needs a place to stay. He got kicked out of the camp housing. Is it okay if he stays with us?� Bo asked.

�If you�re fine with it, I�m fine with it,� I said.

I knew Bo well enough that if it was something that might harm me, he would never have invited Damion to stay with us. I was tired, so I begged off and went to bed.

Friday July 17

I WAS ABOUT TO OPEN the front door when Damion asked me where I was going. When I told him I was going to run, he wanted to go with me. I was wearing the weighted vest Bo had given me; well, he didn�t know he had given it to me yet.

Me being six-four, and Damion was six-six, our strides were similar enough that we ran well together. We ran in silence the first half of the run. I figured he needed time to work through whatever was going on.

�Why didn�t you want me in the draft?� he asked.

I didn�t expect that one.

�Bo showed me the reports about you from various scouts. It said you were either spectacular or dropped passes. I knew Flee would cut me a deal based on your SPARQ score.�

�So, it didn�t have anything to do with me being a dumb black hick?� he asked in all seriousness.

�I don�t really care if you�re black. I haven�t known you long enough to be able to tell if you�re dumb or a hick. Why would you think I�d have an issue with that?� I asked.

�People say things.�

That was the only answer I got. I liked running with Damion. He pushed me. I think he could run all day. I was also feeling the effects of the vest. An extra thirty pounds doesn�t sound like much until you wear it.

When we got back, Tanya, Jordan and Bo were eating breakfast. Tanya had made enough for everyone, so Damion and I joined them.

�David, could you introduce Damion to Coach Mason? He�ll be working out with your group today,� Bo told me.

�Sure. Do you have full gear?� I asked Damion.

�No, do I need it?�

�Yep, you�ll need to talk to the equipment manager. We�ll go in early so you�re ready for practice,� I said.

Bo noticed I was wearing the vest.

�How�s it working out?�

�Good, I really appreciate you giving it to me,� I said with a smile.

�If you�re really nice to me, I have the extra weights that go with it. Once you feel yourself plateau, add more weight.�

�Thanks, I appreciate it,� I said.

Damion and I left for camp.

ALL I CAN SAY IS WOW! Damion was the best receiver I had ever played with. My apologies to Bill, who was my previous top choice. One morning throwing to this six-six freak of nature was all I needed to decide. Was he perfect? No, a long way from it; he still had issues with dropping the ball. Could he look spectacular? Absolutely!

A good example was when we were running end-zone drills. Damion was triple-covered: he had a cornerback in front of him, a safety to his side, another safety behind him, and he was pinned to the sideline. I had receivers running free in the end zone. What did I do? I tossed a jump ball for Damion.

�Holy Crap! Are you brain-damaged?! How many open receivers were there?� Coach Mason boomed.

�Three,� Quaid offered.

They all waved at me from the end zone. Sometimes I think I am brain-damaged.

�I wanted to see if he could catch it,� I said.

That got a lot of laughs from the scouts and coaches watching, but it also got a clipboard thrown at me by Coach Mason.

�I don�t care what you do! Go run! Run far away, and don�t come back until you decide to do it right!� Coach Mason told me.

I�d seen him mad at me before but never like this. I took off to run around the three football fields. Finally, after my third time around, Quaid came and got me.

�I would have done the very same, just to see if he could catch it,� Quaid assured me.

�I couldn�t help myself. I wanted the scouts to see how good he is.�

�You do realize Coach Mason wasn�t really mad. He was as excited as we were, but he couldn�t let it slide, either.�

�Could have fooled me,� I said with a smile.

AT LUNCH, DAMION INTERCEPTED me in the lunch line and wanted to talk to me alone. We found a table on the edge of the cafeteria.

�I�ve got a problem that I need to talk to someone about. I know you don�t know me very well, but I was hoping you�d let me talk it out.�

�Sure,� I said.

�First of all, thanks for today. I only wish we had someone like you to throw me the ball at my school.�

�If you went to Lincoln High, you�d spoil me. I would never throw to anyone else. Today felt like I was throwing to Jerry Rice. I just knew you were going to catch it,� I said.

�Thanks. I don�t really know how to respond to that,� he said, obviously embarrassed.

�What seems to be the problem?�

�You know about the new NCAA rules concerning grades, ACT or SAT scores, and freshman eligibility?�

Crud! I really did need to get the rulebook out and read it.

�No, but I get good grades, so I never worried about it.�

�The standards to get a scholarship have gotten much harder. If current football players were required to follow the new rules, thirty-five percent wouldn�t be eligible. They look at sixteen core classes, of which ten have to be completed before your senior year. David, when I was a freshman and sophomore, I never even thought about going to college. I�ll need to get straight �A�s to get my grade-point up high enough in those core classes. Plus, I�ll need to score well on the ACT or SAT test,� he said.

�Have you gotten a tutor to help you with your classes and the college entrance exams?� I asked.

�My family can�t afford it. Right now, it looks like I�ll have to go to a junior college and hope my grades improve.�

�Have you thought about reclassifying? I�ve heard some basketball players who have changed to make sure their academics were taken care of. Could you drop back, and become a junior?� I asked.

�If I did it before my freshman year, I could do it at my high school, but it�s too late to go that route now. The only way I could pull it off is if I went to a private preparatory school. But that�s crazy money. They cost anywhere from ten grand a year on up. I would have to go for two years. My family could never afford to do that.�

My first thought was calling Teddy Wesleyan. I figured it was a long shot at best since the summer was halfway over. I made a point not to mention any of this to Damion. I think he was looking to just talk about his issues and not looking for me to try to solve them. Of course, being a guy, I couldn�t help myself.

DURING THE AFTERNOON session, I soon found Damion wasn�t one of my receivers. The other three guys got opportunities to throw to him, but Coach Mason had other ideas. I only had myself to blame, so I took it in stride.

I had a blast when Coach Mason started sending people to rush me. He was impressed that I was much more disciplined and threw the ball away if I didn�t see anything develop. He was equally impressed when I would do my Houdini act if something were possible. He made sure I set up and threw properly.

The reason most quarterbacks have trouble freelancing is that they don�t get their footwork down. They do stupid things like throw across their body or loft it off their back foot. All it took was to get your base set correctly, which gets your body in the right position before you throw the ball. When you run for your life, your instinct is to just chuck it down the field. With proper planning, you can be in a better position to throw the ball.

Of course, sometimes you just have to throw it. The trick was to learn when and how to do that. I was lucky in that I saw the field well and had an instinct for the game. It didn�t stop me from making mistakes, but I was getting better.

There were times, late in games, when you had to get outside your comfort zone and make plays. We have all seen them. For the most part, the defense gets you and you lose the game. We all remember, though, when it goes right. They still show Doug Flutie�s Hail Mary pass which occurred before I was born. Some quarterbacks just have a knack for taking a team down the field in late game situations.

The other three quarterbacks struggled. I think part of it is attitude. I would take on all comers and see who would end up on top. My aggressive style of play was torching the defense.

Something else it did was draw a big crowd. I�d have to thank Coach Mason later. He allowed me to showcase my talent today. That was until I tucked the ball in and ran it. I would�ve been okay if I hadn�t run right at a linebacker type and flattened him. Coach Mason was not amused. The spectators loved it. I think Coach knew he�d better get this stopped or I might hurt someone. I couldn�t wait until I could hit a real opponent. That was one aspect of the game I cherished.

I was sent to be coached up by Quaid.

�Dumbass, what were you thinking?� Quaid asked.

�I was thinking he wouldn�t rush me so hard if I put him on his butt. Plus, I wanted to hit somebody.�

�You�re a freak; you know that, right?�

�Oh, come on, you�ve never wanted to give someone a little payback on the football field? Half the fun is the contact. If I did half the fun things I can do on the football field anywhere else, they�d arrest me. Where else am I going to get to run somebody over?�

�Yep, a freak. Let me give you a piece of advice. Get this out of your system now. In college, they�ll take your head off. If you even act like you want to mix it up, the coaches will bench you. You�re too valuable to risk injury! There�ll be enough rough stuff; you won�t have to go looking for it,� Quaid said.

�We�ll see,� I said.

Quaid shook his head and sent me back. Coach Mason was quick on the whistle if I looked like I wanted to run. He was no fun at all.

AFTER PRACTICE, I CALLED Teddy Wesleyan.

�Mr. Wesleyan, please.�

�Speaking.�

�How are you, sir? David Dawson,� I said.

�Good. I hear you put on quite a show at the Nike camp. Are you calling to tell me you decided to make my day and come to Wesleyan?�

�Better, I found you the next Calvin Johnson, and he needs to go to prep school.�

Calvin Johnson, a.k.a. �Megatron,� was the Detroit Lions� All-Pro wide receiver. Like Damion, he was six-six and ran a 4.3 forty. Some thought he was the best wide receiver in the NFL. He had played injured the last two seasons and still managed to gain 2,569 yards and scored 20 touchdowns.

Teddy and I talked for about thirty minutes as I told him everything I knew. He was intrigued enough to look into it. He wasn�t sure if they had any �needs� scholarships left. If he did, they would get him an application.

TONIGHT, I INVITED the other three quarterbacks and Quaid to go to dinner. Bo was coming with Jordan and Tanya, as was Damion. We decided on an inexpensive barbecue place that Bo recommended. Ben was keeping us all in stitches. He was just one of those guys you liked to be around. He never seemed to take anything too seriously and he always had a ready smile.

�Sooo, Damion,� Ben said. �I hear you�re rooming with David. What did you do to get the star treatment?�

�If you call sleeping on a six-foot couch when you�re six-six �star treatment,� I guess,� Damion said.

�I heard you got kicked out. What could you possibly have done?� Ben asked.

�I had a disagreement with one of the guys about a girl,� Damion said.

I looked at Bo as soon as Damion said it and he wouldn�t look at me. It had to be Flee and Candy. There was more to this than Damion said. I would have to talk to Bo when I got a chance.

BO AND TANYA CAME BACK to our place after dinner while Jordan went home to call her friends. Damion said he was going out. I decided to give the lovebirds their privacy and went to my room. I got out my iPad and sent texts to several people to see if they were around. I got one from John Phillips, so we logged on to video chat.

�I was meaning to call you and congratulate you. Good job,� John said.

�Thanks. How are you doing?�

�Going stir-crazy. I can�t do anything until this cast comes off,� he said. �Before I forget, Coach asked me to call you and have you fill me in on what you know about Felix Johnson.�

�Flee is a great guy. Is Kentucky thinking about recruiting him?� I asked.

�Maybe. Coach wanted to know what you thought.�

�Flee was good enough to beat out over four hundred quarterbacks to make it to Elite 11. The only knock on him is his size. He�s listed at six feet, but he�s really a touch under five-ten. He can make all the throws, and he can run the ball. Flee will make someone a good quarterback. I think Kentucky would be a good fit for him.

�If you want, I could plan to come for an unofficial visit the same weekend he�s in and help sell him on the place,� I offered.

�I�ll let Coach know,� John said. �I have someone here who wants to say hi.�

�Hey, David,� Nancy said as she peeked around the monitor so I could see her on the webcam.

�Hey, Gorgeous, how�ve you been?� I asked.

�I have a new boyfriend,� she told me.

�Who�s the lucky guy?� I asked.

John got a big grin on his face as she kissed his cheek. I wanted to ask what happened to his high school sweetheart but now wasn�t the time. They�d be good for each other. We talked for a few more minutes before I needed to go. I got out my electronic playbook and reviewed our new offensive plays. I finally was tired enough and went to bed.

Saturday July 18

I WOKE UP EARLY AND found Bo in the kitchen, drinking coffee. He looked like he�d been up all night.

�Rough night?� I asked.

�I had some problems with Damion and had to send him home,� Bo said.

I looked in the living room and saw his stuff was gone. What the hell could the kid have done?

�Care to share?� I asked.

�Tanya caught him in Jordan�s bedroom when she went home last night,� Bo said, and let that sink in. �I screwed up.�

�How so?� I asked.

�I should have never let him anywhere near Jordan. He�d already proven he couldn�t be trusted.�

�What happened in the dorms?� I asked.

�He got aggressive with Flee�s girlfriend. Several of the campers had to separate the two of them. They were going to send him home, but he has so much talent. I made a bad decision.�

�Shit. I recommended him to Wesleyan Academy. I need to talk to them and warn them,� I said.

�What are you going to tell them? That he�s sexually active? No one�s claiming rape,� Bo pointed out.

�You don�t understand. I have a personal relationship with the folks at Wesleyan. I can�t just drop someone like him in their laps without warning them. My reputation is on the line, too.�

�Just be careful what you say,� was all the advice Bo gave me.

TODAY WAS A HALF DAY. Coach Mason had us play a little seven-on-seven for fun and then turned us over to the scouts and the press to do interviews. He had tried to keep them away for the majority of camp so we could focus on football.

It was the typical stuff repeated over and over again. I did get one good question.

�David, do you consider football to be everything to you?�

�At different times in our life, God reveals what our purpose is. I don�t know if I can define my purpose in one sentence, but I know this is part of it. If you were to see my life goals, football doesn�t even make the list. I look at it as a means to an end,� I said.

�What do you mean?�

�Think about what�s important to you. Your health, your family and your friends, financial security, et cetera. Nowhere does football make that list, but it can be a tool to help you get there. I know I�m much healthier because of how much I work out. Granted, I could get hurt, and that would change. I have also made great friends through football. My financial future is being affected by what I learn playing football; things like working as a team, leadership, facing adversity, and the list goes on. I might someday make a living playing the game, but I can�t count on that. There have been plenty of examples of guys like me who looked great and then things didn�t work out. So, no―football isn�t everything to me.�

WE WRAPPED IT UP AND I said goodbye to everyone. I thanked Bo for a good summer. He was off to Cleveland to work with the Browns and their quarterback situation. If he could help get that worked out, he would look like a genius.

While I was waiting for my flight, I called Teddy Wesleyan and we had a long talk about Damion. I guess I wasn�t surprised he had done his homework and knew about some of his character flaws. Wesleyan was going to take a chance on him. I just shook my head and wondered if his talents really made people turn a blind eye to his behavior. At some point, character had to become a factor, especially at Wesleyan. All it was going to take was one of their little princesses crying rape and Teddy Wesleyan would be in for a shit-storm. I guess I had warned him. I wished him luck.

As I boarded my flight, I thought about what I was going home to. I was finally going to get some closure with Tami. Either we were friends or more. At least I hoped those were the only two options.

Chapter 17 � Tami and David

Saturday July 18

Tami:

I saw David as he walked out of the terminal and into the pick-up area. I waved, and when he saw me he gave me one of his dazzling smiles. I was sometimes amazed I knew this boy who was in all the magazines. I�d not been prepared for how good-looking he had become. He�d really grown into a sexy young man. Before the summer of his growth spurt, he�d been a slightly pudgy nerd. David was now six-four and a hunk. He had a lean, muscular build and a noticeable bulge in his loose-fitting jeans. His easy confident stride had several girls, and many of the women, checking him out. Some were actual leering in a predatory way at my best friend. He didn�t seem to notice the attention and just headed my way.

I was the envy of every woman in sight when he wrapped his arms around me and gave me a passionate kiss. When I was in his arms, I couldn�t think clearly. We had too much history, and I cared for him too much not to have him affect me. I loved him with all my heart ... but.

He loaded his bags through the back door of the Charger and I jumped into the driver�s seat and fired the monster of an engine up. That was another thing: he had the coolest toys and was more than willing to share. I didn�t know a single high school boy who would willingly hand over the keys to a Dodge Charger Hellcat to anyone. I eased this muscle car into traffic and could hear the engine rumble, wanting to be set free to run. When you drove this car, you wanted to aggressively push its limits and eat up miles of hard-top.

I saw out of the corner of my eye that he had a little smirk on his face. He knew how much I loved his car. He also knew how much I hated driving in Chicago traffic. People needed to move over and let me through.

I also knew he was being a frickin� Dawson. He was sitting quietly, waiting for me to talk. It was the most infuriating thing they did. I sometimes wanted to strangle all the Dawson men. It was unnerving to see them all do it at once. They would just stare at you until you broke. Argh!

I know I call David a �stupid boy.� When he sets his mind to something, he can be a crafty little shit, especially if I push him too hard. I had nobody to blame for my current predicament but myself. He warned me not to push the sex. If he was like a normal boy, I would have been fine. I could have managed the situation and in turn, him. I should�ve learned my lesson.

David and I grew up being closer than a boy and girl probably should have. We were like twins; if you saw one, the other was nearby. He wasn�t like other boys who thought girls had cooties. Part of that was me. I was a tomboy through-and-through. I never understood playing with dolls or having tea parties. I�d rather be out riding my bike and playing baseball with my buddies.

Our relationship was complicated. I felt a need to protect him because he always looked for the good in people. I knew better. I had wanted to contact my father when I was old enough to understand that most families had two parents. My mother was supportive but warned me he might not want to see me. I saw David�s family and couldn�t believe a parent wouldn�t love their child. When I finally was able to talk to my dad, I was devastated when he didn�t want anything to do with me. He had his own family now and didn�t need me to interfere.

I had gone into a serious funk and no one could seem to get me out of it. That was until David had gotten me to play the �Secret Game� with him. I don�t remember what secret he had, but when I confessed what my dad had said, the floodgates opened. That was what I meant by him being a sneaky little shit. He figured out what I needed, even though I wanted to wallow in my self-pity.

What I learned that day was I loved him. He was the one person I could tell anything to and not be judged. He cared about me and would always be there for me. I know my mom loved me, but it wasn�t the same as finding that person. Most people don�t find that person until much later in life. I realized what David meant to me was both a blessing and a curse. I think from that point on I knew we would eventually end up together.

My mistake was I acted like he was mine, but never claimed him. I made three serious missteps with David. The first was in middle school. When he started dating Jan, I was confused and pulled back. I think if I�d been more involved, he would never have started drinking and doing drugs. He would probably have tried them; he�s nothing if not adventurous. My mistake was getting Jeff and Alan to help me convince him Jan was wrong for him. I, in effect, pulled his support system away from him. His three best friends all were telling him she wasn�t the right girl. Dammit, I was the right girl.

The sad part was she proved us right. Anyone looking at it from the outside would have seen this Mack truck barreling down on him from a mile away. She was the cute head cheerleader. He was the brainy kid who was clueless when it came to boy-girl relationships. Jan ended up leading him around like he was her pet. When it all came crashing down, his best friends were all more than willing to tell him we told him so. I saw the hurt in his eyes when I did it.

He was my rock. He was the guy I could always count on, and I needed to say, �I told you so.� It was no wonder he started hanging out with the wrong crowd. I became so frustrated that my friend was becoming an antisocial little jerk that I compounded the problem by thinking I needed to give him some tough love. I�ll never forget the look on his face when I screamed at him that I never wanted to see him again.

It was as if I had extinguished the flame that lit his soul.

It was almost a relief when he was sent away for the summer. Thank God for his Uncle John. David came back a different person. If I were to be honest, he came back a better person. I think it was the best thing that ever happened to him. He came home with a quiet confidence and purpose.

It might have been the worst thing that could have happened to us. I had time away from David. I came to realize that I wanted to do what was best for me. That was when I made my second major misstep: I decided to go to Wesleyan. If I�d been honest with David up front, he would have gone with me. He was smart enough to hold his own academically at Wesleyan. His parents, while not rich, would have found a way to get him there.

Instead, I kept the secret of my plans from the one person with whom I had always shared everything. To this day I have no idea why I thought I couldn�t be open and honest about it. When all was said and done, he supported me.

If it wasn�t for him and his goofy video chats, I would never have made the friends I did. I also don�t think he would have become what he is. For him, it worked out great. I�m not complaining; Wesleyan opened a lot of doors for me. I would never have gotten the same education nor the opportunity to go to the UK.

That brings me to my third misstep: I completely misjudged how independent David had gotten. In my mind, I wanted him to grow into the man he was becoming. I just hadn�t unshackled him to allow the growth to happen. We needed to communicate our expectations. What we did instead was butt heads and dig in. Our strong personalities wouldn�t allow us to bend. It almost broke us.

When I came back for the summer, I knew I needed to fix our relationship. David was cautious. I didn�t blame him, but I wasn�t going to let things remain the way they were. I was too afraid we�d never get back together as the friends we should be. I wanted us to be the way we were when we were younger. I wanted David to be my rock and confidant. I wanted the boy who would pick me up when I fell and support me no matter what. I wanted his unconditional love.

There was always a but. But I wanted my freedom to become a woman. I knew how David was. If we were together, I would never be able to be with anyone else. I wasn�t ready for that yet. I was still learning what it meant to be in a relationship with a man. I could certainly see myself learning with David ... but.

David was right: I had a secret. Having sex with him exposed it. I�d had another lover in the UK. His name was Paul Grogan. He was the grad assistant who helped teach my biology class. In many ways, Paul and David were a lot alike. Paul was very bright. He was also in good shape, but thin. The girls in my class all thought he was cute.

We had gotten together when I came back from Christmas break. He had noticed how down I was after the breakup with Simon. Paul was just being a friend when he took me out for dinner. Somehow we ended up at his place, and nature took its course. Paul was six years older than I was. He taught me things. I was falling for him when I found out he was engaged. I was appalled when he just laughed when I confronted him about it. He told me it was just sex and I should accept that I�d had a wonderful time.

I don�t know why I didn�t tell David. I think I was embarrassed I�d let myself be fooled by Paul.

Paul was so different from David in bed. With David, my inner animal came out. He was so strong and manly that I wanted him to use me. I think his uncle was right, David was an Alpha Male. In a lot of ways, I�m an Alpha Female. I liked having a man do my bidding in bed.

With Paul, I was free to explore new things. I was in control, so I felt safe to try them. I encouraged him to teach me what he knew. Paul had been selected to be a TA for a reason. He was a good teacher, and never pushed me too far out of my comfort zone, but far enough that I could push my boundaries.

I knew David would do as I asked to please my desires, but it just wasn�t the same. I knew David wouldn�t truly submit to me. He would let me be dominating, but if push came to shove, he was the one in charge. Of course, I�d never tell him that. His head would be too big to get through the door.

So, there was my dilemma. David wanted us to be together, now. I wasn�t ready. If I didn�t handle this right, I was going to lose him. How many chances would I get?

DAVID:

I knew Tami better than Tami knew herself. She�d always thought she could read my mind. For the most part, she could, but two could play that game. She had stressed out about our relationship since I left for Houston. Tami had pulled her usual end-run: she�d had Harper try to talk me out of it. I�d seen her game of employing our friends to gang up on me since we were in first grade.

I guarantee Miss Tami Glade was currently beating herself up about all the horrible things she�d done to me and why she didn�t deserve for us to go out. She probably had five reasons she messed my life up. I didn�t care. I loved her.

I reclined my seat after we got out of traffic. I closed my eyes and acted like I was taking a nap so she could start thinking about why we should be together. I almost chuckled. My plans were coming together nicely.

TAMI:

I bet David thought he was fooling me with his eyes closed. There was no way he was asleep. I let the car drift to the side of the road onto the apron and then jerked it back. I bit my bottom lip so he couldn�t see me laugh when he almost jumped out of his seat. I was rewarded with an evil glare. Sleeping, my rosy red behind.

Why did I love David? It wasn�t his good looks, charm, talent on a ball field, money, or any other superficial thing. I needed to make a list.

I loved him because:

1. He�s my best friend, no matter what.

2. My deepest, darkest secrets are safe with him.

3. He never holds a grudge.

4. He thinks he knows me completely ... �stupid boy�

5. If I need to talk, he�ll listen, and not offer advice.

6. He would never intentionally hurt me.

7. He can make me laugh with just a look.

8. If I need to just sit and think about things, he�ll sit with me.

9. He never makes me feel pressured.

10. If I take him shopping, he lets me pick out his clothes.

11. If I tell him I want to be around him 24/7, he puts up with me, even if he needs time alone.

12. He lets me drive his car.

13. If I asked, he�d give me the world.

14. If I asked, he�d go to college where I wanted to, regardless of whether they had a football team or not.

15. I love waking up in his arms.

16. He smells like a man.

17. He�s the biggest kid I know, and he never loses his sense of wonder.

18. All my friends adore him.

19. He makes a point to tell me he loves me.

21. He knows I have flaws, but loves me despite them.

22. He�s man enough to cry.

23. He�s kind, gentle, attentive, and caring; not just to me, but towards his family and friends as well.

24. He�s the perfect man for me.

25. If he ever left me, I would die.

I could go on and on. Why was I fighting this? I really love him.

DAVID:

I could feel us getting off at our exit. I sat up and returned my seat to its upright position. I could see a ghost of a smile on Tami�s face. I had to suppress my urge to do a little victory dance. I was close, but not there yet. I just needed to stay calm and let her tell me what we had decided.

TAMI:

When we got to his house, I told him to go in and see his family. When he was done, he could come up to the apartment and we would talk. I let myself in and stripped down to a matching panty and bra set. I knew if I made love to him before we talked, he would be more receptive to what I had to tell him.

Then my phone rang.

DAVID:

Duke was a wild child. I had to let him out of his crate and take him out into the backyard. He ran circles around me, making whining noises. I don�t think I�d ever seen him happier to see me. Kyle and Mac came out with Greg. They wanted their Unca David to hold them. The two little ones were telling me something they were excited about. I looked at Greg to interpret for me.

�I took them to the park and we fed the ducks. What do the ducks say?� Greg asked.

�Quack, quack!� they said in unison.

I finally got my boy under control and administered the proper amount of loving for being gone for four days. We went inside and Mom and Angie ambushed me.

�So?� Mom asked expectantly.

�Keep your fingers crossed. I�m going upstairs to get the good news. Come find me if you don�t see me by Wednesday,� I said.

�David Allen Dawson!� my mom chided me. �I�m not waiting half a week to find out this news.�

I agreed and went to my apartment. I found Tami in a pair of sexy underwear, sitting on the edge of my bed, crying.

�What�s wrong, baby?� I asked.

She looked me in the eye and then launched herself into my arms and began bawling. I�m not the greatest when it comes to dealing with crying girls. I�d learned the best approach is to just hold them and gently rock them. She finally was able to slow down and we sat on the edge of the bed. She took my hand and I got worried.

�It�s ... (sniff) ... It�s ... Jeff ... He�s dead!� she said, and then she was clutching me again.

When she had calmed down enough, I took her by the shoulders so she would focus.

�What happened?� I asked.

�I don�t have all the details. Alan called. He said there was an accident at the lake.�

In a blink of an eye, all talk about us getting back together evaporated. I had to dress Tami like she was a doll. She was completely out of it. I sent a text to Angie to ask Mom to come up to my apartment. Of course, both of them showed up. I had to step back to allow both of them to put her in a group hug.

I needed some time to process what I�d just heard. I grabbed Duke, put him on his leash, and we went for a walk.

WHILE I WAS WALKING, I called Alan. He handed the phone to Gina because he was crying. Gina told me what happened. Everyone had decided to go to the lake and spend Saturday having fun. Ella Keen showed up with Jan and Ronda, along with the other cheerleaders. The three of them slipped away, and when they came back it was obvious they were high. At some point they got on inflatable rafts and were sunning themselves.

No one was sure what happened, but Ella fell off her raft. At first, everyone thought it was funny�until she didn�t come up. Jeff got concerned and rushed out to help her. She broke the surface and it was obvious she was in trouble. Jeff had hung around my family at the park and knew enough to come up behind her to help her. Unfortunately, he let her get ahold of him. What happened next was over before anyone could get to them. Ella got a grip on Jeff and pulled them both under.

By the time they recovered Jeff and Ella, Ella was dead. They were able to get Jeff�s heart started again. He was currently on a ventilator, but there was little hope. The fear was his brain had been starved of oxygen for too long.

After I hung up, I sat under a tree and cried.

I WENT HOME AND TOLD everyone what had happened. I needed to take a shower and change so I could go to the hospital to see my friend. Tami was becoming more animated and wouldn�t let me out of her sight. I took her hand and led her to the Charger. I could tell how bothered she was when she didn�t offer to drive.

We weren�t allowed to go to the ICU floor. The hospital staff sent us all to the cafeteria. That was where we found Alan and Cassidy. It seemed that whenever a teen was injured, there was a crowd of people who would show up. For Jeff, it was the same. The cafeteria was full of friends and families.

When Alan saw us, he came over and pulled Tami and me into a group bear hug. One of our closest friends was down, and we needed to reassure each other. I untangled myself and left Alan and Tami grasping each other. I opened my arms and Cassidy wrapped herself around me.

I felt someone come up behind me and wrap their arms around me. It was Mrs. Rigger, Jeff�s mom. She took my hand and we led Cassidy, Alan and Tami up to the ICU. I saw Mr. Rigger with a haunted look in his eyes. He sat us all down.

�The doctors tell us Jeff suffered cerebral hypoxia, which is a lack of oxygen to the brain. The situation was compounded by a cerebral ischemia, which is insufficient blood flow to the brain. As with hypoxemia, full recovery after cerebral ischemia is possible, but only if the brain has suffered from the condition only briefly,� Mr. Rigger said.

�I understand the lack of oxygen, but what would cause the blood flow issue?� Alan asked.

�His heart slowed or stopped beating,� Tami supplied. �Has there been any indication of swelling of his brain, or has he had seizures?�

�Not that they�ve told us,� Mr. Rigger said.

�So, there�s hope?� Cassidy asked.

I could tell by the looks in the Riggers� and Tami�s eyes that it was at best a slim hope.

�He�s alive, so there�s always hope,� Tami said.

TAMI:

I wished I didn�t have the training I had. Everyone seemed to grab onto my encouraging words that there was hope. I knew that even if Jeff survived the drowning, the outcome could be devastating. Even if his brain suffered minor effects, he could have learning disabilities, poor judgment controls, and issues with motor coordination. The next few days were critical.

After we met with Mr. and Mrs. Rigger, we went back down to the cafeteria. David took charge. He sent most everyone home and promised they�d get updates via text messages. I knew he was dying inside, but he was everyone�s rock. He coordinated with Mona to keep everyone informed about Ella�s funeral arrangements.

I was furious with Ella Keen. Nearly fifty percent of teens who drown are under the influence. I knew she had panicked, and it was an accident, but I held her responsible. Jeff was being Jeff. He had reacted and went to help while everyone else had stood and watched. I know it�s stupid, but why did his good deed have to result in this?

Wednesday July 22

DAVID:

Schneider�s Funeral Home was a zoo. Tami had begged off due to the fact she was still mad at Ella. I had to go. Mona had asked me to escort her. She explained I was the team�s quarterback and she was the head cheerleader. I ended up using Angie and Greg�s van and picked up Tracy, Kim, Sammie, Ronda and Jan. The only varsity cheerleader missing was Pam, who was still in California.

Mona made a big show of grabbing my arm as she guided me to the casket. It was heart-wrenching to see they had dressed her in her cheerleading uniform. If you knew Ella, this felt right. So much of who she was was her being one of the cool kids. She had always been a cheerleader.

Ella was the only the second classmate I�d known who had died. When I was in third grade, Tommy McDermott had been hit by a car while playing catch with his friends. I wasn�t allowed to go to his funeral. This was a little different. I was much older now. My best friend was lying in a hospital, in a coma. A girl who I had known since kindergarten was no longer with us. It gave me pause to consider things.

I knew God had a plan for all of us. It was something like this which caused people to question what purpose he had in mind for each one of us. Some even questioned their belief he could have a plan, for someone so young to be taken. Whenever I faced a real-life dilemma, my faith became my rock. My faith helped me stand up and support everyone around me. I wasn�t the kind to throw my faith in other�s faces. I knew my friends were hurting. What they needed most was my love.

I found during the visitation, and afterward at Ella�s celebration of life at her parents� home, that each of my friends sought me out. They needed someone to listen to their grief or just hold their hand. Some needed a shoulder to cry on. What it came down to was they needed someone to let them know they were loved. That I could do for my friends. I would grieve later.

Afterward, we all went back to my apartment. Tami was waiting for me. She took one look at me and knew I was at my wits� end. She pulled me into the bedroom and made me lie down. Exhausted by today�s emotions, I fell asleep in her arms.

I woke up on my side with Tracy wrapped around my back. At some point, she had replaced Tami. Tracy was now one of my best friends. I rolled over and she looked me in the eyes.

�How are you doing?� she asked.

�Truthfully?� I asked.

She knew. She leaned forward and gave me a loving kiss. There was nothing sexual about it. It was one friend supporting another. Tami peeked in my door.

�He�s awake,� she announced.

Tracy and I didn�t bother pulling apart as the other cheerleaders filed in and crawled into bed with us. We were all fully clothed, but I never felt closer to any of them. Of course, I ruined the perfect moment by having to pee.

Tami followed me into the bathroom. I looked at her and just shrugged. She planned to be a doctor. She would just make fun of me if I complained.

�How was it?� she asked.

�It was nice, but a zoo. During the visitation they had a huge line to just get in and pay your respects,� I said as I finished and then washed my hands.

�Are you mad I didn�t go?� Tami asked.

�No. Are you mad I went?� I asked.

�No. You needed to go. I even understand why you went with the cheerleaders. You�re the glue.�

I gave her a look, not quite understanding what she was telling me. She wasn�t going to spell it out, so I let it go.

�So, we have a lot of cute girls in my bed,� I said, giving her a leer.

I was rewarded by her punching me in the chest. I saw her smile, though. I think we both needed it. I winked at her and rushed into my bedroom, jumped into the middle of the cheerleaders and began tickling them. I really was a �stupid boy.� I was outnumbered. The good news was we were able to be kids for a little bit before reality came back to make us sad.

Friday July 24

I WAS SURPRISED WHEN Alan was waiting for me when I came down with Duke to run.

�I need to talk to you,� he said.

�You want to talk while we run?� I asked.

�Jerk!�

�Wimp!�

�How about you take me to breakfast? Since you were mean to me, I get to pick where and you have to pay,� Alan said.

I mumbled he was worse than a girl and sent Duke in the back door to cause havoc. He would make a beeline for my parents� bedroom so he could get some morning loving. I figured it was a good idea if Alan and I left before my mom had words with me. It was a little early for Duke to be jumping on my parents� bed. Of course, Alan was a bright boy and picked Granny�s. Granny fussed over us and fed us cinnamon rolls before we ordered.

�I�ve been debating whether I want to continue to coach your summer practices. I�m afraid it�ll remind me too much of Jeff,� Alan said.

�Where�s Tami when I need her?� I asked the heavens.

�What?�

�I need her here to smack your forehead. Stop worrying about yourself for just one minute and think about what a difference you�ve made this summer. If you can�t do it for yourself, then what would Jeff want you to do?� I asked.

I think Alan thought I was going to coddle him. Alan was my best friend, but sometimes he drove me crazy. If you would�ve asked me before this summer if Alan could step in and coach us, I would have said there was no way. He got sucked into it because he was teaching us the new playbook software.

Everyone knew he loved bossing around a bunch of football players. These were the same guys who used to tease him. At first, he had been a little abrasive. That all stopped when I explained I was going to camps this summer and wouldn�t be around to protect him. What he didn�t know was I had Tami tell the guys if I heard he ended up in a garbage can for no good reason, I would track them down. Everyone who knew Tami knew she could get me to do it. It was much more effective than me telling them. They might think they could talk their way out of me taking them to task, but if Tami told me to do it, look out.

�Let me put it to you this way,� I said. �I expect to see you at practice today. If I don�t, I�ll send Tami to come get you. Now eat your breakfast.�

I could tell that that pissed him off. As his best friend, I knew how to push his buttons, just like he knew how to push mine. He also knew I was stubborn when I dug in my heels. I could tell he wanted to make some smart comments. I just raised both my eyebrows and pointed at his food. He gave me a sideways look and began to eat. I knew he was okay.

I honestly think he just needed to have some one-on-one time with me. I knew it made me happy to spend time with him. By the end of breakfast, he was talking a mile a minute. He was worse than a girl.

TAMI:

I went with David to work out with the team and then help Alan with practice. David was funny. He had the trainers set me up on a workout program at the beginning of the summer. I soon discovered I was in the worst shape of my life. I had sat on my behind the whole time I was in the UK. I didn�t have David dragging me outside to play baseball, go swimming, or ride our bikes.

No one wanted to go swimming after practice; it was still too soon after the accident. David put Jim and Tim in charge of figuring out other activities everyone could do. He wanted the team to bond before the season started. We went back to his house.

Jeff was taken off the ventilator and was breathing on his own. He still hadn�t come out of his coma. I was afraid that when he woke up, we were in for a long recovery period.

A group of guys, a couple of the cheerleaders, and Cassidy were making daily trips to go visit Jeff. David�s mom knew how depressing it could be for family and friends to visit someone in Jeff�s condition. You felt powerless as you watched your friend lay there. She got them to help her with cancer patients. I�m not sure who was getting more out of the visits, Jeff�s friends or the cancer patients.

Greg had a rare afternoon off, so he and David decided to grill our lunch. They took the kids with them to play in the backyard with Duke. I went into the kitchen to talk to Angie and help her get everything else ready. I looked out the kitchen window and saw Greg showing Kyle and Mac how to pick out a ripe tomato. It appeared they had picked a few green ones.

�It looks like we�re going to have fried green tomatoes,� I said.

Angie came over to the window to see what I was talking about. Something came over her face. It looked like love. I could see the deep satisfaction in her face as she watched her husband and kids together outside. Greg had really changed. David was talking to Nate as he grilled the burgers. Someday...

�Would you do it all over again?� I asked.

She got a pensive look.

�It hasn�t been easy. We have the same issues many young couples have: money, time, and the responsibility of raising children. On the other hand, there are moments like this when I see my husband loving our children, when I wouldn�t change a thing.

�Greg and I were too young to start a family. If it hadn�t been for his parents and David, I don�t think we would�ve survived it. We needed the support they gave us,� Angie said.

I looked hard at David. Why did I have any doubts?

�Tami, you do know how our family is? We talk about everything. He�s told us what you two are contemplating. Do you mind if I weigh in?� Angie asked as she touched my forearm.

�I could actually use some advice,� I said.

�I know in my heart that if David ever committed to you, he would never look back. Everyone knows he loves you. I see it in the way he looks at you when he doesn�t think anyone�s looking. It�s the same way Greg looks at me. His love isn�t in doubt.

�David�s a lot like Greg. I would never have gotten Greg to settle down without Kyle coming along. It hasn�t been easy; you know how he was. He had a hard time adjusting to being with just one woman. We�ve done some things with other people that married couples probably shouldn�t. I did it because Greg needed it. I do admit I needed it, too. I really didn�t want to settle down any more than Greg did at first. It�s become easier the longer we�ve been together. I think having three children has worn us out, too,� she said with a smile.

�Do you think David will have the same issues?� I asked.

�No, not at all. This is where David is different from Greg. He has become someone who is�I hate to say this, and you can�t tell him or I�ll kill you�a man. He takes his commitments seriously. Believe me when I say he knows what he�s offering you. Think about it. He�s the Big Man on Campus. He�s a model who�s in great demand. He has a movie coming out this winter. Do you think he�ll ever be lacking for female companionship? He�s willing to give up all that fun, for you.

�Don�t let him do it. You�re both too young, and you�d be holding him back from fully enjoying the experience. You know him, he would put you first. It would be a shame if you did. I know once he�s experienced everything, he�ll come back home. You�re �home� to him.�

�What about me? I love him,� I said.

Angie gave me a sad look.

�If I�d never gotten pregnant, I wouldn�t have married Greg so young. I would�ve waited until we were graduating from college. Set David free. You two are too young for what you�re contemplating. Date a few guys. Fall in love. I�m betting the two of you will come together in the end. You might have to wrestle Beth for him, but I think you can take her.�

We hugged each other and had tears in our eyes when Greg came in with the tomatoes. We did end up having fried green tomatoes for lunch.

AFTER LUNCH, I WAS doing the dishes when it seemed the events of the past week caught up to me. I just burst into tears. Angie wrapped me into a hug and let me cry it out. I was glad David hadn�t seen me. He would�ve called me a girl and I�d have had to punch him. Of course, I would have stopped crying. I really needed to get it all out. I was so scared for Jeff. I knew he wasn�t out of the woods yet. It would be hard on everyone if he died after seeming to get better.

I also knew I needed to talk to David. Now was a terrible time for it, but I needed to do it. Angie�s talk had confirmed what I was thinking. We were just too young.

When I finally stopped crying, Angie gave me some more advice.

�What you need is some good sex. I bet you can lure that hunk into helping you out,� she said with an evil smirk.

I thought about it for a moment and smiled. He would never know what hit him.

I cleaned my face up and went outside. I almost laughed at what I saw. David was sound asleep with Nate on his chest. He had Duke asleep at the foot of his lawn chair and the neighbor�s huge cat, Precious, sleeping between his feet. Greg had his arms around Kyle and Mac, as the three of them were napping too. I almost hated to interrupt a good nap, but I had a need right now. I leaned over David�s face and planted a kiss on him. His eyes fluttered open. Angie had followed me out and she took Nate off his chest. I gave him a sexy smile and took his hand to lead him upstairs.

DAVID:

I was irritated for all of a half second when Tami woke me up. During that moment of irritation, Mr. Happy seized control of my body. I was going on two weeks now without sex. She pulled me up, after Angie took Nate, and then raced me up to my apartment. We were both naked by the time we reached my bedroom. She raced in and went to my drawer where I keep everything. I came to a stop when I saw her pull out the strap-on.

�Can I use this on you?� she asked.

She was goading me. At least, I hoped she was. I took the strap-on out of her hands and threw her over my shoulder. I swatted her bare bottom and then deposited her in the center of the bed. I jumped on her and began to tickle her.

�DAVID!� she squealed.

I kissed her neck and then gave her a hickey. I unleashed a wildcat. She beat me off of her and then pounced on me. She paid me back by giving me a hickey right below my belly button. She then straddled my waist and used me for her own pleasure. I could tell she wanted to be in control, so I just lay back and enjoyed what she was doing.

Tami�s breasts had grown since last year and I enjoyed watching them sway as she rocked her body. I had to admit, I was wrong. I had always thought the best sex was just that, sex. I enjoyed making love, but I came harder when it was all about just having fun. With Tami, it was both. We were having fun sex, but the emotional connection was different. The love I felt in the act we were performing made this the best I had ever had.

This felt right. I could see us together the rest of our lives. I couldn�t imagine anything better. When we were done, we needed to talk. Jeff�s accident had put everything on hold. Tami needed to know how much I loved her and how we needed to be together the rest of our lives.

Tami got an intense look on her face and stared into my eyes. I knew she was close so I reached between us and stimulated her nubbin. Watching her get her cookie was all I needed. I grabbed her hips, gave her three quick strokes, and then slammed us together as I got off.

She laid her head against my chest as we both caught our breath. Tami lifted her head and we kissed.

�We need to talk,� we both said at the same time.

That made us giggle. I nodded for her to go first.

�I love you, David Allen Dawson, but ...� she said, just leaving it hang there.

�... you�re not ready for us to be together,� I finished for her.

She could see the sadness in my eyes. She leaned down and kissed me. It was hard to get mad at her with my member still in her. I know guys are stupid, but I loved her.

TAMI:

I had a new reason to love him ...

26. He loves me enough to let me go.

There was nothing left to say. We both knew this was coming ... I think. We made love again to assure ourselves we would always love each other. I knew David. He needed time to get his mind around us not taking our friendship to the next level. If only I had known ...

Saturday August 8

JEFF RIGGER DIED TODAY. He had developed a serious infection in his lungs from the lake water. It attacked his central nervous system and finally went to his brain. I had been reading up on the subject and found a study in a medical journal. It said infections from waterborne funguses were linked to near-death drowning accidents. Later, 74 percent of their subjects died after the infection spread into their brains.

I had prepared myself for this eventuality. I�d tried to warn David, but he took it hard. He had been clinging to the possibility Jeff would recover. Unlike Ella�s passing, David wasn�t going to be a rock for everyone to rely on. I had to step up and support my friends.

DAVID:

For as long as I could remember, Jeff had been one of my best friends, along with Alan. Tami had joined our group of friends when she moved here in first grade. We all grew up in each other�s homes. I talked to my mom and she agreed to have people over. I didn�t feel like being alone.

I invited all our families, and Cassidy and her family, over for a barbecue. She had dated Jeff for over half a year. I was happy when the Riggers showed up and had their family and friends in tow. Word got out about what we were doing, and people came and left throughout the night. We told stories about Jeff, cried a little bit, and reaffirmed our love for each other.

Cassidy crawled into my lap and wouldn�t let me go all night. Tami helped my mom, Angie and Mrs. A with everything. Towards the end of the night, I gathered the four women together.

�Thank you. Jeff�s family really appreciated what you did tonight. I want to also thank you personally,� I said, then walked up to each of them and hugged them.

I was exhausted when the evening ended.

Saturday August 15

THIS HAD BEEN A WEEK I would rather never experience again. Jeff�s funeral had been tough for me. Thankfully, Tami and my friends all were there to support me. I don�t know who took it worse, Alan or me. We would miss our best friend.

Coach Hope told us we would dedicate the season to Jeff. He had plans for a special patch to be put on our uniforms.

The news wasn�t all bad. Coach Hope told me the school board had approved a larger coaching staff for the upcoming year. They had also created a new position, Student Assistant. Alan was going to join the coaching staff at the beginning of the school year. The only downside was he wouldn�t be able to help run the summer practices next year if he was officially part of the coaching staff.

The other news was the new sports facility would be opened the day we started two-a-days. Dad and Tom both reported that we were going to love it.

The final piece of good news was that Pam called. Her summer of exile was ending in a couple of weeks. I was informed that my services were needed. Her call put a smile on my face, something I needed at the moment.

IT HAD BEEN A COUPLE of weeks since Tami told me she wanted to be just friends. I had decided to make one last run at her before the summer was over. I had Angie and Mom help me get my apartment ready for a romantic evening. Apparently, romantic evenings meant a lot of candles needed to be strategically placed.

I wasn�t sure of this plan. Tami wasn�t the girlie-girl type. My co-conspirators outvoted me. They had fresh-cut flowers in vases. Rose petals led to the bedroom and were all over the bed. All I could see was me having to clean it all up. They promised me her knees would go weak with happiness at my romantic gesture. I swear Mom and Angie were more into this than I was. Mom was convinced I would win Tami back and was already planning the wedding and naming grandbabies.

I felt guilty when I just told Tami to stop by because I had some of her things in my apartment. I invited her to dinner. It was true I had some of her clothes, but I was thinking about how I would react if I walked into this low-budget romantic comedy of an evening. I would probably run. I would need to make sure I was between her and the door and start talking fast before she bolted.

I didn�t tell my mom or Angie what I�d planned to seal the deal: I had gone out and bought Tami a promise ring.

ANGIE SENT ME A TEXT when Tami arrived. I was to light the candles and then come down and get her. What a pain in the ass! They must have put a hundred candles all over my apartment. Was I smart enough to have a lighter? No, I had a pack of matches. I lit the first fifteen candles, and then I was out of matches. I had also burned my fingers all to heck. I was puzzling out what to do when I had a stroke of genius. Spaghetti! I got into my cabinet and pulled out a box. The dried noodles made a perfect candle lighters.

I finally got the last one lit when I started to get light-headed. My apartment smelled like I had dumped bottles of perfume all over. I wondered who the genius was who thought scented candles were a good idea. It might have been okay if they had picked just one scent. The smell was almost overpowering.

Angie sent me another text wanting to know what was taking so long.

I took two stairs at a time and then rushed into the kitchen where Tami was sitting at the table talking to Mom and Angie. I skidded to a stop and gave Tami my best smile. Crud! I should have just told them to send her up because she was suddenly suspicious.

�What are you up to, Mister?� she asked me.

I gave her my best �Who, Me?� look. It didn�t help when Angie and my mom burst out laughing at me. I gave them both the evil eye. I wondered if they set me up just to see how much they could make me squirm.

�Ignore them. Let�s get your stuff,� I said, walking towards the door.

�Why don�t you just bring it down?� Tami asked reasonably.

Yeah, why hadn�t I just brought it down? I really was a �stupid boy.� I walked back thinking what I should say. Mom and Angie gave me a curious look, waiting for my brilliant response.

�Uhm ...� I said.

Angie had to look away, and Mom bit her bottom lip. Then Tami wrinkled her nose.

�How come you stink?�

�Well ... you see ... it�s like this ... ah ... Dang it, Tami! Just come with me,� I said and grabbed her hand, intending to drag her upstairs if I had to.

She snatched her hand out of mine.

�Not until you tell me what�s going on,� she insisted.

I looked hard at Mom and Angie, and they wouldn�t look at me. I looked at Tami and she had a gleam in her eyes which told me all I needed to know. I went all caveman and threw her over my shoulder. She giggled and made me put her down. She wanted to see what I was up to, so she went with me.

I opened the door and the stench hit us as we started up the stairs. When she got to the top, she turned and smiled at me.

�This is beautiful, but could we blow them out before we die from the fumes or you catch the place on fire?� Tami asked.

I just nodded and we went through the apartment putting out candles. I opened the windows to air the place out. I should�ve quit while I was ahead. When we were done, I took her back into the living room and went down on one knee.

�I love you, Tami Glade. I want to spend the rest of my life with you. I want the rest of my life to start right now,� I said, and pulled out the promise ring.

Tami looked at me, and at the ring. I could tell her first reaction was to laugh, but she thought better of it. She knew me. She knew I wouldn�t have made this grand gesture if I didn�t love her. She bent down and took my face between her hands so she had my full attention. I knew I was losing her, so I pushed ahead.

�I�m sick and tired of us ignoring what we both know. We love each other. I�m not going anywhere. I don�t want anybody else. I want to be with you. If that means I go to a college where there�s no football, then so be it. I want us to work. I�m willing to put you first if that�s what it takes.�

Tami reached out and caressed my face.

�You�re so full of shit,� Tami said.

I pushed the ring at her as if it had magical qualities.

�Will you promise to marry me, Tami? Maker of my dreams, mother of our future children ...�

�You have anything more?� she asked.

�No, I think I�m out.�

She bit her lower lip. I�d given it my best shot. She was too classy to rub it in my face.

�Are you as turned-on as I am?� she asked.

I liked how she thought. Maybe that was why she was my best friend.

I�M NOT SURE THAT TAMI and I �rocked each other�s world.� Her leaving was hanging over our encounter. It wasn�t the distance that worried me, it was the decision to just be friends. She always added the �for now� to that statement. I couldn�t.

�David, you have to stop. I�m not strong enough to keep saying �no� to you,� Tami said.

�I know. I had to try one last time.�

�I understand, but it�s too hard to tell you �no.� We both know this is for the best.�

I really didn�t know if that was true. Tami had come back into my life like a storm. She had pushed to be with me almost 24/7 for most of the summer so we could rebuild our friendship. I had tried hard to keep it as just friends, but when we had sex, it changed things for me. I was reminded of our commitment over the years. Someday ... it was always someday. Why couldn�t it be today?

Tami could see I was faltering.

�No! You stop right now! I can�t handle your puppy-dog eyes or your sad looks. Don�t you dare do this to me,� she said with some heat.

I looked away. Tami let out a sigh and got out of bed. I heard the back door slam when she left. The only thing that gave me any hope at all was she had taken the promise ring.

Someday ...

Saturday August 22

TAMI:

I knew I�d been unfair to David, and I hoped he knew I still loved him. He had me doubting myself so much I had kept my distance. To his credit, he left me alone.

Had I finally ruined it for us?

Was I being a selfish bitch?

I had to believe I was doing this for the right reasons. My ultimate goal was to marry my soul mate. I just had to be sure, and the only way I was going to be sure was if I lived my life. I kept coming back to we were too young. We were still in high school and David was pushing for a forever commitment. It killed me to do it to him again, but I was always the one who had to make the hard decisions. I just hoped I hadn�t ruined our someday.

DAVID:

Tami was heading back to Wesleyan today. We hadn�t talked since last Saturday when I made an ass out of myself. She had promised to stop by before she left. I was waiting in the driveway when she pulled up. She got out of her car, and I pulled Tami into my arms. She rested her head on my shoulder.

�I love you,� I said. �I ... I didn�t say it to hear it back.�

I pulled back, and our foreheads bumped into each other.

�Thank you for helping me get my head out of my ass,� I said.

�That�s what I do.�

I pulled her back into a hug. I didn�t want to let her go. She finally pulled away from me and went back to her car. I had to turn away. I couldn�t watch her leave yet again. I hadn�t realized I was crying until I went into the house and Mom wiped the tears from my face.

Someday ...

More Books by G. Younger

Sell Anything On Craigslist!

JEREMY TUCKER THOUGHT he lived in the most boring town in the world. This town held its residents in the palm of its hand, and it knew everything about everyone that lived there�the good, the bad, every sin, every secret. This quiet little town was about to change, and all because he put an ad on craigslist. Some would say he was a genius, while others would accuse him of being the Devil himself. Read his story and you decide.

www.gyounger.com/sell-anything-on-craigslist/

Excerpt:

I used to think our little town, tucked away in the mountains of West Virginia and buried in the backwoods, was the most boring spot on the planet. This was the place where nothing exciting happened and nothing was ever going to change. The place felt like it was a movie set from the 1950s. Each morning, as the sun began to peek over the ridge of the valley, you would hear the old milk truck shuddering down the back alley as he made his delivery just like it had been done for over 75 years. People liked tradition, and change was not easily welcomed.

As the sun would reach the crest of the ridge, people would be up and about, which was irritating for the teens in our town. My Grandma Tucker always said, �Be thankful for another day, you never know when it might be your last, so don�t miss a second of it, which was usually followed with, Get your butt out of bed!� People were early risers, and by the time I was out of the house the old women would be sitting on their front porches, slowly rocking with a steaming cup of coffee clutched in their hands, watching everything that happened.

Our little town was great for kids because we were allowed to run wild. No one worried about someone snatching a child like they did in the big cities. In our little town, everyone knew each other and kept an eye out. While we were allowed our freedom, there was a price. If you did anything wrong, it beat you home, and there was a butt-whupping waiting for you. My granny was an expert with a hickory switch...

Our little town had a rhythm. Mondays were back to work or school; Tuesday was laundry day; Wednesday evening was church; Thursday was for doing the grocery shopping at the Shop �N Save, the only grocery store in town; Friday was for football; Saturday you did your chores; and Sunday was for church and family.

This little town held us in the palm of its hand, and it knew everything about us; the good, the bad, every sin, every secret, and everything was known about each and every resident. Most people were from here. You could trace family trees back many generations to the Founders. Only a few ever left, and if they did, you never saw them again. My secret desire was to be one of the few. I wanted to be a writer, and to do that I needed to experience life outside our little town.

Our quiet little town was about to change, and all because I put an ad on Craigslist.

While normal folk cut their grass, or made out at the overpass, my imagination was taking flight. Some would say I was a genius, while others would accuse me of being the Devil himself. What they all agreed upon was that I was justified in what I�d done.

www.gyounger.com/sell-anything-on-craigslist/

Stupid Boy Series

FOR UPDATES ON THE series, follow the link below.

Stupid Boy is a series of books about a small Midwestern town filled with cute girls, Friday-night football games, and life lessons that stir up some major drama and fun.

To everyone who knows him, David Dawson is your stereotypical nerd, the good kid who has a great family life and good friends. A cute girl, way out of his league�according to his friends�leads him astray. His sudden shift to hanging out with the wrong crowd sends him spiraling into teenage depression and upsets his best friends. It all comes to a sudden end when a girl at a party he throws almost dies.

It is his crucible. Crucible is a great word. It means to go through a severe test. For David, it means he must take responsibility for his actions. He is sent to his uncle�s farm for the summer to get his life back on track. What he doesn�t know is his uncle John has a degree in child psychology. With a combination of hard work and long talks, he begins to pull his life back together.

When he returns from his exile, he�s changed. He is no longer the slightly pudgy-looking nerd due to a growth spurt and hard work on the farm. His best friend, Tami Glade, isn�t quite sure what to make of her �stupid boy.� Before he was sent to the farm, she�d screamed at him out of frustration that she never wanted to see him again.

David has changed. He is suddenly popular, way too handsome for his own good, and going out for football. The changes aren�t just physical. He seems more confident and focused. He even has Life Goals. Tami isn�t quite sure what to make of the new David. Her �stupid boy� of a best friend has been transformed into a hunk. The problem is, he doesn�t realize it, and she isn�t sure if they should be just friends, or more.